PDA

View Full Version : Birdie's Short Stories All Are Welcome To Contribute


Pages : 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 [15] 16 17 18 19 20 21

birdie8819
09-04-2008, 09:38 PM
She slowly unbuttoned her blouse and allowed it to slip from her shoulders and onto the desk. Before undoing the catches on her bra she eased each breast loose of the cups, to reveal clamps attached to each nipple. He groaned as he saw them. There was a gold chain linking the gold clamps. He hooked the crop into the chain and pulled on it. Her nipples extended as he pulled and then she moved towards him. As he tugged on the chain she moaned.

There was a tap on the door. She quickly ducked beneath the desk. He moved the chair forward, in order that it looked as though he were working. The door opened.

"Hello Tony. What has Hope got you doing?" A voice asked from the door.

"Hi, Charles. She has me on punishment duties." He replied as he got to his feet and walked to the door. "So I think you'd best go before I get into any more trouble."

As Charles started to leave the room, Tony put his finger to his lips and beckoned Charles into the room. Silently the latter entered the room. Upon which Tony turned the key in the door. It was then that Charles noticed the crop in Tony's hand. He nodded towards it and Tony handed it to him and mouthed the word, "wait."

He then walked back to behind the desk and bent down.

"It's ok now Hope I've locked the door. " He said as he helped her to her feet.

She did not look behind her. She did not see the look of amazement on Charles' face. She did not hear as he silently approached the desk. He saw the red lines across her ass and his prick stiffened at the sight.

Tony sat in the chair and undid his jeans. His thick prick leapt out, eager for attention.

"Now we'll have some different punishment." He said as he pulled her down to her knees with the nipple chain.

Once she was knelt in front of him, he put his hands on the sides of her head and pushed her towards his prick. She opened her mouth to take him in. He pushed her down, forcing her to take his entire length into her mouth. He moaned as he cock slipped between her warm lips. She withdrew, only to take him deep again.

"This is what you get for letting the class down." He pulled her head back and she looked up at him. Again he pushed her head down onto his prick.

"This is what you get for letting me down." He groaned as he pulled her head back and again she looked at him.

"And this is what you get for letting Charles down." He held her head still but his eyes moved away from hers and then she felt a sharp slap of the crop on her ass.

It was then she realised that far from leaving the room Charles was now locked in with them. She tried to turn her head to look at him but Tony held it in place and again she was forced to take his full length in her mouth. She shook her head free of his hands and clasped them in her own as she took his hard member in and out of her mouth quicker. Varying the long slow stroke with quicker much shallower ones where barely the head of his hard prick was taken into her warm mouth.

Charles knelt behind her and slapped her ass with his hand. She was knelt with her ass on her heels; he lifted her up, so that her ass was now in the air. It was the typical doggy position. He again slapped her ass with his hand before sliding his hand down towards her pussy. Through the material of her panties that remained pulled tight into her crotch, he could feel she was soaked with her own juices.

He unzipped his jeans and pulled out his long slender prick. He knelt behind her, pulled her knickers aside and slowly slid his erection into her hot wet pussy. They both moaned as he slid the full length into her. She wriggled her ass against him. He passed the crop under her stomach and holding both ends pulled it up against her pelvis; pulling her tight to him. Each time her thrust into her he would again use the crop to get deeper into her. She moaned with every thrust.

Still giving head to Tony she picked up the pace as she felt her own orgasm building. Tony moaned and thrust into her as she took his prick into her mouth. He could feel himself close to coming. He freed his hands and pushed her away slightly. As he took his prick in his own hand, one more stroke and his load was shot over her face and mouth.

She licked her lips. She licked his prick clean of his cum. She then wiped her fingers across her face and licked them clean.

Tony sat back in the chair; his prick remained semi hard, and twitched as he watched Charles continue to fuck Hope.

She was now on all fours pushing back into each of Charles' thrusts. She could feel her orgasm building as he fucked her hard. She shuddered as the first waves of her orgasm hit her now sensitive clit. Charles continued to pound her as his own climax built. Her orgasm continued and her muscles contracted against his hard pounding prick. The tightening of her muscles around his prick brought him to a climax. He let go of the crop and it dropped to the floor.

She picked it up and turned to sit facing him. She ran it across his semi erect prick. It was then that Charles noticed the nipple clamps and his prick twitched.

"I think I will try harder in future, but you boys are sure to tell me if I'm letting you down again." She said as she got to her feet.

She looked at first Charles then Tony, they both nodded. She looked at each boy again, noting their semi-erect pricks.

"I think for now you both deserve a little reward."

The two boys looked at each other, eyebrows raised. It was apparent the same thought crossed each of their minds.

She moved towards Tony and gently tapping his prick with the crop she continued:

"We have to get rid of this before you leave."


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
09-04-2008, 09:39 PM
She continued to circle his prick with the crop as she moved closer. Charles had stood and was leaning against the desk. She stood between them both.

"And this as well." She said as she lightly tapped Charles' prick and circled it with the crop.

"Hmmmm now let me see. Have you any ideas?" she asked. They both shook their heads, what more could they ask for?

She strode away from them, whilst thinking. Her ass swaying as she walked. She turned back and both boys were mesmerised by the bounce of her breasts as she walked towards them.

She could feel the cum running down her thighs. She stroked herself. Her fingers came away wet and sticky. Absent minded she licked them clean. Both boys continued to watch her, their pricks returning to hard and throbbing, awaiting further pleasure.

"You should both remove your trousers and underwear." She instructed. "And then both stand there in front of the desk."

They both did as requested. She pushed the chair away and stood before them, admiring each prick. They were so different; one long and slim, the other short and stocky. She again played the crop up the inside of their thighs resting it against each boys balls for a short time.

She then slapped Tony sharply on the outside of his thigh. He flinched slightly but found himself further aroused.

"You sit on the desk." She ordered in her 'lecturer voice'. "Now slide back a bit further and then lean back."

He slid his ass across the desk, until his calves touched the edge of the desk. His feet not quite touching the ground, he felt like a little boy again. He then put his hands behind him, to support his weight as he leaned back.

She climbed onto the desk; her knees either side of his thighs. Slowly she lowered herself onto his prick. He sighed as he felt her hot and very wet pussy envelop his prick. A few strokes and his prick was drenched in both her juices and those of Charles. She slid off his prick and rubbed it against her ass, making her little hole wet.

She stroked her pussy and then, with wet fingers, stroked her little ass hole. She continued to ride Tony as she did so. Charles just stood and watched as she probed her middle finger into her ass.

"It's ready for you now." She sighed as she withdrew her finger.

His prick throbbed as this was something he'd never managed to do with any of his girlfriends. He approached her slowly and stood squarely behind her. She took hold of his prick and aimed it at her hole.

"Now push slowly but continually and soon that lovely hard prick will be in my tight little ass." She instructed as she sat still whilst he did so.

Slowly he pushed forward and could feel her tight muscles relax as he gained entry. Once in they held him tight and secure. He didn't think he'd last long as her ass was so tight and his prick a little sensitive from the first time he came. As he pushed deeper he could feel Tony's prick against the front wall of her back passage.

Tony was sat there on the desk with his prick deep in Hope's pussy as she then instructed Charles to take her ass. He could feel the other prick as he entered her ass. It made her pussy so much tighter and the muscles contracted around his prick. He did think he could come with just these sensations but then she started to fuck him again.

Hope was now impaled on the two pricks and it felt great. She could feel them both and as she took the full length into her pussy, it felt as though the two met.

First she would withdraw from Tony and slide back down taking his full length into her. This was followed by Charles withdrawing his prick then plunging back into her. As they sped up she found that the rhythm changed and that both were deep in her at the same time and both withdrew at the same time.

Tony was restricted by what movement he could make. Hope was moaning and he guessed nearing a second orgasm. He grabbed the chain hanging from her nipples with his mouth and using his tongue thread the excess length into his mouth. The chain pulled tight, pulling on her nipples.

Hope was close to coming when Tony grabbed the chain and each time she plunged down on his prick it pulled exquisitely tight. It was enough to bring her to that second orgasm. This seemed to go on for an age as both boys were still fucking.

She was followed by Charles coming, as he did so she wriggled her ass against him, her muscles contracting and massaging her dry of cum.

As Tony felt Charles prick throb as he came, throbbing against his as it were, it bought him to off a second time. He pumped hope full of his come as she ground hips into him to get all of his come.

Charles withdrew and helped Hope of the table. They were all flushed.

"Oh fuck." The boys said in unison.

"Oh fuck indeed." She agreed and smiled as she added. "Well I guess you two boys should get off and enjoy your weekend.


The End

birdie8819
09-04-2008, 09:43 PM
Your First New Man

You are married. You are beautiful. You are monogamous. You love sexual excitement.

Yes, that describes you. You look in the mirror before your shower and you agree. You are all those things. You are a lusty woman. You love to fuck, you confess it privately.

Sex in your marriage is perfect.

Your gorgeous husband adores you. He gives you everything you need in sex, and some things you could never have guessed you needed.

He is also, somehow, adventurous.

Now, he has invited you to go to a club close-by where, he says, couples meet, mingle, perhaps even merge intimately for an evening. You are intrigued, but you cannot imagine going along with such a dangerous and unwarranted scheme. Why would he want to do that? Why would you? You are shy. You are satisfied at home. Why test the limits of a perfect marriage?

Besides, what if anyone you met there knew you? Oh my God, that would be embarrassing!

But your husband is persistent.

Listening, watching, you get a strong feeling that his dream is more about your experience of pleasure and him seeing that, than in the possibility of his own non-monogamous pleasure. You like that. It does not feel threatening. He has told you it would be a harmless reward for your beauty, your fidelity, your deep soul, and for him, an exciting new sexual experience, shared with the woman he loves.

You reluctantly allow him to set a date, two weeks from Friday. You have agreed to go and drink and talk and laugh, just like any party. Hands completely off. No promise of any hanky-panky. You are nervous, he is nervous. You are both nervously excited. You admit that to yourself. You wonder why you have agreed to this, yet now you have. You discover that rash act alone warms your libido. Interesting, you think.

The days go by. You think more about what you've agreed to. You often catch yourself considering the possibilities of such an evening, the one to come that is now in your calendar. What will happen? What will you do? What will he do? Do the people who go to these parties... are they good looking? Are they smart? Are they safe? Are they like me?

As you fuck your husband, you and he talk sporadically, quietly, about your date, what each of you might do, might want to do, might not want to do, might... well, who knows? Fantasy talk during sex. Scary, but sexy and exciting at the same time. You say all this to your man because you know he wants you to. He seems pleased that you did.

You talk and move your way through to orgasm. You are good at this. You love the feel of his cock, the feel of your own fingers moving on your clitoris, his sucking mouth on your nipples. Your excitement is high. Your cunt is spilling down your butt cheeks into the sheets below. Moving faster, you come together. You moan aloud. You manage to squint into your man's eyes as your body's orgasm spasm takes over. You almost cry. You laugh instead.

You love this man. You love to fuck him. You don't need extra adventure, do you?

Now, you are dressing for your date. Your husband wants you to wear a short dress, a front button shirt, no bra. He is cheeky! However, it is summer, so that is what you wear. He looks sexy and attractive in his tight blue jeans and white shirt.

Touching up your hair in the mirror, you are thinking about the evening ahead. You feel a stirring in your cunt.

Already.

Interesting.

You both march bravely, if a little too quickly, to the car, not saying much of anything, nervous.

You think, What are we doing? Are we really going to do this? You answer, yes we are.

The drive is short. It is dark, and late.

Parking, your mouth feels dry, you insert gum.

You are sparkling and tanned, your heart is racing. You try to find calm. Your husband appears  calm. You walk in, him first.

A stunningly dressed, youthful looking, well built man greets you, makes chit chat and walks both of you into the bar, makes sure you are settled with drinks in hand, and leaves.

It is noisy, busy, dark, swords of cool and warm light here and there, large booth style tables to one side and the rear, people dancing slowly over there somewhere. It smells human. Aromatic, like a good party with glowing company.

You are looking around. Your man is doing the same. You stick by his side. He wants you to. This is different and heady.

Now you see who attends these parties. All types. Friendly looking. You have arrived late. You relax. Some eyes are on you, both sexes, and you like it. Are they talking about me? You have a couple quick drinks and the talk starts to flow easily. You are good at that. You love to talk.

There are other people at the bar. Of course there are! What were you thinking, that you'd be alone in your quest for purely luxurious lust?

Some couples move in closer. The man who greeted you at the door is briefly there. You are having fun. You are comfortable. You know how attractive you are.

A tall, thin man is at your side. His wife, short, perfect body, intelligent sounding, is there with him. You like him, and you are talking. He is funny, and good looking, smart, a little younger. As you talk, you begin to wonder if this is where your evening is heading. His wife is relaxed and beautiful. You think, she would not be with him here if it wasn't safe, if she didn't feel safe. She's a lot like me. She moves away, onto other conversations, other people.

Your eyes wander to the dance floor. For the first time, you focus hard. Yes, there are signs of lusty kissing and groping. Your heart leaps. So, it is true after all.

You turn back to the tall, thin, funny, smart man.

As you talk, you and he exchange a few soft arm touches. You weaken at that. Almost a caress! Inside, you feel a thrill that you were not expecting.

And there is that familiar thrum in your cunt again.

Appraising, you silently wonder what this man would look like beneath his clothes, especially his cock. How big would it be? How wide? How tall when erect? The beautiful smell of a cock. Is he hairy? Is he circumcised? These are the thoughts you are having, and you are having them quickly, between talk lines. His eyes never leave you. Your eyes are giving you away.

You look at your husband. He is happily engrossed in talk with this man's - your quickie man's? - wife. Yet, you know that your husband knows what you are thinking. You are radiant. You are hot. Increasingly, you are wet. He smiles with a lovely reassurance at you, as the strange man invites you to dance. Yes, you say, I would love to dance.

He leads you by the hand, into the semi-dark, into the close warm evening inside, into an exciting new world.

Your lips are parted slightly and wet as he pulls you tight and kisses you.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
09-04-2008, 09:45 PM
He is a little shy, but suddenly, you are not.

You are overwhelmed with lust, but not overwhelmed with hurry. As you dance, your kisses become hot breathy and passionate. You let his tongue explore your mouth, his lips mush onto your's. You push back. You let him suck your tongue. Your head is spinning. How long can you possibly remain standing?

Now, his hands are on your buttocks, your ass. You are trembling with excitement. Your pussy lips are stiffening, flaring open, you know they are, you can feel them, and you know what they look like when you are ready. You've seen it in a mirror. You know that feeling well.

You twist your ass around to the music with his hands rubbing hardly, softly. You kiss. His fingers are pushing into the top of your dress. You feel your shirt being pulled, untucked. You allow it. You pull at his shirt and let your hands roll delicately across his back and his backside.

Different from your husband. Exciting.

Where is he, now, my man?

Oh, he has moved into a booth with his new woman friend, your new friend's wife. She is laughing freely at his humor, staring deeply at him, into him. But he is watching you too. He is wearing a wide open grin of excited encouragement. That pleases you.

As your husband watches, your dance friend has untucked your shirt, and his shaking hands are exploring hotly underneath. He finds your bare tits and moans quietly. You moan too. You feel your hardened nipples pushing with erotic desire into the palms of his hands.

You shove your pelvis and pussy towards him, grinding slightly on his thigh.

You push back from him, a foot or so away, and you stare into each other's faces. Your eyes move quickly down his body: truth is, you are not all that interested in his face.

You grab him by his belt buckle. You can see the sideways arc of his cock through his pants. In the dark, through his clothing, it looks like it could be large. At that possibility, you melt again, inside, your knees wobble with lust. You cannot believe what you are about to do. You cannot wait.

Discreetly, slowly, slowly, slow on purpose to enjoy every heart pumping moment of this, you undo his belt buckle and his pants top button. You pull his zipper down an inch or two, for room.

As you pull cloth outwards toward yourself, you look down and there it is. His cock. His outrageously beautiful large cock. You swoon at the sight. Your teeth chatter.

In the semi sexy dark you can see it sticking out of the top of his pants. You are now breathing very heavily, your heart is out of control. He is in the same condition. You touch his cock with your fingertips, brushing lightly at first. Then, you push one hand entirely down inside his pants and grab the soft cock skin wrapped in your palm. You pump slightly. You want to go down. You are salivating, your heat is palpable.

He suggests that the two of you join his wife and your husband in the booth, and you do.

He sits with an arm around you, ready to talk, but you don't wait, can't talk. You can't wait.

With a giddy wink from your husband, your head drops down, your lips are wet and open, your tongue is licking the top of his cock. You push your mouth slowly around the head of his cock. The taste and smell and feel take over. Your hand is pumping. He nearly comes. You pull your mouth back just as some sperm spurts onto your lips and hand. You lick. You smile.

Your husband and the man's cute wife watch with fascination, eyes glued to the passionate scene, each clearly wildly excited.

You've pulled your head up. Still sitting, you've spread your legs. Where are your panties? That's right. You never put them on again after visiting the washroom earlier. They are in your purse.

Your mesmerized friends have an unobstructed view. Your cunt lips are soaking, flowing, open, flared, waiting. His fingers are in, they are rubbing the ribbed roof of your vagina. You kiss. You grab cock. You nearly come.

His wife suggests you stop, and let him fuck you. She reassures you.

She urges you to lean over the table backwards. You agree, and quickly you are there. You are on your back on the table. Your face is close to your husband's face, and her face. Everyone is breathing hard. You know that her hand is on your husband's cock. You don't care. You like it.

You spread your legs. It is dark, the little bit of light is blue and orange. The man leans over you, hands around you on the table. He unbuttons your shirt, opening it wide, exposing your breasts. You allow that, in fact you want that, and you pull him in close. He licks you. Your nipples ache with erotic lust. More more more, don't stop sucking.

His cock is sticking out of his unzipped pants. You are now on your elbows, briefly, watching it. It is all you can think about... please please please put it in me right now. You gasp for deep slow breath as he teases the slick sucky entrance to your cunt with cock head. You know how large the head of his cock is, and it is now reaching out for you with stretched excitement. You can see that. You are the cause of it.

You know he won't last long, but that is not your care. Just please put it in me, you scream inside, and beg outside.

He slowly pushes, you slowly part. He pushes it in, then oh so slowly pulls it out. The pleasure is nearly unbearable. You breath out loud and moan with each movement. You lick your lips. You grab his backside with one free hand.

Your husband and the man's wife are moaning quietly with you. She is masturbating under her dress! And she is jerking off my husband at the same time!

You swoon and think "Oh my God. I am masturbating, I am being fucked in public, I don't care, I am out of my mind and I am not stopping!"

His cock huge, now bottoming out, is totally in you on each pass, he is slowing down, speeding up, slowing down, he is gone out of his mind with lust for you.

You are now working hard towards orgasm. You masturbate. You don't care who is watching, you want people to watch, especially your amazing husband, you know that everyone is here for the same thing, and that right now you are the center of attention. You build. You moan. He moans. You can feel his cock doing a pre-come vibration strum.

You are gone.

You explode with wave upon wave of come, and he explodes with a muscular flood of sperm inside you. You feel every slow spurt deep inside. You want every bit of it, as deep as you can get it, right to the end, all of it. And you do.

You deeply and slowly exhale animal groans to the end. All of you, all four, are soaked in the juices of prolonged sex. Your husband is laughing. Your new friends are laughing. You feel like crying, but you laugh instead.

Later, on the way home, you thank your husband, and wonder aloud when you might do this again.

He smiles, with a wink.


The End

birdie8819
09-04-2008, 09:46 PM
Secretary in the Elevator

My first attempt at writing, please note that contraception is always used by myself for casual sex, so simulation may arise during this story. I received help with editing from a work colleague in changing some of the more intimate words which are taboo in my vocabulary normally. I have a link photo for this story on my profile, taken by myself with my cell phone outside our offices in the same clothes during a lunch break.

Before I commence, I am 5'8, have strawberry blonde dyed very long straight hair which originally is very dark. My boobs are a petite 32b but they suit me because my back is very narrow and although not protruding they kind of slant slightly upwards at the ends. I have a 23 inch waist, 34 inch hips, long slim legs, too damn long! My ass is small but sticks out from my waist and is ultra feminine in tight, low cut jeans.

I have small delicate hands, soft lily white skin with freckles all over, dark eyes and pouted lips. My teeth are slightly crooked but very white and I have a ski jump nose. I wear jeans and t shirts the majority of time, but have to wear skirts and blouse or a suit to work. I am 24.

It was a hectic Friday afternoon in the office, I was itching for seventeen hundred hours to ping up on the little clock in the bottom right hand corner of my computer monitor enabling me to place this tedious eight week nightmare behind me. We had four temps in for the last eight weeks, geeks with eyes in the back of their heads and although I loved the extra eyes stalking my thighs around the office I was relieved it was nearing its end.

I momentarily thought back to when Oliver, 19, the youngest of the quartet actually had a full view of me and possibly found out that my hair was actually dyed blonde. I had a little careless moment while swaying my chair towards the printer allowing the whole isle opposite a full view of my dark, bushy mound totally visible through transparent panties. Only the gullible Oliver happened to have his eyes in my direction so I was hoping only he had the unfortunate sight of me. I think the word spread through the office though, probably by email or cell phone because I received so many dirty looks from all my work colleagues, guys and girls, for the rest of that week.

At last it was five and time to leave, I grabbed my short navy jacket from the back of my chair and slid my long skinny arms in to it, I loved this jacket because it was so short, not even reaching my waistline although on this occasion I wished different as a coffee stain was visible on the front of my blouse from the bottom two buttons down. What the hell, who cares I thought, I only have the journey home and so what, a coffee stain, big deal I have had worse.

"Bye Rachel, have a nice weekend." Jason Richards yelled as I walked across the office, my navy skirt riding up as I walked because it was so damn tight. I knew that it was revealing my ribbed elastic panty line, suspenders and stocking tops with every stride I took, did I care?

"See you Jason, you too." As I looked over to him I felt the whole office glaring at the lower half of my slender one hundred and twelve pound, five feet and eight inch frame.

"Fucking hell, I wouldn't be long coming if I was in that ass, for sure!" I heard vaguely from somewhere in the accounts section, guessing it was probably Hector Sawyer, a middle aged manager who's wife was caught on her knees with a mouth full at his daughters wedding reception three months back to which the whole company loved knowing. She was the stuck up perfect wife type who supposedly did no wrong.

On hearing him say this I briefly stopped to say goodbye to my friend Jennifer at reception, gently leaning over the desk knowing full well my skirt had just risen up revealing my stocking tops and the creases at the base of my pert ass to the whole office. It served desperate Hector and all those in there right, for watching me depart. Dirty bastards!

Anyhow I said goodbye to Jennifer and made my way to the elevator which I just managed to catch, squeezing through the closing doors, my jacket just flicking open as the front of it caught the left hand door pulling my body slightly to one side and tugging my blouse tight, sliding my scarlet red low cut bra to one side revealing my pert 32b pancakes to all in the elevator. I say pancakes, but most guys I have known have loved them because they have a nice shape giving them a very innocent if not sexy look. Who cares!

On the normal two minutes or so from floor fifty two to the ground I usually got the average looks, glares whatever you want to call them, I always seemed to get the same bunch of guys in there? For some strange reason girls hardly ever ended up on my trip, maybe because I was ultra hasty in departing from the offices every evening as soon as the clock struck five and most girls used the bathroom to touch up their make up before leaving.

We stopped at floor thirty nine, I couldn't believe it, there was a group of African guys who I later learned were representing their company in some conference. They always held conferences on thirty nine, there was a huge complex area there which was used for events such as so.

There were already four guys and myself in the elevator, and maximum allowance was fifteen.

"They won't all get on here." I quietly said to the guy standing next to me. As I looked at him for a reply I saw his eyes looking down towards my waist, the damn cheek of it! I looked down and saw my skirt had ridden way up due to my brisk walk from the office, showing the dark toppings of my opaque navy stockings and black suspender clips.

He quickly looked up and replied, "No, no I don't think its appropriate for so many to get in."

"Hurry up, are you getting on or not!" Came a loud shout from guy behind me, I noticed straight away his annoyance in them being there. The Africans seemed hesitant initially, whether due to this guy being somewhat impertinent in his manner, or whether because I was standing right at the front with my jacket open. My red bra was drilling through the white cotton of my tight undersized blouse with the buttons almost bursting, which is the way I like them to be, revealing what huge boobs I did not have but huge nipples I did have and knew full well this thin bra had no chance of hiding. Who knows why they were hesitant but after a brief stall they all started to push their way in nevertheless.

There must have been twenty of them, I thought hell, its too many, way too many, the elevator can only take fifteen, but before anyone could say wait, stop or excuse me, they were in with us, all crammed together.

"Excuse me people there's way too many in here." I said. On which I was pushed right back towards the rear of the elevator feeling bodies pressed up against me.

"Yes, don't press the button some of you must exit before we go down." An older guy shouted, I noticed him from many other trips down and also from our bosses office on the monthly review dates, he was around fifty, very posh sounding but rugged looking, with balding hair and an unusually red leather briefcase, very classy! Snob!

It was too late, the doors went across, I thought oh hell!

The elevator jolted and started its descent, I looked around and knew we were way over loaded. I felt a little scared, I disliked confined spaces and as I looked around I saw man after man, most taller than myself jostling to get some space.

I heard the new additions mumbling to one another in their native language I presumed, and then noticed a few of them turn around and gawp in my direction. This elevator, although being around ten by ten feet, suddenly seemed tiny as their eyes were fixed upon me. They could only see the top of me I thought, its so packed.

I was standing in front of the original four guys and had the others pressed up against me pushing me further back. Then the guys immediately in front of me turned their necks around and were only inches from my face, I felt their breath on my face, the smell of strong coffee lingering across my tiny turned up nose, I felt my thick pert lips very dry, my pale pink lipstick nearly worn away and felt helpless for a second, then one of them politely smiled and I knew he had manners.

I felt like I was being invaded by their darting eyes, them being so close I must look a mess, my eyeliner smeared, I had not touched it up since lunch, what do I look like? Then they leaned to one side allowing a gap to form in front of me and I felt some fresh air, phew, I felt better straight away! I noticed all the Africans leaning over to the clear gap peering in my direction their eyes glaring up and down my body. I knew I was on show, my skirt still riding quite high, the bottom of my blouse scruffily protruding with the coffee stain obvious and I knew some skin was visible, I knew they could see the outline of my suspenders because the skirt was so damn tight!


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
09-04-2008, 09:48 PM
"Oh fuck oh look at that!" I heard one say

"How did they know such words?" I thought

More leaned over getting a better view, secretly I kind of loved it, but showed no mannerisms to this feeling, I merely looked up to the ceiling of the elevator acting inhibited. I then felt a hand from behind sliding over my lower back down to the top of my skirt. I moved forward a little but in doing so felt the back of my skirt pull away from my thighs, the owner of this hand had grabbed my skirt the bastard!

As I went forward it rode up my legs revealing firstly, the tops of my navy stockings, then the freckled white skin of my long slim thighs and my lacy black suspenders, it all happened so quickly. The back of my skirt had whipped up, I knew my ass was there for any voyeur to fix his eyes upon. Then the front of my skirt raised too, everyone could see, the Africans in front of me were dumb struck, I quickly moved back but it was way too late, they saw almost everything I had on, from my red bra visibly transparent through to my blouse to my stockings and suspenders. The only thing not on show were my see through bright red silky panties, the ones which were easily a size too small , the ones that cut right into me, the ones which would ride up into my swollen lips and my ass when I walk and stay there for the rest of the day! Yes, they were the sort of panties that made you want to walk and walk all day long feeling that lacy cotton sliding back and forth along the avenues of slippery skin deep down between your inner thighs.

Then, to our dismay the elevator abruptly came to a halt. I quickly moved back and tugged my skirt back down looking back to see who had grabbed it. The four guys behind me looked as though butter wouldn't melt in their mouth. Dirty bastards I thought.

"We are at no floor!" A guy said

"It's too much weight, the system has failed!" The balding man quickly commented

"We will have to wait for assistance." He added

"Great, just great!" I said with much annoyance.

The balding guy pushed his way through to the keypad and spoke through to reception who replied saying the engineer from maintenance would swiftly be on hand.

It was quite a warm day and needless to say even warmer in there at that time with so many people.

I held my handbag close to my side as I felt a hand again on the side of my body, I saw the African guys looking at each other wondering what was wrong with the elevator. I then felt a hand slowly slide up my left thigh, I moved over to my right only to be halted by the guy next to me, being so crowded.

The balding guy then pushed his way back from elevator keypad, I saw him as I glanced away from the ceiling my for the first time, his eyes looked down to my tight navy skirt as this wandering hand gradually started pulling up the side it. They all looked on. I had my right hand on my bag and with my left hand I attempted to stop my skirt rising any further but it was so crammed in there, my skirt helplessly came up. My left arm was pulled behind me by someone and with my right hand I tried in vain to hold my bag.

Before I knew it I felt my skirt drift up past my bare legs, I knew they could see down there, there was a gap in front of me but a narrow one. Enough though for everyone to peer through but no room for me to move.

"Very nice, very nice young lady!" Said the balding guy in a creepy way as my skirt was hiked up reaching the tops of my thighs. I didn't know where to look, I looked up at the ceiling of the elevator again, almost out of embarrassment, but I was loving it. I never let on though.

"Fucking hell, look at that, red panties, look guys, red and you can see right through them, right fucking through them, what a slut!" An arrogant sounding man said loudly. I knew he could see my panties digging into my now drenched mound revealing all of its shape. I was sincerely hoping my dark bush was tucked away inside them but deep down i knew it wasn't, I knew it was curling its way out and around the tight elastic which barely held these micro sized panties around me.

They all pushed towards me and I knew my skirt was up showing all I had! I felt my skirt ride up over my 34 inch hips right up over onto my skinny waist knowing they could see all of my tiny panties clinging tight round my petite frame, I knew they could see my dark, indeed, very dark mound through them, knowing full well the blonde hair on my head was so very much fake!

I felt ashamed for one moment for being the peroxide blonde tart they all thought, but then my mind drifted as I felt hands on the front of my thighs, the dirty bastards, I kept my head facing up with my eyes shut, wondering what might happen or maybe hoping what might happen next. Then I felt a finger dip under the elastic of my panties, just to the left of my now dripping dignity, the finger slid under and over pushing its way across the dry skin of my outer lips and reaching the slippery middle where the juice was already flowing freely like melting jelly. I was so quietly horny!

"Oh, oh fuck miss, fuck!" I heard a guy say in an indescribable English accent. I knew it was one of the African guys. Then more hands darted inside my now drenched panties, I felt three or four prodding fingers meandering around deep between my legs, the silky juice mingling with those dirty fingers letting them slide effortlessly around my dignity.

"Tear those panties off, tear them down, let us see what she's got, let us see if the stories are true about her!" I heard in the same arrogant voice as before.

I then knew he knew something about me, who was this man, which office was he from, which part of the building?

I then felt them being peeled down and tugged very hard, they slid over my pert ass, I felt exposed and vulnerable as they went down over my suspenders. I felt one of the clips then ping off and the panties got caught, they were cutting into my legs the thin elastic almost slicing through my tender skin.

"Get them off, tug those beauties down, I want to see that tan lined thick triangle they all talk about in admin, the forest slut, Rachel Lamont, the girl with the gaping dark hairy bush!" The same insolent man said with no decorum whatsoever.

My panties were pulled hard and I felt them rip and they were helplessly torn from my freckled white soft skin leaving my thighs bare, on show, naked! My natural dark brown curls visible to all those Africans and to all those guys from this building who might know me and although I disliked the remarks made about me by this stranger I didn't care, I was too far gone.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
09-04-2008, 09:49 PM
"Oh yes look at that! The dirty slut! Its true she doesn't shave and she does dye her hair! The stories were true, he wasn't telling lies, it was her in the photo's!"

When I heard this I thought that Oliver, the temp, from our office may have took a picture with his cell phone or something and had been saying and showing stuff, the little bastard! Although he must have cut out my face, but still he's a dirty little bastard!

I was getting pushed across the elevator, hands were everywhere. My skirt was right up round my waist and I then felt hands over my top, those bastards!

I felt my blouse being pulled and the buttons just gave way, it was forced open revealing my scarlet red bra, a hand quickly ripped that open too, my pert little boobs exposed with my large, erect nipples aching and feeling so large, larger and harder than I could have ever imagined. I was locked up in the situation, helpless, wanting, craving cock, but not just one cock I was aching for many!

My legs were so weak, I had never felt that way in any situation during my life.

I had felt horny and weak at the knees on occasions, as with my present boyfriend of that time Marcus. Well, I'd often think of a bunch of guys taking me while I sat on him and rode him hard, pumping my hips as I looked at the TV. Bucking away like a rampant little pony until he'd fill me up with his hot thick cream, then I would slide off of him and sway my hips up over his face and let him, no, make him lick me dry, while thinking of his mates taking me one at a time. Also on other times while out drunk I would often let the cab driver have his way with my wanting pussy instead of paying the fare, letting him pump me hard, no matter who he was, or how old he was or what he looked like, shamelessly letting him spray his load into me and then on my return home, again shamelessly, lure Marcus, my boyfriend, into sliding inside my panties with his tongue to lick and unknowingly clean up the cab driver's remains.

But even doing all this I must admit in the elevator I had never ever felt that horny in my whole life!

I felt myself being turned around as my bra left my body, I opened my eyes briefly seeing the balding snobbish guy facing me smiling, wondering if it was him who said those things? Was it him? Was it the same accent? Did I know? As I wondered I felt my body shiver! I then realized I had all those African guys behind me, I knew their cocks would be out.

I felt their hands on my soft skin, all over my back and sliding down onto my ass and under, yes under, right under to my craving wet love tunnel, finger after finger sliding under, those utterly dirty bastards. I heard heavy breathing and smelt the sweat of which seemed a hundred guys. I felt fingers glide over my virgin ass prodding in their tracks, my hips beginning to buck in motion, my mind thinking of their hot come bottled up inside them pressurizing their hard tools. I was loving the thought of the hot liquid flowing up their shafts, right to the top, waiting to pump, pump hard and fast, it was a lovely thought.

The balding guy who was now in front of me grabbed my arm and my bag fell to the floor, he forced my hand straight down onto his tiny cock which was slightly bent and very thin indeed, I grasped it tight and without any shame started jerking it, my tiny fingers easily smothering it.

"Pull it baby, pull it nicely for me! Make me come baby, make me come hard!" He muttered to me.

I realized then his was not the earlier abrupt voice that had commented on my hairy bush, definitely not, no way, he was posh but his accent was not so perfect and he was more polite in his manner.

I then felt something thicker than a finger gliding over my soft peachy ass, swaying across, side to side as if sizing it up, I glanced round and in doing so saw so many faces, sweating foreheads, glaring eyes, bodies pushing. I looked down and saw this huge black cock in this guy's hand as he slapped it on my innocent round and now sticky rear end, god I felt horny!

"Give it to her dude, sink it in that tight ass dude, bareback! Teach her, show her that flirty little teases get what they deserve!" Said the same voice from earlier.

I didn't think the black guy understood his English words, but just then I felt him lean towards me and I heard gasps all around, his huge member slid between my ass cheeks starting at the top and slowly gliding down the crevice of my tight, pert ass. My whole body went weak, I felt the pressure around my tiny virgin opening as he attempted to push in me, my hips were pushed up with the force, my whole body must have lifted 6 inches vertically, then it pierced through, his thick rod entered me.


The End

birdie8819
09-04-2008, 09:50 PM
Damn Lucky Duck

Ryleigh heard the phone and quickly pulled it from its place in her back pocket. She grinned when she saw who was calling.

"What the fuck do you want?" she asked, laughing, hoping she already knew the answer.

"You! Then the fuck."

Ryleigh continued laughing.

"Isn't it early for you to be up after working last night?"

"Yeah, but seems another part of me was up even earlier. Unlike some people, I didn't leave the bar with a buddy."

"Oh, Frank.. Poor baby."

"You have fun last night? Willing to share details?"

Ryleigh grinned. He really was horny.

"He licked me out like a pro. Came three times. Nice thick cock, too. The first time was a massive letdown, but he made up for it easily enough. You want me to describe how I went down on him? I hung my head over the side of the bed and let him fuck my mouth for a while. That big cock pushing down my throat was like heaven."

Frank's breathing was changing and she figured he had his dick in his hand, stroking it already.

"No fair playing with my toy if you are asking me to come over for a play date."

He grumbled out a laugh, but she could tell he had stopped. Men were too easy.

"How soon can you be here? I'm at my sister's place, house sitting for her. The family went on a trip, so I've got a nice big house all to myself. They are gone for a week, so we can get fucking wild and I have time to make repairs before they are back in town. Up to a challenge?"

Ryleigh loved it when he was full of himself.

"Sure. Give me the address and I'll be there as soon as I can. I'm bringing a few toys of my own. See you then."

Deciding to skip class, Ryleigh grabbed a duffle bag from her closet and began filling it with a few toys she knew Frank liked. They weren't a couple, just friends that both loved to fuck and fit well together. Their tastes were similar enough to enjoy the same things, but each had enough experience with others to bring surprises to their 'play dates.' After grabbing a few lubes, butt plugs, her favorite pair of nipple clamps and her purple rabbit vibrator, Ryleigh packed a change of clothes in the duffle and prepared to head out. Checking the address on line, she saw that the house was less than 30 minutes away. She smiled. It was in an upscale part of town. She would be in much nicer accommodations than her dorm provided.

Frank, meanwhile, had a hard on that made it impossible to do anything but think of when Ryleigh would arrive. Deciding he would be a better lover if he wasn't about to explode, he headed to his nephew's bedroom and got in one of his old favorite positions. He had come up with the idea when he was about 12 and his family had seen a Cirque du Soleil show. Seeing men and women contort their bodies so that their 'private parts' were just inches from their mouths seemed like an incredible thing to a kid that had recently discovered the joy of masturbation. It had taken him a while to get limber enough, but eventually he had succeeded. Now, as an adult, it was much more effort and he preferred a woman to suck him off. However, desperate times called for desperate measures.

Lying down on the twin bed, he scooted as close to the wall as he could and slowly walked his legs up until he bent nearly in half. Straining, he lifted his chest up, extending his neck until his lips were just out of reach of his stiff dick. Walking up the wall, one more step put him in position and soon he was licking his dick, slurping the large purple head and tracing the hole with his tongue. He teased himself as long as he could, his tongue lapping at the silky skin and then straining to put the head in his mouth to suck. Out of breath, from both the excitement and the exertion, he laid his head back, resting his neck, and quickly began stroking his cock, the rhythm steady and increasing in speed. As he got closer, he opened his mouth and tried to aim.

His hand slid up and down his cock, twisting as it traveled the length from base to tip and his breathing was quick and erratic as he felt the cum begin to boil in his balls, preparing to break free. One, two, three long strokes, very deliberate. He twisted to get that last bit...

"Ahhhh," he moaned, cumming hard. He licked his lips, tasting the sweet nectar. Much of it missed him, making a mess on the bed near his head. But, there was enough to give him a taste. He purposefully ate lots of fruit on the weekends, knowing it changed the taste and made his cum delicious.

A sound at the door caught him off guard and he quickly grabbed a sheet, cleaning himself up and then rolling off the bed. Slipping on his shorts, he headed back to the living room.

"I'm coming!" he called out, and then smiled. 'Actually, I already came,' he thought with a grin.

Checking the door, he saw that Ryleigh was waiting.

"Come on in," he said, opening his arms to her.

Ryleigh tossed her duffle on the floor and eagerly stepped into his arms, her mouth searching out his. As her tongue began to explore his, she tasted the fresh cum and pulled back.

"You son of a bitch, I told you to wait for me. You'll pay for that, you know."

There was a smile on her face, but the tone in her voice let him know that she was going to have a lot of fun with him.

When Frank first told her that he could suck himself, she was a bit put off by the idea. However, when she envisioned what it would be like if her own tongue could reach her clit, Ryleigh knew in a heartbeat that she would take advantage of that several times a day. The first time he let her watch as he sucked himself, it turned her on more than she thought it would. Frank strained, his tongue extended completely, licking the head. When he managed to get it in his mouth and begin sucking, Ryleigh could wait no longer. She attacked, straddling him, her pussy rubbing in his face and his cock deep down her throat. They had stayed that way, her wet pussy soaking his face and his cock filling her mouth and pressing against the back of her throat for almost an hour, bringing each other to the verge of climax over and over before they finally could hold back no longer. It was some of the best oral she ever experienced.

Frank looked down at the cute girl, grinning. Her long brown hair was pulled back in a ponytail, as usual. Her hazel eyes were more green today, which he found damn attractive. The tank top she was wearing was just a bit tight across her tits, showcasing the C cups beautifully. And, when she was frustrated, like now, her nipples tended to stand at attention even more. It was almost worth pissing her off just to see the show.

"I know. I'll make it up to you. But, I was too damn horny. I'd have cum during the fist kiss."

He gave her a grin and she raised an eyebrow, figuring he was probably right, but not letting him off the hook.

Instead, she stepped back and looked around the house. It was nice. A cluster of children's toys lay in one corner.

"This is your sister's place?"

"Yeah, her and her husband. They have two kids, two boys. So, you might see some kid stuff around here, but just ignore it."

Ryleigh continued to look around the house, eventually making it back to the master suite. It wasn't her taste, but it would work. Too much damn ruffle and lace. Fuck that shit. But, she knew she liked their bed. Nice thick posts. Easy to tie people to. That could come in handy.

Moving into the bathroom, she smiled as she saw the jetted tub. It was huge, easily big enough to two and probably more. At one end was a mesh net of children's bath toys. She made a face. What a pity. Have something this nice and ruin the mood with children's stuff. She'd have Frank remove that..

"Frank," she called out to him. "I want a bath. You owe me, remember. So, draw me a bath, nice and hot, with bubbles. You are going to wash my hair, so gather whatever you need. I'll be expecting you to get me in less than ten minutes."

Frank grinned, shaking his head. Damn she was a bossy bitch. But, she was good looking and fucked like her life depended on it. A bit of bossy bitch was worth putting up with.

Ryleigh got her duffle bag as Frank prepared her bath. Taking out a few of her favorite items, she put them on the bed and then began to undress. It didn't take long.

"You about ready?"

"Always."

"You better mean it," she said, entering through the large double doors and back into the bathroom. There were bubbles everywhere as the tub filled. Smiling at Frank, Ryleigh stepped up and over the edge, putting just her toe in first to test the temperature.

"Perfect," she purred to him as she moved the rest of the way into the water.

"Here, turn around, back to me."

Ryleigh did as he asked and was surprised when he lifted a long length of cloth over her head. She instantly recognized it, though, and the smile on her lips grew. He tied the blindfold securely in place, and then moved her around so that she could lie back in the huge jetted tub.

Saying nothing, he got some water in a cup and began to pour it over her head. Ryleigh jumped slightly at the sensation, and then tilted her head up, allowing the water to flow easily over her hair and down her back. She felt his hands as he slid the band from her hair, letting it fall down her back. Another cupful of water was poured, then another. The hot water felt wonderful as it cascaded down her back. But, it felt even better as it ran down her chest, dripping from her erect nipples. She would change the angle of her head and body as he poured the water, allowing the flow to change with her desires.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
09-04-2008, 09:52 PM
Frank still had not joined her in the tub and she wondered what he was waiting for. Ryleigh heard a bottle snap open and then his hands were moving through her hair. She moaned. It had to be one of the most erotic feelings in the world to have a man wash her hair. He lathered her up nicely, rubbing the base of her neck and working around, behind her ears. Slowly he moved forward, up and over, until he came to her forehead. Rubbing above her temples, he was now trying to relax her more than wash her hair. Her tight little body began to unwind under his talented hands and she moaned again. Frank smiled. He couldn't believe she was going to be his until some time tomorrow afternoon.

"Lean back," he whispered as he leaned over the tub, slipping his arm under her for better support. Her slick, wet skin felt so good in his arms that he began to stiffen again. Frank studied the water glistening on her breasts, the nipples puckering as the cool air hit them. Bubbles dotted her body, gathering in pools here and there.

Using the cup, he rinsed her hair again, envying the water as it flowed over her. He purposefully dribbled a cup over her nipples, enjoying them strain as they puckered tightly.

Ryleigh moaned, her smile wide, as her body responded to the sensations.

"You are close to being forgiven," she said, teasingly. "But, I'm sure you can do more to make up for your lack of self control."

Frank looked around, trying to find something to tease her with. Eyeing the net of toys, he found a small truck with foam wheels. He grabbed it and began traveling her body, making donuts and spinning out on her nipples.

"What is that?" Ryleigh asked, laughing and enjoying the strange sensation.

"You have to guess. I'm not saying another word."

The truck ran along her breasts, 'jumping' the nipples, coming down on her stomach and ribs before spinning out in the bubbles and making its way back up to her chest. Another jump or two, and she figured it out.

"A car or truck or something? Something with wheels."

"Correct."

"Ready for the next one?"

"Sure."

Frank looked around, digging in the net for a few seconds, before he saw the rubber duck. He laughed when he saw the bill. It was smiling, the top and bottom of the bill making a little 'v' shape. The tail was long and curled up, soft and pliable, but sturdy enough to hold its shape. This was going to be fun.

Ryleigh jumped as something cool and smooth drifted across the top of her nipple. She sucked in her breath and waited for more. Soon the other nipple experienced the same sensation.

"That thing is damn cold. Can you warm it up?"

Frank grinned and pushed the duck under the water, aiming for her pelvis.

"Open your legs."

Ryleigh quickly complied, eager to see what he had planned.

"Just make sure whatever you have is clean."

Frank laughed and shook his head.

"No worries. Though, it won't be when we finish."

Frank's dick was almost fully erect again and the cool side of the tub was not a pleasant sensation. Moving to the other end of the tub, he got in, sitting between her open legs. The view was amazing until bits of bubbles began to float in his path. Scooping them up, he made tiny snowmen on her perky tits, enjoying shaping them as he fondled her nipples. Her moans let him know that she was enjoying it, too.

Now, back to his true target. Taking the duck, he used the open bill to run along her thighs. Ryleigh shuddered, moaning again as he traveled closer to her cunt. The duck's bill moved over her pussy lips and then moved up, part of the bill on each side of her clit.

'Damn lucky duck,' he thought, eager for his own mouth to take the duck's place.

Moving the rubber duck slightly, he rubbed it against the tiny nub that was beginning to grow and come from its hiding place. The duck slipped down her slit and he pushed the head inside of her slightly before making its way up the other pussy lip.

"Mmmmm, what is that? It feels so good," Ryleigh moaned to him, her hips lifting slightly, eager for more attention.

Saying nothing, Frank used the duck's tail this time to travel her slit once more and played around her hole, moving it in and out. Even in the water, he could tell she was getting very wet. Her juices looked different from the water.

Leaning over, Frank began letting the water out of the tub. Once it was low enough, he stopped it again. Now he could enjoy her as well without having to hold his breath.

Moving so that his mouth was just above the beautifully trimmed pussy, he ran the duck up and down her slit several more times, thrusting it in and out of her as Ryleigh moaned and moved her hips, wanting more.

Dipping his mouth under the water, his tongue made contact with her clit and Ryleigh moaned, jumping at the unexpected pleasure. His nose was still just above the water, though he still had to hold his breath from time to time as she bucked against him and the rubber duck in her pussy. The duck's head slipped in and out, not going deep enough to give her real satisfaction, but enough to make her want more.

Ryleigh's hands came down on Frank's head, pushing him deeper into her pussy. She was so close and she wasn't going to let him tease her for too long. His tongue began to move over her clit more assertively. Whatever was in her pussy was soft and hard at the same time. It had something on the side of it, she couldn't tell what, but it was hitting a great place that she didn't even know was sensitive.

Frank, meanwhile, had his nose under the water now and Ryleigh had a good hold of his head. He knew he needed her to cum quickly or he was going to piss her off even more when he came up for air. His dick was straining against the tub because of the sudden danger he felt as he hoped for another breath soon.

Ryleigh's hips bucked again and Frank quickly took advantage, inhaling deeply as his nose came up out of the water. It plunged under again, quickly, as she moaned repeatedly. Her sopping pussy sounded amazing as the duck slid in and out. If he wasn't careful, he would shoot his next load before they even got out of the tub.

"Yesss.....Yes...Damn it! Yess...."

Ryleigh's voice was thick and he knew from experience she would be cumming soon. His tongue licked the slit up and down and then he bit down on her clit.

Her hips bucked, almost throwing him off her as she came. He held on for dear life, holding his breath as he surged above and below the water. Frank held the duck in place, its head inside of her.

Ryleigh loved the combination of pleasure and pain and Frank had discovered biting her clit just as she was getting close was a sure way to throw her over the edge. His teeth held the sensitive clit in place as his lips moved all around, sucking as he could. Added to that was the sensation of water cascading in and out, up and down as her hips bucked.

Eventually the bucking slowed and she released her grip on Frank's head, allowing him to come up for air. He looked down and laughed at the duck hanging out of her cunt, head securely buried within her pussy lips and hole, the bright yellow body looking out of place, but erotic. Pulling it out made her moan again, but he quickly replaced it with his stiff cock. Thrusting deeply, water splashed around them as his hips slapped against her pussy and ass. He drew her closer to him, putting her legs over his shoulders as he thrust in deeper and deeper. She was so slick and hot.

Ryleigh moaned, her hands on her tits now, pulling and pinching her nipples as Frank fucked her. The water splashed on her face and at times, small waves covered her mouth and nose.

"Harder!" she yelled out to him and he forced himself in as deep as he could get, his pelvis slamming against her.

"Again! Again! Yes!"

Frank yelled out then, feeling cum spewing deep within her as he came. She shivered and pulled him to her, welcoming the heat of his body against her cool, wet skin.

They were quiet for a few minutes, recovering from the intensity of their first fuck of the day.

Ryleigh moved Frank's face, pulling it up so that he could see her. She smiled at him.

"Ok. You're forgiven. Now, when does the party start?"

Damn, he really liked this woman.

"How about some party snacks first?"

Ryleigh nodded.

"Sure. I'm in the mood for a huge cocktail weenie. Have one around here?"

He grinned. "I'm sure we can work something out."


The End


Good Night And Sweet Dreams

hello111
10-04-2008, 01:16 AM
HOUSE CALL

Elena sat nervously paging through her magazine for the tenth time while her husband, Tom, said, "Try to relax, babe, he'll be here, don't worry, it's not even eight o'clock yet!!!" "I know," she replied with a shiver, "but I've looked forward to this day for so long I just hope nothing goes wrong to spoil it!!!" "What could possibly go wrong," Tom asked softly, "everything's set!?!" "What if he hates me," she replied fearfully, "I mean what if I don't excite him!?!"

"You're nuts," her husband replied quickly, "he's gonna adore you, hon, now just take it easy, all right!?!" After giving her husband a small smile she replied softly, "Okay, baby, I'll try, but it won't be easy!!!" Elena actually began reading one of the articles in her magazine, so she kinda got lost in thought, when out of the blue the front doorbell rang, practically making her jump out of her skin while whispering hoarsely, "There he is, you answer it!!!"


Tom chuckled under his breath while making his way to the front door, and he had to admit that even he was a little edgy about the whole thing, so after taking a deep breath he pulled open the door and said, "Hi, you must be, Lincoln, I'm Tom Noble, please come in!!!" Lincoln Collier stepped into the foyer of the Noble's house and after extending his hand said, "It's nice to meet you, Tom, nice place you've got here!!!" "Thanks," Tom replied after shaking Lincoln's hand and leading him into the living room to meet his wife, "Elena, this is Lincoln Collier!!!"

"It's nice to meet you Elena," the large black man said while flashing a million dollar smile, "and believe me, your pictures don't do you justice!!!" "Thanks, Lincoln," she replied while turning six shades of red, "you're not so bad yourself, say, how about a drink!?!" "That's a good idea," Tom replied quickly, "why don't I get the drinks while you two get better acquainted!?!" "That's fine by me," Lincoln replied, "how about a bourbon on the rocks!?!" "Okay, one burbon on the rocks coming up," Tom replied, "and your usual, babe," he asked Elena!?! "Uh, yeah," she replied while givng Lincoln the once over, that will be just fine!!!"

hello111
10-04-2008, 01:17 AM
HOUSE CALL

After Tom went to the kitchen to mix the drinks, Lincoln and Elena sat down on the couch, and much to Elena's surprise a consternation, Lincoln gently leaned over and kissed her full on the lips while cupping her large breasts through her flimsy dress!!! All the years she had fantasized about being with a black man were now coming to frutition, and the urgency she felt in her loins as he gently caressed her was careening out of control!!! They broke apart just before Tom returned with their drinks, but even as he was accepting his bourbon, Lincoln had let his left hand slide under Elena's dress where he fondled the inside of her firm thigh!!!

"So, how's it going so far," Tom asked while sitting down across the room and sipping on his drink!?! "We're gonna get along just fine, aren't we," Lincoln replied smoothly while setting down his drink and pulling the now panting Elena closer to him, "so if you two don't mind, I'm just gonna do my thing, okay!?!"


Now completely ignoring Tom, Lincoln turned his entire attention back to Elena, as he casually kissed her again while letting his hand ride up all the way to her now drooling vagina!!! "My, my, what have we here," he asked softly while slipping a finger inside of her panties, "you want some of Linc's black meat do you!?!" With her breathing becoming increasingly labored, it was almost impossible for her to reply, but she managed to nod her head in the affirmative, and then much to her shock, he slowly unzipped his pants and pulled out the biggest pecker she had ever seen in her entire life!!! "M-my god," she moaned while staring at the one eyed monster, "it's so huge, ohhhhhhhhhhh, god, m-may I suck it, please may I!?!"

Tom's eyes were now growing glassy as his pretty wife of thirteen years lowered her head into Lincoln Collier's lap, and then at the last second opened wide while letting the incredible head slip safely into her hungry mouth!!! "Oh, man," he said softly, "I just love having a white bitch sucks my rig, ohhhhhhhhh fuck, you've got a hot mouthed little bitch here, she's a fucking cock hound!!!" Almost too embarrassed to expose his six inch dick in Linc's presence, Tom was so turned on that he pulled it out of his shorts and began furiously beating his meat while watching his wife suck the giant member to a stunning completion!!!

hello111
10-04-2008, 01:19 AM
HOUSE CALL

After Linc's cock had spasmed wildly sending a torrent of hot cum down Elena's greedy throat, Linc stood up and pulled her to her feet, and as he pulled of his own clothes, while still staring at his huge member, she quickly followed suit and stripped off all of her things, leaving her standing there with her pale creamy skin contrasting with his jet black ebony complexion!!! "Come 'er, baby," he said sternly while pulling her close for a long deep kiss that seemed to go on forever, "it's one thing to suck a piece of black meat, but it's far different to take it in your hot little cunny, do you think you're woman enough for Linc's big black pecker!?!" With her heart practically pounding through her chest, and her big tits pressed firmly against his powerful chest she stammered, "I-I've waited so long for this, p-please, take me now!!!"


Expecting him to lay her back down on the couch, she was taken completely by surprise when instead, he lifted her easily up in the air, and with little or no effort at all, gently lowered her drooling slit onto the gigantic head of his now totally erect pecker!!! "Okay, white bitch," he whispered softly, "you wanna play with the big boys, well now you're gonna get your chance," and as her eyes rolled back into her head, he slowly pressed her down onto his huge erection, allowing it to force its way deep inside of her wildly convulsing pussy!!! With her arms draped around his shoulders, she was literally hanging by her cunt on his incredible cock, until after she was bottomed out, she wrapped her legs around his back and luxuriated in the sensation of having her pussy being physically dominated by Lincoln Collier's black satisfier!!! While hanging like a coat on a hook from his big pecker, her pussy began to convulse at first slowly, but then like a string of fire crackers going off as orgasm after orgasm shredded her helpless pussy as he drove his meat in and out of her with such brutal ferocity that her whole body finally slipped into sensory over load as she became momentarily incapable of having even one more orgasm!!!

Tom's hand was by now literally flying along the length of his rock hard boner as he watched his sweet wife being taken by the black giant and loving every second of it, and as Linc tossed Elena onto the sofa with her legs splayed wide open and his hot cum running out of her reamed out pussy, Tom's pecker lurched in his hand as gusher of cum rocketed from his cock head covering his pants and shirt with splatters of his hot cum!!!

hello111
10-04-2008, 01:21 AM
HOUSE CALL

78 Elena's eyes were now half closed while she relished the sensation of just having been totally fucked by Linc's monster organ, and it wasn't until she heard Tom groaning from the other side of the room that she realized the black giant was now in the process of fucking her husband's mouth just as he had done to her!!! A look of horror crossed Tom's face as the big black pecker pressed against his mouth, but a not so gentle crack on the side of his head quickly induced him to open wide, and seconds later he was on his knees sucking Linc's big pecker like it was the last one on earth!!! Elena struggled to her feet and stumbled on very unsteady legs over to her husband, and as she plopped down on the floor beside him with her legs spread wide apart and three fingers buried deep inside her cunt, she said with a sigh, "Suck him off, Tommy, make him shoot it in your mouth!!!" Never in his life had he even contemplated sucking a dick, but there was something about Lincoln Collier's pecker that seemed to cloud his mind to what was really happening, and as his mouth and tongue caressed the big head, he was caught totally unawares as a flood of hot jism exploded into his unsuspecting mouth, causing him to momentarily choke as his throat was filled with Linc's hot sperm shooter!!! Elena's pussy did have one more cum in it after all, and as Linc filled her husband's virgin mouth with spunk, her pussy spasmed one last time while her fingers flew over her hot buring clit, inducing an orgasm that was truly crushing!!!
The young couple collapsed together on the floor, and with glassy eyes they watched as Lincoln Collier dressed to get ready to leave!!! "So," he asked before heading for the door, "was it all that you had hoped for!?!" With her pussy still burning from it's brutal fucking, Elena managed to moan softly, "And more, Mr. Collier, and so much more!!!"

THE END

birdie8819
11-04-2008, 12:40 PM
Here I got a short short story for you all -

Work Sex Story: Legal Education

I work for a mid-sized construction firm. We have our own in-house legal department which is run by a very sexy single lawyer. He and I have always had a good working relationship with a lot of repressed sexual energy between the two of us. One afternoon about a year ago we were both scheduled to appear in a company meeting. Not having had good sex in a long while I decided to have a "pre-meting conference" as a good way to get my satisfaction.

I went into his office, locked the door and put my files down on the floor. He must have known I was up to no good because he slid his chair back from his desk far enuff for me to straddle him. As I kissed his neck in silence he unbuttoned my shirt and played with my nipples. I was already wet before even entering the office and this of course only made it worse! I slid down his 6'2" body and opened his pants to reveal a perfect sized very hard cock.

As I sucked him off he came in my mouth with such force it only turned me on more. He picked me up and put my ass on his desk where he proceeded to lick suck and tease my clit till i came like i have never before. He then slid into me for another 20 minutes of intense pleasure. As he slid himself in and out of me he sucked and bit my neck and nipples. When i felt him cum inside me i had yet another intense orgasm. This began a very productive work relationship between the two of us. We now have our own "conferences" at least twice a week in any available room. Nobody has ever suspected our little trysts to this day. I have never had better sex in my entire life.


The End

birdie8819
11-04-2008, 07:42 PM
One short short story before going out .....Pai Seh to all readers will make up tomorrow evening . :p


He Totally Understood

I had been dating Elliot for a few weeks, but we had never gotten very physical. Yesterday, as I was getting ready for out date I realized I ould have to make the first move . I carefully selected matching panties and a bra and smiled as I imagined fucking him. We went to dinner, and to see Planet of the Apes, and I couldn't wait to get him back to my house. When we finally got home and he went to kiss me good night, I pressed myself against him and told him I didn't want the night to end yet.

I led him inside to my bedroom and gave him a look that meant, "come here and fuck my brains out." Lucky for me, he totally understood. We passionately kissed and as out tongue wrapped around each other, I unzipped his fly . He had the most beautiful, huge, throbbing cock I have ever seen...he licked my nipples, pulled my hips to him...sucked my clit...pushed his tongue deep deep into my wet and warm cunt...I couldn't believe it, he knew how to give head like it was his profession . He sucked me until I screamed out his name in the pleasure of my orgasm.

Then, I slid down him and proceeded to suck on his huge manroot . I sucked and pushed his cock deep into my mouth , swallowing his wad of cum which quickly shot out. Next I decided I couldn't take it any longer, his hard prick had to go inside me. Elliot mounted me and slowly moved his penis around the opening of my wet pussy. My entire body ached for him and his teasing was too much, I screamed " come on, FUCK ME!!!"

And with that, he took his hard dick and plowed it into my tiny cunt...I gasped with the pain and pleasure I felt in that instant. He humped and humped and I moved my hips to meet him. His incredible meat pushed deep into my pussy making me scream and yell with pleasure. I just couldn't get enough...I sucked his tongue as he rammed his cock in me....and I placed my hands on his butt and helped him ram it in super deep.

Soon we were both ready to cum and we humped in unison until we yelled and tensed up at the exact same second...my pussy tightened around his throbbing cock , and he came with a huge thrust...I could feel his cum in me...warm and wet...As he slowly pulled his semi hard cock out of me my pussy remained tight around it ...I wanted him in me forever, I was the hottest night of my life, and he made me cum 3 more times...Elliot, I am your sex slave baby!


The End

Speed_Hunk
12-04-2008, 12:34 AM
Tiko Lau da.. Speed Hunk reporting to your thread.. good job bro! :D

Voltz
12-04-2008, 05:00 PM
Swee tiko lau da.. must go pcc liao.. can i post mine.. but its abit incest one.. its the mother lusting for her son... eh sai bo?? :D

Voltz
12-04-2008, 05:29 PM
A Mother's Secret Needs...

As Suzy Tan, 35, was walking past her 18 -year - old son Jack's room one day, she heard a moan. The door was slightly ajar, so she peeked through the crack. The sight that struck Suzy's eyes floored her. Jack was masturbating. Of course, this fact alone came as no surprise to Suzy. She knew that all boys and most girls masturbated. She just considered it a way to relieve sexual urges when the real thing wasn't available. Hell, she even did it herself sometimes when she read her romance novels.

But what flabbergasted her was her son's penis - it was immense. Suzy could see that it was at least 9 inches in length and thicker than her wrist. She stared as Jack slowly stroked his massive cock. Suzy gaped at his huge red cock-head, like a small apple and glistening with pre-cum, and his white shaft, blue-veined like a mighty marble column. She saw her son's hen's egg size testicles.
My God!, Suzy thought, stunned. Look at the size of Jack's co...thing... Then she thought of her husband Mike's penis - just 4 inches long and not much thicker than his finger - saying to herself (and not without pride): He must get it from my genes!

Suzy kept watching, fascinated, as Jack continued to masturbate for what seemed to her an eternity. She couldn't avoid contrasting her son's amazing sexual control with his father's pathetic lack of same. Mike was a good man who worked hard and really loved his wife, but he was also a premature ejaculator. He was only good for 10 or 12 desperate thrusts when he entered her - that is, when he made it that far at all.
Suzy heard nasty wet noises as Jack picked up the pace of his strokes. Involuntarily, Suzy's vagina began to tingle and moisten.

Jack was breathing heavily now - and so was his mother. He pistoned his cock frantically. Then, it happened. With a deep groan, Jack began to ejaculate.
Thick white ropes of sperm began erupting from the engorged head of his penis, spraying a good 5 feet into the air, then splashing down onto his stomach and chest. Suzy simply couldn't believe her eyes as she watched her son's incredible penis jetting bolt after bolt of semen, so many times she lost count. Jack pointed his cock toward the door and sent a long, nasty string of cum splatting against it. Suzy flinched.
Jack was spraying clear drops of semen now, like a garden hose - the dregs of his epic ejaculation. Then, with a few final strokes, it was over at last. Jack lay there panting in exhausted satisfaction, his body and bed streaked and splattered with his cum.

Suzy smelled the pungent odor of her son's rich, potent sperm heavy in the air. And it excited her more than anything she had ever experienced. Her silky little panties were sopping wet with her vaginal juices. Suzy knew what she must do if she was to have any peace tonight...
Suzy tiptoed to her room and closed the door quietly. She quickly took off her clothes and got onto the bed. Suzy began to rub and tug on her big, swollen clitoris. She stretched her huge, puffy pink nipples obscenely with her other hand. Suzy put first 2 fingers, then all of them into her sopping vagina. She finger-fucked herself furiously, reaming her lovely pink hole. This was not enough, so she began fisting her pussy. In spite of herself, she imagined her hand was her son's penis ramming deep inside her.
Suzy knew it was terribly wrong to have these fantasies about her own son, but she just couldn't help herself. She listened to the nasty wet squishy sounds her vagina was making and it spurred her on. Suzy bucked her crotch off the bed as she imagined her son taking her. "Ohhhh, Jack..." she moaned. She rubbed her G-spot like a crazy woman until she could take no more.

Suzy began to cum like never before. She had to bite down on her free hand to keep from screaming in ecstasy. Wave after orgasmic wave wracked her nude, sweaty body. Her soft, slightly rounded belly and saucy butt clenched and quivered. The sensations were so intense; Suzy lost control and let out a long, loud fart. Even though she was alone, her face turned beet-red with embarrassment.

Gradually, the orgasms began to taper off and then ceased altogether. Her tight butt relaxed and flopped back onto the mattress. Suzy carefully extracted her hand from her sated vagina, which made an obscene sucking noise that almost sounded mournful at being forced to relinquish it. Her hand was coated with her thick vaginal juices. She brought it to her nose, inhaled deeply, then sucked it all off.
As she lay there catching her breath, the guilt began to set in: Ohhh, how could I stoop so low as to fantasize about my own son, she thought, horrified. God forgive me!

Then Suzy began to rationalize: 'Now, if I hadn't been passing Jack's door at that very moment, the thought would never have entered my mind,' she told herself. 'It was just the enormous size of Jack's penis that threw me, that's all. After all, I'm only human! Any lady would have reacted in exactly the same way - why, of course they would!! And besides, I'll certainly never have that awful fantasy again!' she vowed solemnly.

Voltz
12-04-2008, 05:31 PM
This made Suzy feel a little better about herself. She got up on shaky legs, put her clothes back on and went downstairs to cook dinner...

As the days turned into weeks, Suzy found it increasingly difficult to keep her vow never to fantasize about her son again. Whenever Jack was in the room, she caught herself glancing involuntarily at his crotch. Her eyes simply had a will of their own. When her hubby Mike mounted her and put his little penis in, unwanted images of Jack's huge cock flashed through her brain like lightning. And when, after his customary couple of thrusts Mike oozed his few pathetic drops of semen into her, Suzy's womb ached for her son's massive flood of rich, forbidden sperm...

Now, Suzy Jenkins was truly a good woman with the highest moral character, so naturally these taboo feelings profoundly disturbed her. Her entire life, she had always tried to do what was right. Before she accidentally saw Jack masturbating, the outrageous idea of being sexually attracted to her own son had never once occurred to her. But now, no matter how hard she tried, she simply could not get her son's huge penis out of her mind.
"I am a lady - not some...some filthy incestuous slut who lusts after her own child!!" Suzy blurted out when she was alone one day, tears of rage and shame running down her blushing cheeks as the wicked thoughts tormented her yet again. "And I will overcome this!" She pounded her little fist on the kitchen table. "I WILL!!!

Then one evening Jack walked into the living room in his jockey shorts, holding a flannel shirt. He had a massive erection. Suzy immediately felt her throat tighten and her heart begin to pound.
"Mom, have you seen my black jeans?" he said. He was oblivious to the effect he was having on his mother.
"Oh, I, uh, d-don't know..." Suzy stammered.
She struggled desperately to keep her eyes off her son's crotch - and failed. Jack noticed his mother's unusual lack of composure and was puzzled. Then he saw that she was glancing furtively at the bulge in his underwear. Their eyes met. Suzy saw her son's probing gaze and turned beet-red, looking away quickly.
It was unmistakable: Jeez, Mom is turned on! Shit!! Jack was stunned. He didn't know what to do, so he just stood there, saying nothing. Suzy saw from the corner of her eye that her son's big penis was throbbing with every heartbeat. A rapidly-expanding spot of pre cum soaked the cotton of his underwear at the tip of the great bulge.
"I, um, I don-don't know wh-where your jeans are," she stuttered again.
Jack kept standing there silently, his eyes boring into his mother. Suzy squirmed in her seat, avoiding her son's burning stare.
Then Jack began to take off his underwear"Jack! W-what are you doing?" Suzy said in a panic. "Stop it th-this instant!"
Jack paid her no mind and stepped out of his shorts. Suzy stared wild-eyed at her son's giant penis. A thick string of pre cum drooled slowly, evilly, from the engorged head, swinging to the floor."Jack!" she croaked out. "Put your un-underwear back on...ri-right now!"
"I know you want it, Mom," Jack said in a husky voice choked with sudden, unexpected lust. "I can see it written all over your face..."
"How DARE you!" Suzy said in an feeble attempt at indignation. "This is your M-MOTHER you're talking to, mister!"
"I know exactly who I'm talking to," he replied. "I'm talking to a bitch in heat!"
"YOU DIRTY LITTLE BASTARD!!" Suzy jumped up and slapped his face.
With a growl, Jack grabbed his mother and kissed her hard. Suzy struggled in terror as she felt her son's penis dig into her belly. Jack held his petite 5'2" Mom with ease.
At first, Suzy kept her lips pressed tightly together, but slowly Jack's insistence began to overwhelm her. Her stuggling became weaker. Finally, it ceased altogether. Suzy whimpered helplessly into her son's mouth as she began to return his kiss - tentatively at first, then with equal passion. Jack rubbed and squeezed his mother's soft, shapely butt as he offered her his long tongue. Suzy opened her trembling lips to accept it and began to suck it hard.

Voltz
12-04-2008, 05:34 PM
After a few minutes of this, he released her. "Take off your clothes. I want to see you nude".
Suzy started to protest, but Jack shut her up with a barked command: "Do it! NOW!"
Suzy flinched. She was shocked by her son's suddenly masterful attitude. All his life, she had been the one giving him the orders, but now he was turning the tables on her. Suzy's knees went weak. Son or no son, Suzy suddenly felt an overwhelming, primeval feminine need to submit to this dominant man standing triumphantly before her.
And, in a dark corner deep down inside, she loved it.
With trembling fingers, she unbuttoned her blouse and eased it off her slim shoulders. Then she slowly pushed her skirt down her curvy hips and let it drop to the floor. Suzy just stood there in her sheer, lacy white underwear, hoping it would satisfy him. That hope was quickly dashed, however.
"Well? What are you waiting for? Take 'em off!"
Suzy started to whine. "Oh, n-no, baby - please! I'm your MOM!"
"I said GET 'EM OFF!"
With sobs of humiliation, Suzy reached behind her and unhooked her bra. She reluctantly let it drop, but covered her breasts with her hands.
"Move those hands!" Jack ordered.
Shakily, Suzy obeyed.
"Oh, Godddd - Mom, your titties are fantastic!" Jack said in awe.
Suzy blushed again.
"Ok - now your panties," he said with excitement.
"Ohhhh, honey, you've seen my ti - breasts. That's enough, huh? Please!"
"Take those fucking panties off NOW," Jack commanded.
With tears of shame and lust streaming down her face, Suzy slowly obeyed her son. Her filmy little panties slid down her soft thighs and floated to the floor...
At last, Suzy stood nude and quivering before her son. His eyes feasted on his mother's naked femininity. Every gorgeous curve fascinated him: her magnificent titties with their glorious puffy nipples, her broad, curvy hips and lovely thighs. Above all, he was transfixed by her neatly-trimmed triangle of luxuriant, chestnut-brown pubic hair. His huge penis was jumping with every pulse.
"Oh, shit, Mom - you're so sexy and adorable... I've just got to screw you!"
"Oh, baby, no! Please!" Suzy begged. "We can't have sex - we just can't! I'm your MOTHERRRR!"

"I don't give a damn about that!" Jack roared. "Look at this cock!" Suzy couldn't have torn her eyes off her son's pole of flesh if her life depended on it. "You're responsible! And don't try to lie and say you don't want to me to screw you. How can you explain away that pussy juice running down your thigh, huh?".
Suzy noticed it for the first time. "Ohhh, shitt........!" she exclaimed, disgusted with her body's betrayal.
Jack sat down on the couch and spread his legs. "Come on, Mom - give me a blowjob. You know you want to."
Suzy looked at her son's magnificent cock, oozing copious amounts of pre cum. All her moral principles screamed 'NO!', but her tormented body had a will of its own. She hesitantly walked to her son, then slowly sank to her knees between his legs. His great penis was just inches from her face now. Suzy inhaled deeply, filling her lungs with his pheromone-rich musk. She extended her little pink nailed fingers and tremblingly circled her son's massive penis. The taboo touch thrilled them both. Her tiny fingers couldn't completely circle Jack's cock. Suzy slowly began to stroke him in awe. Jack couldn't believe his mother actually was jacking him off. With her other hand, Suzy lifted and tenderly squeezed her son's big testicles.
"You're SOOO HUGE, baby..." Suzy whispered reverently.
"Suck me, Mom - please!"
Suzy looked at her son with tears of shame rolling down her cheeks and said with resignation, "God forgive me, but I've needed this soooo badly ever since I saw you masturbating a few weeks ago..."
This surprised Jack, but he had no time to think about it, because his mom took his penis into her ravenous mouth. His muscles tensed as he saw and felt his mother's pretty little mouth on his cock. Suzy sucked the huge, engorged cock-head first, stretching her lips on the shiny red knob. Jack's brain took in the unbelievable sight. Then his mother took in more of the massive white shaft, rubbing the big head against the roof of her mouth, then bulging her cheek out with it. She loved the taste of his pre cum. Suzy pressed her son's great cock-head against the back of her throat and pushed her face forward, taking him into her throat. Jack watched in amazement as his penis disappeared into his Mom's esophagus. No girl had ever been able to do it before. He was in ecstasy as his penis began to fuck his own mother's throat.
"It feels soooo good..." Jack panted. After a few long moments of this heavenly sensation, Suzy eased his cock out of her throat and resumed her expert sucking.
For Suzy, the fellatio was almost an act of worship. She had fought her wicked needs for as long as she possibly could, and now that she had finally submitted to them and to her son, she poured all her pent-up lust into her sucking: turning her head slowly from side to side, moaning on the massive red cock-head.
At length, Jack could take no more. "Oh, God! I'm gonna cum! Uhhhh! I'm gonna spray, Mom! UHHHHH!!!"
Suzy quickly took her son's cock out of her mouth and started to pump him frantically, with her mouth wide open. With a roar, Jack began to ejaculate. Sperm sprayed in thick white cables high into the air and splashed down on his mother's upturned face and hair. Suzy aimed his penis into her hungry mouth. Semen splattered against the back of her throat, quickly turning the entire inside of her mouth snow-white. She swallowed her son's precious incest seed, loving the salty taste and the feel of the warm cock-cream sliding down her throat and into her belly.
Jack watched his Mom greedily suck down his jism, blowing cum-bubbles, her lips, nose and chin completely coated with it. Sperm ran down her neck and splashed onto her titties and shoulders. At last, he stopped ejaculating. Suzy shamelessly cleaned her son's penis with her mouth, noisily sucking down every drop...
When they caught their breath, Jack said, "That was incredible! You're a fantastic cocksucker, Mom - the best!"

Voltz
12-04-2008, 05:39 PM
"Thank you, darling. I'm so glad you enjoyed it as much as I did..." Suzy replied with a cough, her voice thick with her own son's semen.
Then she noticed her son's lipstick-smeared penis was still as hard as a steel rod.
"My God!" Suzy gasped in amazement. "After producing all that sperm, you've still got a hard-on! I can't believe it!"
"You'd better believe it!" Jack said with a wicked grin. "Lie on the couch!"
Suzy did as she was told. Jack grasped his mother's slim ankles in his iron grip and spread her creamy white thighs as far as possible, lifting her knees to her breasts.
"Hold them," he ordered.
Now, Suzy was spread totally nude before her son. She felt so weak and utterly helpless before him - the way her husband could never even hope to make her feel. Her vagina was totally exposed to his gaze for the first time. Thick pussy juice oozed from the gorgeous pink lips, soaking her big puckered asshole. It was the most fantastic sight ever. Jack quickly got on his knees between her widespread thighs and started rubbing the underside of his beast between her sopping pussy lips, coating it with his Mom's vaginal fluids. Suzy moaned in ecstasy as the tremendous shaft slithered along her wet gash like an anaconda, her hugely swollen clitoris exposed and throbbing with the sweet friction.
Then, Jack put the blood-engorged head of his penis against his mother's tiny hole. This snapped Suzy back to reality, re-awakening the fear. This was the real thing.
"WAIT, JACK! PLEASE!!"
"What?"
"Ohhhh, my baby...do you really understand the magnitude of what we are about to do??"
"Yes. I'm about to fuck you."
"But, sweetheart, don't you understand? Think! I'm your MOM!!! This is INCEST!!!!! If we go through with this, things will never - CAN never - be the same between us again!"
"I know, Mom," Jack said seriously. "But right now, at this moment, I just don't give a shit. All I care about is the fact that the sexiest, most adorable little lady that ever lived is spread nude and panting before me. And I need to get inside her soooo badly... "
"Ohhhhh, my darling baby...this is SOOOO WRONG!!!!!" Suzy wept.
"Yes, Mom, I know it is. But that's what makes it so nasty, wicked and hot. And that's why you want it so much, isn't it?"
Suzy was at war with herself as Jack's penis rubbed her pussy.
"Isn't it?"
"I'm soooo weak..."
"Say yes, sweetheart"
"OOOOOOO!!!!!"
"Be my little lady..."
"GOD HELP MEEEEE!!!!"
"Surrender to me, Mommy..."
The wonderful friction of her son's awesome shaft against her poor vagina coupled with weeks of mental torment had weakened Suzy to the point that she could no longer fight her evil need.
And so the last wall of Suzy Tan's defenses crumbled and with a little-girl whimper she said, "YES!!!!!! OHHHHHH, YESSSSSSS!!!!!!!! DOOO ITT!!!!! TAKE ME!!!!!! MY LOVER - MY SON!!!!!!"
With that, Jack ever so slowly eased his penis into his mother's most secret place - the one place in the world forbidden to all sons. Jack's huge cock parted the slick, rubbery walls of Suzy's quivering vagina inch by heavenly inch. She was a perfect fit. The massive cock-head pressed against her cervix, paused for a moment, then pushed on past the tight portal and into the Holy of Holies - his own mother's womb. Suzy whimpered helplessly as her son's penis filled and stretched her womb to the absolute limit.

At last, he bottomed out - his big balls pressed snugly to her sweet asshole. Jack loved the feeling of his mother's tight, incredibly hot sex organ. The oh-so tender flesh of her vagina felt like silk on his throbbing penis. He didn't thrust yet, giving her time to get used to him. They gazed into each other's eyes searchingly for a long moment, saying nothing. Then Suzy broke the silence with a torrent of verbal filth.
"I just can't believe my son has got his penis thrust all the way into my womb!!! OOOOO!!! It feels soooo good!!!! Screw me, my son!!!! Take me!! Impale me on your massive stake!!!! FUCKKK YOUR MOMMY!!!!!."
With a roar, Jack began to fuck his mother savagely. Suzy whined like a little girl as he pounded her pussy, without mercy. These feminine mewlings spurred him on. She listened to the wet sucking noises emanating from her sopping vagina. Suzy grimaced at this nasty sound and rubbed her son's muscular chest with her well-manicured fingers as he rode her like a lady should always be ridden.
She couldn't believe the filth spewing from her mouth now. It was almost like listening to the voice of a stranger as nearly 20 years of sexual frustration came bursting forth: "Yesss! That's it! Take me! Screw me! FUCK ME HARD!," she shouted. "I am yours - body and soul! You OWN me, my son! My vagina, my womb, my titties, mouth and butt belong to you and nobody else! I now know that I was born to be your WHORE!!! I need to have your babies - YOUR INCEST BABIES!!! BREED ME!! FUCKKK MOMMY!!! KNOCK YOUR MOTHER - WHORE UP!!! KEEP ME PREGNANT WITH OUR KIDS!!! I NEED TO GIVE BIRTH TO MY OWN GRANDCHILDREN!!!! WE'LL MAKE THAT PATHETIC PREMATURE EJACULATOR WITH THE 4-INCH NOODLE I CALL MY HUSBAND WORK HIMSELF TO DEATH TO SUPPORT THEM!!! I'M YOUR LADY NOW, NOT THAT INFERIOR LITTLE MAN'S!!!!"
This was simply too much. With a roar and one last thrust all the way into her womb, Jack's penis exploded inside his mother. Suzy screamed as she felt her son's scalding, incestuous sperm being sprayed into the deepest depths of her brutalized uterus - saturating her very womanhood to overflowing. Their mingled orgasmic juices burst out around the base of his cock, drenching his balls and her pretty asshole. Jack's penis kept bucking his potent, baby-making seed into his one and only mother, making her his forever. He bent down and took a swollen nipple into his mouth, stretching it as he watched her swoon. Suzy arched her spine and threw her head back in open-mouthed ecstasy. Finally, Jack collapsed with exhaustion on top of Suzy's nude, sweaty body, his penis still buried in his mother's womb to the hilt.........

Voltz
12-04-2008, 05:42 PM
Suzy Tan stood wearily at her kitchen counter making coffee, hair tousled, her eyes bloodshot from lack of sleep. She stared blankly out the window as the strong brew began to percolate. The sky was ominously dark. Storm clouds were gathering. Whatever the intensity of the gale, it could never match the tempest in Suzy's soul this day, for it was the morning after the unthinkable - sex with her own son.
Suzy's mind was a whirlwind of words and images from the night before. She remembered every shattering detail with crystal clarity: her quivering with a combination of shame and unholy desire as she stood nude before her dominant son; sinking to her knees, taking him into her mouth; spreading her soft thighs wide; whimpering and rubbing his chest with her little hands as he took her sacred womb with that massive penis...
Ohhh God, I MUST be crazy! A mother who fu... who does THAT with her own child has GOT to be insane, she thought in torment, tears rolling down her blushing cheeks.
Suzy was so lost in thought that she didn't hear Jack enter the kitchen. He paused and looked his mom over with that special appreciation of a new lover. He saw her pretty silk robe molding to her voluptuous curves: her broad, womanly hips and saucy butt, so suggestive of fecundity; the swell of those marvelous puffy-nippled breasts straining against the thin fabric; the cute little pink satin flats with the tiny bows that he had secretly thought were so sexy. His penis began to tingle as the sight of her caused the X-rated film of their incestuous coupling to run in his head. Memories of the night before were no less vivid for Jack than for his mother, with the exception that his guilt, while not quite non-existent, was far less intense.
With a mischievous grin, Jack crept up on his oblivious mom. Suzy cried out in shock as Jack circled her in his strong arms from behind, squeezing her breasts gently.
"Mornin', Mom - or should I say 'darling'?" he said with a chuckle, kissing her neck.
"Jack!! No!! Let me go!! LET ME GO!!!!" Suzy squealed in panic, struggling wildly to break free.
Jack released her, putting his hands up defensively. "Ok, ok! Damn! I didn't mean to scare you. I just wanted to say 'good morning' properly after such an incredible night, that's all."
Suzy pressed her hand to her ample bosom, her heart fluttering like a hummingbird's wings. Her eyes were huge at her son's sudden presence. "Don't s-sneak up on me like that!!"
"Sorry!" Jack replied, smiling again as he reached out to cup her cheek. Suzy jerked her head away.
This was certainly a turnaround in his mother's attitude compared to the night before. Jack was confused.
"Uh - what's up, Mom? Why so cold all of a sudden?" he asked quizzically.
"J-Jack, we've g-got to talk..." Suzy stammered nervously, running her shaky fingers through her hair. "Sit down."
Jack arched an eyebrow as he did so.
The coffee was ready. Suzy poured two mugs with difficulty and brought them slowly to the table, placing one in front of her son. She seated herself and they both drank, saying nothing for a long moment. Jack looked calmly at his mother, waiting. Suzy carefully avoided his gaze.
Finally gathering up the courage to begin, Suzy rolled her eyes toward the ceiling and said: "Ab-about last night..."
"Ohhhh yeahhh!" Jack interrupted enthusiastically with a huge grin. "God, it was INCREDIBLE! Ya know, I never DREAMED such a thing could ever happen - that one day I would actually fuck- "
"JACK!! Don't you say that filthy WORD to me!!!" Suzy shouted. Jack clammed up rather sheepishly.
Suzy shut her eyes tightly and shook her head. "Christ, what a mess - a nightmare, that's what it is. I keep praying to wake up, but I know I never will..."
Tears began to roll again.
Jack was moved by his mother's anguish. He wanted to say something to ease her mind.
"Mom," he said with a serious tone, "I think I know why you're so upset."
Suzy looked at him. "You do?"
"Yeah. You're all torn up because you're worried that our having sex has twisted me - turned me into a pervert. Am I right?"
"Y-Yes..." Suzy whispered, lowering her head in shame.
Jack took her hand and smiled reassuringly. "Well, don't worry about that! I'm still the same person I was before last night. Hell, even better! How could I not be - after making love to such an adorable little lady?" He brought his mother's hand to his lips and kissed it, giving her his best seductive look.
Suzy quickly pulled her hand back. "Stop it, you fool!!" she snapped. "You just don't get it, do you? What we did last night was wrong, dead wrong, an absolutely TERRIBLE sin - and more than that, a serious crime! If anyone ever found out about it, I'd be sent to PRISON, my reputation ruined and our family destroyed forever!"
"Well, it's not as if I'm gonna hand out leaflets..." Jack said flippantly.
"Shut up, you damned idiot!" Suzy spat furiously. "What about your poor father, huh? We betrayed him in the worst possible way - right in there, on that couch that he worked hard to pay for!" she said, jabbing a finger toward the living room. "Have you NO sense of shame? None at all?"

This struck a nerve. "Look, I wasn't really thinking too much about DAD when we were getting it on. Who the hell would in a situation like that?" Jack said, becoming a little angry. "Anyway, YOU were the one who started blurting out all that 'I'm you're lady now, not that inferior little mans' shit!"
"Ohhhh my GODDD!!! Don't remind meee!!!!" Suzy cried out, covering her ears.

Voltz
12-04-2008, 05:44 PM
The recollection of his mother's outrageous words of passion caused Jack's big cock to stir. "Did you mean all that stuff you said, Mom?" he asked in a deeper voice.
Suzy looked squarely at her son for a moment before answering honestly. "Y-yes - I did. That's what TERRIFIES me! I-I just got caught up in it all!" she exclaimed, wringing her hands. "Ohhh, how COULD I betray Mike like that? He loves us both and works so hard! It's not his fault he can't satisfy me. It would kill him if he ever found out, just KILL him!"
"He won't ever find out, Mom. Why should he? There's absolutely no reason we can't continue to - "
"HOLD IT!!" Suzy barked. "We aren't going to 'continue' anything - understand?"
"Well, why the hell not?" Jack replied, his blood pressure rising. "You just now said that Dad can't get the job done in the sack. We both know damn well that I CAN, so why NOT continue?"
"No! No way! Your poor father is sexually inadequate - yes, it's true - but I've endured that for nearly 20 years. I'll just have to resign myself to it, that's all. I betrayed my husband in a moment of madness, and the guilt is HORRIBLE! I will never do it again - NEVER!" Suzy said vehemently.
"What about me, Mom?" Jack said, the pain etched on his face. "Making love to you was the greatest thing I've ever experienced - just mind-blowing. It was far more than just a good screw for me because I KNOW that we connected in a unique way. We really became ONE when I was inside you, Mom - our souls as well as our bodies. Can you deny it?"
"Oh, honey, don't make this more difficult than it already is. Please..." Suzy whined, her spine tingling at her son's words.
"Come on - admit it..."
"Al-alright - yes. Yes, we did become one. God, it's true..." Suzy said in a little girl whisper.
"Yes! Now, you KNOW that we are meant to be together, Mom - to feel that ecstasy again. It will kill us both if we don't..." Jack said, slowly leaning forward to kiss his mother. Their lips touched. Suzy closed her eyes as she tentatively returned her son's kiss, moaning weakly into his mouth. Jack reached out and gently cupped her soft titty, feeling her nipple against his palm.
Suzy's eyes snapped open. She shoved Jack's hand away and leaped out of her chair.
"NO!!!" Suzy cried out. "We are NOT going to do that again! It ends now, you hear me? NOW!!!" She turned and fled, sobbing.
Jack got to his feet. "Oh yeah? You really think so, huh?" he shouted after his mother. "We'll see about that! Bitch!!!" He kicked over his chair in frustrated rage.
The following weeks were a living hell for them both. Suzy struggled to maintain the appearance of normalcy for the benefit of her husband and family, but the strain on her was tremendous. Jack kept trying to kiss and fondle his mother whenever he got the chance. As a result, Suzy desperately tried to avoid being alone with her son, even for a moment.
Then there were the awful dreams. They were the same every night: She lying on that damn couch, nude and sweaty, panting like a bitch in heat as Jack leers and slides his huge penis deep inside her, touching places no man ever had; her moaning and saying all those horrible lustful things to her own son. Then, just when Jack begins spewing his seed into her as her own orgasm hits, she glances out of the corner of her eye and is astonished to see Mike and her family standing there, sneers of loathing on their faces. Suzy opens her mouth to beg them for forgiveness, but in the throes of her shattering climax, all she can do is make vulgar grunting noises to the rhythm of her son's frantic thrusts. Mike, her parents and all the others slowly point their fingers at her accusingly and shout in unison: "WHORE!!!!!"

At that point, Suzy always awoke with a start, her heart pounding.
"Wha-? What is it, hon? What's the matter?" Mike asked sleepily one night.
"N-Nothing! Just another b-bad dream, that's all. Go back to sleep..." she replied miserably.
"You've been having a lot of those lately. Want to tell me about them? That's what I'm here for, baby", he said lovingly, rubbing her back.
"Uh - no thanks," Suzy said. "It's nothing - just a phase I'm going through, I guess. It'll work it's way out of my system soon..." she said without conviction.
"Well, ok, sugar. Whatever you think is best. I'm here if you need me," Mike said, kissing her tenderly.
Suzy settled back down, her husband's kind concern making her feel like even more of a shit. She would sleep no more that night...
And so it went. Then one evening Mike came home from work with an announcement: "The boss told me I've got to go to Zimbabwe to close down our branch there," he said wearily. "Zimbabwe, for Christ's sake..."
Suzy's blood turned to ice. "What! Let him send somebody else!"
"No dice, baby. I'm the only guy available with the necessary experience and seniority to handle the job. Unfortunately, all the others who could do it are already busy with other assignments, so I drew the short straw. Shit!"
"Well, how long is this going to take? Two or three days?" she asked hopefully.
Mike laughed. "Don't I wish! No. This is going to take at least a month - maybe more..."
Suzy was aghast. The idea of trying to fend off Jack's advances for even a few days was scary enough, but for a whole MONTH!
"T-Take me with you!" she pleaded desperately.
"Out of the question!" Mike replied firmly. "Zimbabwe is no place for whites - especially white women. Haven't you heard about Mugabe killing all those farmers? I would never set foot in that shithole myself if Goldstein wasn't ordering me to go. Damn him..."
Omigod! Suzy thought in a panic, seeing no way out.
"When do you h-have to leave?"
"In the morning."
"WHAT!"
"Yeah, I know, I know. Let's not talk about it any more tonight! I want to savor one last evening of peace before a month of constant pains in the ass! What's for dinner?"
During dinner and afterward, Mike was talking with a forced joviality, attempting to raise his spirits and Suzy's, but it only made things worse. Jack, on the other hand, seemed to be in a fine mood. All smiles, in fact. Laughing at his father's little jokes and tired stories.
Surprise, surprise... Suzy thought with a grim sarcasm.
As his father bantered on throughout the evening, Jack kept glancing knowingly at his mother. Suzy nervously avoided his gaze. Finally, at about 10:30, Mike yawned and stretched.
"Well, I guess I better hit the ol' hay! Gotta get up early. Coming up with me, hon?" he asked Suzy, a familiar glint in his eye.
"Uh-yeah, sure..." She got up, sighing inwardly.
"Cut the lights off when you go to bed, Jack. Goodnight, partner," Mike said.
"Yeah, I will. Night!" Jack replied.
Mike took his wife's hand affectionately as he led her upstairs. Suzy could feel Jack's eyes on her.As soon as they got in bed, Mike started fumbling with her breasts and wetly kissing her ear - which she particularly hated.
"Daddy's got a going-away present for his li'l girl - oh yes, he does! Heh heh!" Mike simpered.
Suzy rolled her eyes in the dark as he made his move. Without any foreplay worthy of the name, he got between her legs. Suzy winced as Mike pressed his four-inch penis into her dry vagina. He immediately began thrusting frantically, panting like a steam engine with urgency, his undersized testicles flapping loosely against her buttocks. Suzy just lay there passively, waiting for it to end.
It wasn't a long wait. Within a minute, Mike began whining like a woman: "Ohhhh! Yeah! I'm gonna cum! Gonna shoot it! OOOO!". A few drops of semen oozed from the tip of his cock, barely moistening Suzy's pussy. She was glad of the darkness. It hid the look on her face.
Mike kissed her sloppily but lovingly as he rolled off of her, exhausted. He was asleep almost at once, snoring as usual. Suzy lay next to him looking up at the darkened ceiling...
Suzy closed the front door, put her purse on the coffee table and sat down heavily. She had just got back from driving Mike to the airport and seeing him off. "Well, baby, gotta go!" he said when the boarding announcement for his flight came over the loudspeaker. "Now, don't forget to make sure the doors and windows are locked at night before you go to bed. Ah, hell - listen to me cluckin' like a mother hen! I'm sure everything will be fine!" Suzy smiled weakly. He leaned down to give her a kiss. Mike picked up his bag, waved and walked out to board the plane.
Suzy had taken her time driving home, needing to think. She also wanted to make sure that Jack would have left for his job before she got there. Knowing that she would be alone with her son for at least a month filled her with dread. Suzy wracked her brain searching for ways to fend him off, but she knew that since Mike wouldn't be there to help curtail Jack's advances by his mere presence, it would be extremely difficult. Finally, she gave up trying to devise clever avoidance tactics and just resolved to remain steadfast in her refusal to give in to him.
Her nervousness increased as the day wore on. She turned on the tube and tried to watch a soap opera, but she was too keyed up for that. Then she did housework to try to keep her mind occupied. She vacuumed all the carpets, mopped the kitchen floor like a sailor swabbing the deck and dusted up a storm. As she paused to wipe the sweat from her brow, she glanced up at the clock: 4:07 P.M.
Jack will be home soon. God...

Voltz
12-04-2008, 05:45 PM
She was in the middle of making dinner when she heard the heavy sound of a man's feet on her front steps. Her heart began to pound as the knob turned and the door opened slowly inward. There he was. A chill ran down Suzy's spine at the sight of her son. He stood there for a moment in the doorway looking at her, then closed the door behind him. He walked slowly through the living room with the deadly grace of a hunting leopard, a slight smile on his lips. Suzy tensely returned to stirring her sauce. Jack came close to his mother, peering over her shoulder.
"MMM! Smells delicious!" he said in his deep, sensuous voice.
"It's just s-spaghetti bolognese and garlic bread. N-nothing special..." Suzy stuttered, his closeness unsettling her.
"One of my favorites..."
"It'll be done in a f-few minutes."
"Well then, I guess I'd better go wash up a little before I - dig in to your goodies..."
Suzy looked sideways without turning her head. Jack hummed a tune as he sauntered out of the kitchen and went upstairs to freshen up.
Dinner was eaten mostly in silence. Suzy's nerves took away her appetite, so she just picked at her food. Jack ate with his usual gusto.
"Why aren't you eating, Mom?" he asked as he helped himself to second plateful.
"Oh, I - I'm just not hungry, I guess..."
"Well, that's a shame. You really outdid yourself this time!" he said, taking a drink of his red wine.
"Thank you."
After dinner, they went into the living room to watch TV. Jack sat down on the couch - in the same spot where she'd given him the blowjob. He looked up at his mother innocently. Blushing, Suzy sat in the chair. She picked up the clicker, turned on the set and went through the channels, finally settling on a nature program about rhinos. At about the midway point in the show, there was a scene with the dominant bull rhino following one of his cows around, sniffing her hindquarters. The camera then focused on his massive erection: a good three feet long and as thick as a man's arm. Suzy's throat tightened. The aroused bull rhino suddenly mounted his cow, sliding that tremendous organ into her. She gave a sort of whinny as he started to "take care of business". Suzy couldn't stand THIS. She quickly changed the channel to a sitcom, not looking at Jack. He raised an amused eyebrow, but said nothing.
After a few hours of boob tube viewing interspersed with Suzy's monosyllabic responses to Jack's attempts to engage her in conversation, Suzy spoke.
"I'm tired now. It's been a long day, so I'll say g-goodnight..." She got up, forced a smile and headed for the stairs.
"Night Night! Sleep well..." Jack said, watching the sway of his mother's shapely buttocks through narrowed eyes as she ascended the steps. Then he went back to watching the movie.
Suzy took her bra off, and then slipped the sheer nightie on. Well, at least I made it through the first evening alone with him, she thought. Thank God he didn't try anything... She got in bed, pulled the covers over her, sighed with relief and reached over to turn out the lamp.
Suzy awoke with a cry of alarm, sitting bolt upright in bed. She was covered with a sheen of sweat. It was that filthy dream again. "Oh, damn it to HELL!" she swore in breathless frustration. She looked over at the clock radio: 1:26 A.M.
Suzy swung her legs off the bed and turned on the light. She put on her pink satin slippers and headed for the bathroom. As she was at the sink splashing water on her face, Suzy paused and looked in the mirror.
Now, THAT is one tired gal... she said to herself, shaking her head wearily. She turned off the faucet, dried her face with the towel and went back to her bedroom.
Suzy lay back down and was reaching to turn out the lamp when the door opened. Jack. And he was clad only in a pair of close-fitting silk jockey shorts.
"Jack! W-What do you want?" Suzy exclaimed, gripping the covers tightly.
"I heard you cry out. What's wrong?" he said, striding forward.
"Nothing - nothing at all! I just had a b-bad dream. I'm fine now," she stammered apprehensively. "G-Go back to bed, Jack. Goodnight!"
"Poor thing!" Jack said solicitously, ignoring her. He sat down on the bed. "You've had an lot of those dreams lately, haven't you? I've heard you cry out several times, but I didn't come to check on you because I knew Dad was here to - comfort you..." He stroked her arm.
Suzy pulled her arm away. "They-they're just silly dreams, that's all. Don't make a big deal out of it! I told you I was fine, now go back to your room!"
"It helps to talk about these things. Ya know - get them off your chest..." Jack's eyes were on his mother's breasts. The sheer fabric of the nightie clung to her sweaty flesh, concealing nothing. Suzy's huge, puffy pink nipples caused his penis to awaken with astonishing speed.
Suzy saw her son leering and pulled the blanket over her. "I don-don't want to talk about it - especially now! If I change my mind, you'll be the first to know! Now let me get some rest!"
"I bet I know why you can't sleep," Jack smiled down at her, his eyes slits. "You keep dreaming about you and me on that couch, don't you, Mom?"
"G-Get the hell out of here, Jack!!" Suzy shouted, her heart hammering in her chest. "R-RIGHT NOW!!"
"I KNEW it! Ha!" Jack exclaimed at her reaction. "What you need is a little 'hair of the dog'..." He stood up and whipped off his underwear in a flash.
Suzy's eyes bulged at the sight of her son's massive penis, slashing the air like a deadly broadsword of flesh.
"OMIGOD!!" Suzy scrambled to flee in panic, but Jack caught her easily and held her in his powerful arms.
"Let me make those dreams go away, sweetheart..." he breathed, and then kissed her hard.
Suzy desperately pounded Jack's broad shoulders and back with her little fists, but to no avail. He was far stronger than she was. Jack forced his rigid tongue between her pretty, trembling lips, sliding it over her teeth and gums, demanding admittance. She struggled to keep her mouth closed, but the sheer power of his masculinity was simply overwhelming. Her punches gradually tapered off, then ceased altogether. Suzy moaned helplessly as she accepted Jack's tongue. Instinctively, she began to suck it hard. She slowly wrapped her arms around his neck. Jack cupped his Mom's left breast with his right hand, kneading it gently. It was sooo soft and warm. Suzy involuntarily arched her back at her son's touch, as if trying to press even more of her titty into his strong hand. It felt so wonderful. She somehow mustered the strength to break the kiss.
"Ohhh, Jack, honeyyy! We can't do this again - we CAN'TTT!!" Suzy whined, pushing on his chest feebly. "PLEASE don't make meeee!!!"
"Now, be a good girl..." Jack replied, his voice thick with lust. He grasped her nightie at the collar with both hands and slowly, sensuously ripped it open; exposing his mother's gorgeous nude body, inch by trembling inch.
Suzy's pretty eyes were huge. "Oh my LORD!!" she exclaimed in shocked disbelief.
Jack reveled in the beauty of Suzy's tits once more. With a growl, he pounced on them, taking his Mom's right nipple into his starving mouth, sucking it deep. Suzy cried out as waves of intense pleasure emanated from her teat, washing over her entire body. Instantly, her vagina began to tingle and moisten as Jack worked his jaws on her big nip. At length, he stretched it obscenely; releasing it with a loud, wet "pop!" They both saw how inflamed it was now, glistening with his saliva. Jack blew on Suzy's poor puffy nipple, making it even harder. Then he went to work on the other one. His hand slid slowly down Suzy's soft, quivering belly to her mound. Jack combed his fingers through his mother's silken pubic hair, the color of rich mahogany, as he continued to nurse on her titties. Those bold, adventurous fingers went even further down, finding her seeping pink hole. He eased first two, then three fingers into her, quickly finding her G-Spot. Jack rubbed and reamed his Mom's hot vagina like a true master, adoring the feel of her sopping lady flesh on his relentless fingers. Suzy mewled helplessly. Her resolve was being swept away by a raging torrent of forbidden lust. Then, she went over the falls...
"Oh! I - I'm, I think, I think I'm gonna...I'M GONNA CUMMMM!!!!! OOOOO!!!! CUMMMMINGGG!!!!!" Suzy squealed as her orgasm struck. Jack sucked her titties even harder and fingered her pussy furiously as she convulsed under him, bucking her hips.
Ever so gradually, the spasms tapered off, leaving Suzy panting for breath. Jack slowly withdrew his fingers from his mother's tunnel of love and inspected them. They were soaked with her pussy juice, so much so that his fingertips were wrinkled. He sniffed, and then noisily sucked off every drop with relish.
"Ohhhh!!" Suzy exclaimed at the wicked sight.
"Mom, your honey is so sweet, I just gotta taste it straight from the source!" Jack said with a grin as he quickly slid down Suzy's body. He spread her thighs wide.
"Oh, what are you DOING?? You - you can't mean...OHHHHHH JACKKKK!!!!" Suzy brayed as he thrust his mouth into her sodden vagina. Jack began sucking his mother's pussy like a lunatic. Suzy looked down between her thighs in utter disbelief at Jack's nose buried in her downy pubic curls. Mike would NEVER do this for her. Once, when she asked him to early in their marriage, he'd told her it was disgusting. She never mentioned it again, but it was one of her favorite masturbatory fantasies. And now her own son was doing it to her. "GOD!!!"

Voltz
12-04-2008, 05:47 PM
Jack was devouring Suzy's snatch. Her wonderfully chubby little pussy cheeks were spread on his face as he sucked her - sooo soft. His mouth formed a tight seal on the oh-so tender pink rose petal lips of his mother's vagina. He licked her delicate inner and outer folds, and then slipped his long tongue as deep into Suzy's cleft as he possibly could. Jack tongue-fucked her vigorously, reveling in the feel of his Mom's steaming pussy clenching his tongue so tightly.
"Ohhh, Jesus - this can't be HAPPENING!!! Not with MY BABY!!!!! Ohshit - feels SOOOO GOOOD!!!! SUCK MOMMYYYYY!!!!!!" Suzy cried, head thrashing on the pillow.

Jack rubbed his face from side to side in Suzy's gushing vagina, coating it with her rich, thick pussy juice. Then he went even further, burying his wet face between her butt cheeks. He licked his Mom's gorgeous puckered asshole, and then sucked it just as he had her pussy.
Swept up in the moment, Suzy squealed at the delicious nastiness of it all. "OOOOO!!! EAT MOMMY'S BUTT, YOU LITTLE BASTARD!!! YEAH!!! SUCKKK MY ASSHOLE!!!!!!" she shouted.
This spurred Jack into a frenzy. He shook his face, making her soft, warm fanny jiggle delightfully, then reached up and grabbed Suzy's titties, stretching her swollen nipples as he feasted on her ass. This was just too much for her.
"OHHHGODDD!!!! OHHHSHITTT!!!! I - I'M...OOOOO CHRISTTTTTT - I'M CUMMMMINGGGGGG!!!!! AIEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!" Suzy shrieked as the second orgasm hit like a tornado. Her head seemed to explode. She saw tens of thousands of tiny white stars, blinding her. Her body quivered all over, as if she had gripped a live wire. For a long moment, she laid there, humming senselessly, her nervous system overloaded.
Jack lovingly sucked each trembling buttock when he saw that his mother had come back down from the clouds. Suzy looked at her son's smiling face, shining with her pussy juice. "Ohhhh, God in Heaven, baby - that was just the most INCREDIBLE feeling!! I ...I'm at a loss for words!!"
"Good! I'm glad. I absolutely love makin' you cum, Mom", he replied. "Now for the main event!"
Jack eagerly got on his knees between Suzy's creamy thighs. She gawked at her son's massive nine-inch cock: the huge mushroom head, so turgid with blood it seemed ready to burst; the thick white shaft, mottled with angry blue veins. It was jutting threateningly above her pussy. A thick string of precum oozed from the shiny knob onto her pubic hair. Jack rubbed it in, matting her bush. Suzy gasped at the contact. She knew she had to try to put a stop to this madness one last time.
"Ohhh, Jack, sweetheart, please don't make Mommy do this!!" she begged desperately. "You've already sucked my ti - breasts and my...down there. Surely that's enough to s-satisfy you! Please let me keep what little remains of my self-respect as your mother!! PLEEEZE!!!!" Suzy wept pitifully.
But her pleadings only made Jack want her even more. "Now, be still, little one", he said, as if speaking to a child. "You wouldn't want to leave me in this condition, would you? Just look at poor ol' "Mr. Johnson" here - he needs you! If you don't help him, he's liable to explode!"
Jack began patting Suzy's sopping vagina with his cock, causing pussy juice to splash on them both. Suzy hissed through gritted teeth at the sensation. He slowly rubbed the underside of his meaty shaft between the pink folds of his Mom's snatch, the friction on her exposed clit making her grunt. Then he slid it down between her lovely butt cheeks, massaging her quivering asshole. Finally. Jack put the huge cockhead against the little weepy entrance of her vagina and popped it in, making Suzy cry out. She could feel her vaginal muscles clenching involuntarily at his pulsating knob, trying to suck his whole penis into her body.
"Surrender to me, sweetheart..." he rasped lustily.
"OOOOOO, JACKKKK!!! PLEEEZE!!!"
"Come on, little darlin'..."
"GOD GIVE ME STRENGTH!!!!"
"Let me have your secret treasure, Mommy..."
"I'M SOOO TIRED...SOOOO WEAK..." she wailed.
Jack slipped in one more inch, the exquisite torture of holding back making him grit his teeth. "I need your pussy - now!!" he growled.
This was simply more than Suzy could stand. She could deny herself no longer: "ALRIGHT, DAMN YOU!!!!" she hissed. "YESSS - TAKE ME!!!! FUCKKKK YOUR MOMMY!!!!!!!!"
With a roar of triumph, Jack impaled her on his stake of flesh. He felt his cockhead enter the womb that created him - the holy cathedral of his mother's womanhood. His big balls pressed tight to her asshole. Suzy whimpered like a little girl. Jack looked down at her, ecstatic. "I'm IN YOU, Mom!! Shit, it feels SOOO GREAT!!"
He began to screw his mother hard. Suzy rubbed his chest as he rode her, looking up at him with big eyes and open mouth, hardly believing that this was happening again. She wrapped her sexy legs around her son's hips, locking her ankles on his pumping ass and curling her painted toes. "YEAH!!! THAT'S ITTT!!! PUT THE WOOD TO MOMMY GOOD!!!!!"
These nasty words added fuel to Jack's already raging passion. He rotated his hips, reaming Suzy's succulent pussy with his cock. She squealed with delight. "You LOVE it - don't you, bitch??" he panted, reveling in the total sexual submission of his own mother.
"YESSS!!! I DO, I DOOOO!!!!!" she howled. "GIVE ME YOUR GORGEOUS COCK - YOU MOTHERFUCKER!!!!! UH!!!! UHHH!!!!"
Jack was pounding his huge penis into his Mom without mercy now. Suzy heard the nasty wet noises of their fucking: SQUISH! SQUISH! SQUISH! She looked down between her thighs and saw a thick bubbly froth of their sex juices on her stretched pussy lips. She scooped some onto her fingers and sucked it off with relish, looking shamelessly into her son's eyes as she did so.
"You incredibly hot little bitch!!!" Jack leered down at her. "Do you realize your OWN SON is fucking you - and in your marriage bed??"
"GOD!!!! YESSSSSSS!!!! SCREW ME, YOU DIRTY BASTARD!!!! TAKE WHAT BELONGS TO YOUR LIMP-DICK FATHER!!!!! TAKE YOUR MOTHER'S CUNTTT!!!!"
"Hell yeah!! You're my li'l mommy-whore now, ain't ya?? Huh, bitch?"
"OHHH SHIT YESS!!!! POUND ME - FUCKKKKK YOUR WHORE!!!!! PUNISH YOUR WICKED MOMMY WITH YOUR COCK!!!!! UHHHHHH!!!!"
Jack was huffing like a steam train on a steep grade. "Almost there!! Beg for my cum, Mom!!!"
"OOOOO!!!!! SOAK MEEE!!!! GIMME YOUR NASTY INCEST SEED!!!!! KNOCK MOMMY UPPPP!!!!! GODDDDD!!!!!!"
That did it: "HERE IT CUMMMS, MOM!!!!! ARRRRGGHHHHH!!!!!! UGGGGGHHHHH!!!!!!"
Jack's cock erupted deep inside his mother's womb. Thick white strings of sticky, scalding incestuous sperm began bursting from his tiny piss hole, saturating the inflamed walls of Suzy's conquered sex. She screamed in ecstasy, thrashing her head on the pillow. Jack kept pumping his penis into her as he ejaculated over and over, balls slapping her ass. He leaned down to suck a wildly-jigging titty, watching his Mom's open-mouthed swoon. Their mingled fuck fluids poured out around his shaft, drenching her asshole and pooling on the bed.
At last, Jack stopped cumming. He slumped onto his mother. They were both completely exhausted. He sucked her sweaty breasts like a contented baby as she cooed, stroking his hair. Suzy kept her legs wrapped tightly around him, not yet wanting to relinquish his still-hard penis...
After they had recovered a bit and Jack's cock had softened and slid out of his mother's sodden vagina, Suzy lay in his arms, her head on his chest.
"Well, honey, you finally cornered me, didn't you?" Suzy said, looking up at him ruefully.
"Yeah, I did - and I ain't the least bit sorry about it, either! Are you?"
Suzy thought for a long moment before answering. "I know I SHOULD be. A mother IS NOT supposed to have sex with her son under any circumstances - period. But, ohhhh, I fought my need for you soooo hard - God knows I did! I can't fight it any more! Some things are just meant to be!" Suzy exclaimed, kissing his well-muscled chest. She felt a tremendous sense of happiness and freedom coursing through her at formally surrendering to her to her son.
Jack kissed the top of her head. He felt like a king. "And did you mean that part about wanting me to "knock you up"?
Suzy bit her lower lip and closed her eyes tight. "God! You would have to remember THAT..."
"Did you mean it?" Jack repeated seriously.
"Ohhhh, sweetheart, I-I know it's not right, but YESSS!!! Yes, I did mean it - every damn word!!! I soooo want to bear your child - to have your sperm take over my entire body, making my belly and breasts swell hugely... I NEED it!!!"

"God, Mom! Do you have any idea what it does to me, hearing you say that?" Jack said, squeezing her tit. "But what about Dad?"
"Ohhhh, baby, I know!!!" Suzy exclaimed, tears filling her pretty eyes. "Your poor father doesn't deserve this, any of it. We'll have to be super careful to keep our true relationship secret, hon. It would crush him if he ever found out! But I just can never be satisfied with him again. Spreading my thighs for him, feeling his little penis dribbling into me after being taken by you..." she shivered. "It fills me with revulsion - I just can't HELP it!! You're TEN times the man he is!! Ohhh, Jack, I just want to be YOUR wife - and the mother of your children!" Suzy wept with joy.
"Precious baby..."Jack murmured, stoking her hair as she slowly drifted off into sweet, dreamless sleep, safe at last in her son's arms...

Voltz
12-04-2008, 05:48 PM
ok end of first story.. eh sai bo??? :D

birdie8819
12-04-2008, 08:20 PM
Good Evening To All Readers !!! :)

Thanks bro hello111 and TD di di for your stories !!! ;)


ok end of first story.. eh sai bo???

Eh Sai ...... somemore please !!! :p :D

birdie8819
12-04-2008, 09:52 PM
Here's one short short story for you all first -

Designated MILF Man

It was New Year's and my family and I and another family were partying in downtown Lake Tahoe. Everyone was really drunk, especially my mom's friend Maryanne. She is a very hot MILF, about 45 years old. She's tall and skinny and has the body of an 18 year old with huge fake tits. She looked really hot that night. She had on a very small black mini skirt with a red tube top that barely covered her tits. She had a little too much to drink and she was having a hard time not revealing her boobs.

My dad said I should drive her back to the house. We were walking to the car and she dropped her purse. Her skirt was so hort when she bent over I saw her G-string. As I was checking her ass out she caught me. I thought she would get mad, but instead she stood up and pulled her tube top down and showed me her boobs. As I was driving she started asking me if I thought she was hot. Of course I said yes, and next thing I knew she started rubbing my crotch. I slowly slid my right hand up her skirt and under her G-string and started fingering her bald pussy.

We finally arrived at the house and we went straight into her room. I lay on the bed and she climbed on top of me. She removed my clothes and started giving me a blow job. She stripped and climbed on top of me and I started fucking her. We fucked in a couple different positions for about 20 minutes. I was on top fucking her. I pulled out and stuck my dick in her mouth. Before long I started to cum and she swallowed all of it. We lay in bed and she fell asleep and I just lay there smiling. I couldn't believe it I was only 22 and I just fucked my mom's friend, whom my buddies and I have all dreamed about fucking.


The End

birdie8819
12-04-2008, 10:00 PM
The Rendezvous

She's going to see him tonight...she's excited. She took her time getting ready for seeing him. Made sure her pussy was nice and smooth. The skin silky and easy to feel her wetness at his touch. She smoothed lotion onto her skin, taking time to get every part of her body. Everything on her that he touched would be soft. She got dressed in a skirt and sweater...thigh high stockings but no panties. He'd have a sweet surprise from the start.

She finally gets to their rendezvous spot and waits for him...the anticipation is agonizing for her. She wants to feel his strong arms around her...his hungry kisses. He finally arrives and the only words she hears are:

"Hey baby."

He moves over to her and she finally gets what she wants...He kisses her. It's been a while and they are lusty hungry kisses. He nibbles her neck and turns her around. His hands run over her body as he presses his hard cock against her ass.

"Feel that? It's all for you." She hears his low growl in her ear.

She knows he wants her as much as she wants him. He kisses her neck, knowing that she's sensitive there. She loves it...moaning her pleasure as she presses her ass back into his hardness.

He reaches down and lifts off her sweater finding that she has no bra on. He runs his hand across her sensitive nipples and keeps traveling down her. He lifts her skirt to find another surprise...no panties either. His fingers find her wetness as he says:

"That's my girl." in a low voice.

He turns her around and sits in front of her. He pulls her to him and captures a nipple in his mouth. He sucks on her sensitive nipples making her moan and slips a few fingers back to her pussy. He's playing with her little clit now too...little circles drive her crazy. He slips his fingers inside her then back to her button. The combination of sensations is getting to be too much. She's going to cum soon...her whole body tenses. Shaking and quivering under his touch. She feels waves of pleasure. Her orgasm lasts as long as he keeps on. She looses track of how many times the wave crests...all she can do is hold on. He stops after a bit...letting her catch her breath before the next round. She still wants to feel his cock inside her.

She takes his shirt off exposing his taut body. She loves to look at him. His cock is rock hard and throbbing in his jeans. It feels like Christmas...and he's the gift. She nibbles her way down his body to her prize. She slips his jeans off to find him commando...his cock springs out at her...like it's glad to be released from its binds. She smiles and puts his jeans on the chair. She's on her knees in front of him...she runs her tongue up the inside of his thigh, grazing his balls. She traces around the outside to his hip and nibbles him there then around his cock to the other side. She grazes his balls again then sucks his flesh into her mouth. She plays with his balls as they are captured in her wet mouth. Pulling just a little and running her tongue across them before she lets go. She moves her way up his shaft sucking her way up the side to his crown. Her tongue finds the precum beading on his crown. Its velvety harness aches to feel her mouth. She takes his whole length in her mouth. His crown hits the back of her throat making him moan a little. Her mouth slides up and down his shaft as she plays with his balls. But he has a few other ideas.

He lifts her off his cock and throws her on the bed with a naughty smile on his face. He grabs the lube and she knows what he wants...she wants it too. She's been aching to feel his big throbbing cock slide into her ass. She's on her knees in front of him...her ass waiting to feel his cock. He takes the lube and puts some on his fingers...sliding them over her ass and then over his cock. He moves in behind her sliding his crown across her ass cheeks then in. She gasps...his size always surprises her...it feels so good. She loves the way his big cock feels as he fucks her ass. She feels his flesh against hers as his hands find her hips. He pulls her to him with each thrust for leverage. He's been thinking about this. A source of fantasies...reality of feeling her skin next to his makes his cock throb inside her. He pumps his cock into her ass as she moans for him to fuck her harder. She pushes back against him...she loves it. He been waiting for this, the feeling of his cock buried in her ass. He moans in her ear as he leans forward. Nibbles her neck making her louder. She wants to feel him cum inside her...she's about to get her wish.

"Mmmm, I'm gonna cum, baby." He moans and thrusts hard into her...she wants it.

He cums as his cock is buried deep in her ass. She shudders as she feels him, keeping the last few moments in her mind. They both stop moving. Just staying like that as his cock looses its hardness inside her. Their breathing is hard. It's nap time after we clean up...want a shower?


The End

birdie8819
12-04-2008, 10:02 PM
One Crazy Day


This happened to me when I was in High School. I don't really know how it happened it happened but it was an experience that I will never forget.

I was on the football team in high school and although I didn't play that much I really did enjoy he game. Everyday at practice Amber who used to be a cheerleader until our senior year when I guess she got tired of it. She had probably the best body and the nicest ass I have ever seen before or since. Almost every day she would go up on the track and run. Almost every day that she would run she would have to tie her shoes and I would get to look at the wonderful ass that I loved to look at. I don't think that she did it on purpose but she did it just the same and I couldn't help but wish that I could get a better view someday.

One day after practice I saw her walking to her car and fumbling with her books. I walked over and asked her if she needed any help with her books.

She said, "Thank you, That is so sweet."

I told her, "Its my pleasure"

We walked over to her car and I had some of her books in my hand still and she reached across through the drivers side door to put the books she had in her hand in the book bag behind the passenger seat. As she did this I saw her sexy ass up close and couldn't help but stare.

She looked up at me from under her arm and said, "Would you please hand me the rest of those books or would you like to stare at my ass a little longer?"

I said, "Oh, Sorry. Here you go."

Meanwhile I was getting harder by the minute from looking at her ass and I think that she sensed that. Suddenly without warning shoved her ass back towards me. She wiggled her ass against my crotch and she said, "Ooh, is somebody happy to see me?"

I fumbled to say, "Sorry"

She said, "Don't be shy, go ahead, grab my ass. You know you want to."

I reached down and grabbed a hold of the ass that I have wanted to touch for a long time. As I was rubbing her ass I reached down toward her pussy and realized that she was hot and ready to go. Her cotton shorts were almost soaking wet.

She looked over her shoulder and said, "I want you to fuck me now!"

I said, "Right here in the parking lot of school?"

She said, "I don't care, I am so horny right now and I need a cock inside me!"

Who was I to argue with that so I ripped her shorts and panties down so that I could get to her pussy. I unzipped my pants and pulled out my hard cock and shoved it all the way into her tight wet pussy. We both groaned as it happened.

She began to rock back and forth on my and fucked harder and harder against me. I knew that I couldn't hold out too much longer and I told her that I was going to cum soon.

She said, "Me too! Keep fucking me, I want you to cum with me!"

With that I thought that I would pull out and shoot it all over her ass which I was promptly told that she wanted me to cum inside her.

She moaned, "I am going to cum! Cum inside me! I want to feel your cum inside me!"

Just then when I felt my cum start to boil over, she said, "I'm cumming!!! Cum with me!" and she shoved her ass hard into my cock. I felt myself let go and fill her with my hot cum.

She stood up, pulled her pants up, and said, "Thank you, I needed that."

I said, "Anytime"

The next day as I was at school, she wandered up to me in the hall and said, "Lets go to lunch today"

Who was I to argue. I had wanted her for a long time and yesterday was the hottest experience of my life. I told her to meet me at my car after class.

She came out and climbed into my car with me and we headed off. Once we got into the car I asked her where she wanted to go for lunch.

She said, "How about your house?"

Again who was I to argue.

We got to my house and as we are standing in my living room I got ready to ask her what she wanted for lunch when she pushed me back onto my couch. This couch was a nice wide couch with lots of room on it. She quickly unbuttoned my pants and pulled them open and pulled my cock out through the opening in my boxers and started to suck my dick like there was no tomorrow. Her beautiful red curly hair flowed around my cock. I closed my eyes and just sat back and enjoyed the sensation of her wet lips on my cock.

She stopped suddenly and when I looked up I saw that she had her pants and underwear off and was sliding up toward me. She peeled her shirt off to reveal her sexy little pink bra that she had on, only to rip it off too as she slid up my body. She grabbed my cock and guided it to her wet pussy. She slowly slid my cock into her and began to rock back and forth. I was sucking on her tits and she started to fuck me harder and harder.

She screamed, "Oh my god! I am going to cum on your cock!" Then her body was rocked by an orgasm that was very hard. When she came down off of that I flipped her over onto her back so that I could look into her eyes as I gave her the fuck of her life.

She noticed that my body was beginning to get tense and she said, "Are you going to cum?"

I said, "Ya I am going to fill you so full of my cum!"

She said, "Not today, I want you to cum on my tits so that I can smell your cum on me for the rest of the day."

I wasn't going to argue with that so I pulled out and started to shoot my cum all over her perky tits and she began to rub my cum into her body.

She told me that she was looking forward to fucking me more often through the rest of the year. This girl would fuck anytime, anywhere, in any position. Needless to say I had a very good senior year. The only times that we didn't do anything was if one of us had a significant other.


The End

birdie8819
12-04-2008, 10:04 PM
Confession of a Panty Lover


My love for panties started when I was about 18 years old. I attended a first aid course run by the Civil Defence unit. As part of the course they made us 'manufacture' all types of medical items, using pantyhose!! I was a naughty boy and very adventurous. I had a loft as my own place in our garage and would take a pair or two and make these medical items. I picked them up and noticed how sexy and good they felt in my fingers, I started enjoying playing with them and the way they felt on my hands. Then I got bold and started to use them against my skin in all different ways, even put on a full pair. I was completely nude at the time and I started to rub the pantyhose on my semi-hard cock. The more I rubbed the better it felt.

When I had the pantyhose on I was amazed as to how great they felt especially around my cock and balls. It felt so good. By this time I was engaged in a raging hardon. I couldn't believe how hard my cock got. I started feeling my ass cheeks and jacking off my cock. All of a sudden I felt my balls tightened and I came a bucket load in the pantyhose. Man did that feel awesome.

I removed the pantyhose and put them back in my bag, feeling embarrassed saying to myself I can't do this again. Little did I know?

This became a regular habit and I expanded my imagination by making myself a pantyhose top, so I could be completely clad, even with a head mask. I also used them to tie myself up while I engaged solo sessions.

One day I was at the house of a mutual acquaintance, when I went to the bathroom I saw some white pantyhose sticking out the wash basket so before I sat in the toilet I pulled them out along with them came a pair of red panties. When I saw this I got an erection and could not pee, as my penis was pointing to the sky. I rubbed the hose and underwear on my swollen penis and didn't realise that my pre-cum was leaking on them. When I saw that I had made them dirty, I got such a fright; I lost my erection almost immediately and then went to the toilet. When I was finished I started worrying that I would be found out to have messed in their daughters underwear. All I could do was fold them and put them in my pocket and leave. I worried about it for many days thereafter, but those items brought me much enjoyment.

When I had a girlfriend, these times were put on hold and only very seldom did I find the opportunity to indulge myself.

Recently I explored this with my girlfriend by suggesting we 'swop panties', this never happened but she did surprise me one day by putting her thong on me during foreplay. I couldn't believe it. This was repeated in light bondage encounters and needless to say they were memorable, when I could manage to think straight.

On an occasion, before dinner she came round and I was under my covers naked. She enjoyed catching me like and we jumped each other. When I was whispering in her ear I was incredibly aroused and asked her if I could wear her panties when we went for dinner later. She replied positively and we had great sex. When we had finished my, libido had dropped after ejaculating and I started to get dressed, she then threw her panties at me hitting me in the chest. I felt a feeling of dread... I was not aroused any more and thought of chickening out, but was too proud and proceeded to put them on. They were a beige very lacy highcut brief, which rode up my between my butt cheeks. I was very uncomfortable and bothered me, but didn't seem to lose my hardon! As the evening progressed many comments/discussion about my pantied region and my arousal continued returning. I am glad my girlfriend forced me to wear her panties. We went home after dinner and ravished each other.

For a little while we didn't engage in this. An evening after a show I was following her home and texted her asking for her to surprise me, then I got brave and asked if I should surprise her. She said yes, so I pulled over and put on a pair of pink silky hotpanties I had purchased a little while earlier, as well as a flavoured condom.

One surprise is not enough ;))

I pulled up to her place, very nervous and entered. She got under the covers and I put my stuff down, I turned out all the lights so that she couldn't see me climb into bed wearing the panties. We cuddled and immediately she giggled after feeling a silky touch. She insisted on seeing them and, I think, she liked me surprising her like that. She then put her hand under them onto the condom and was surprised again, after which I made her taste her fingers. She then tickled me and made me very aware of what I was wearing in her company. She even told me that I was to be disciplined for what I was wearing. That night we had very passionate sex and my orgasm was extremely powerful.

One night later, we had foreplay using her pearl vibrator. She told me to put on her beige g-string, so I went upstairs and put them on, as well as a pair of white thigh high hold-ups. This surprised her very much, while I was getting super horny. We played with the vibrator and then went upstairs and before we had sex, I was disciplined for my naughty behaviour. While I was being fucked I was told that I was going to be wearing the g-string at our mutual work the next day, this drove me wild and crazy.

The next morning I showered and got dressed. In the bathroom my girlfriend slid her hand in my pants and gave a petite grunt of approval, that I had followed her command. That day during training, my mind wondered sexual thoughts constantly and I couldn't wait to get home and be close to her. She is a devil, which makes me lose control.

I now have a nice pink pair of hotpanties of my own. I enjoy wearing any colour, silky (not cotton), thongs or hotpanties and the feel is great. I also wonder how this fetish will develop with such acceptance by my girlfriend. Only time will tell...


The End

birdie8819
12-04-2008, 10:07 PM
Haitian Bisexuality

There is no such thing as too much sex. I ought to know, I'm a swinger. My name is Catherine Joseph Gilbert and I'm a five-foot-ten, plump, big-booty, thirty-something lawyer-turned-housewife living in the beautiful city of Milton, Massachusetts. My husband Jacob Gilbert and I are both slowly venturing into the budding Haitian-American swinger lifestyle. He's a Psychiatrist working at Walpole State Prison and the person who actually got me into the whole swinging thing. Yes, black people, including Haitians, can be swingers too. It's not something only rich white folks get into. Diversity has hit the swinger scene and it's here to stay. Our neighbors are actually tons of fun. Which is what this story is about.

My husband and I decided to throw a little get-together with some of our friends. And we watched it turn into an orgy before our very eyes. A long time ago, I wouldn't have gone for that but times have changed. And so have I. Everybody was there. Including friends my husband and I knew in college and from our respective careers. I used to be a partner at Guillaume, Madison & Halpern, one of the largest black law firms in the state of Massachusetts. Recently, I left the law firm.

The other partners, Francois Guillaume, Evelyn Madison and Derek Halpern voted me out. How did this come about? Well, simply put, I made myself unwelcome. Lord forbid I should speak my mind or display any ethics. The law firm recently helped defend John Aster III, a Boston police officer who was accused of murder in the death of a middle-class black couple he shot during a routine traffic stop. It was an open and shut case. Everyone knew the cop was guilty. You do not shoot an unarmed man and woman in the middle of the night, three blocks from their home, and call it self-defense. It's murder. Especially since this particular cop had a habit of harassing black people. Charges were pressed against him for racial profiling but nothing ever stuck to him. Until that time.

For once, the authorities appeared to see things our way. The Boston City Prosecutor's Office was under a lot of pressure, especially from the local black community, to indict the racist cop. Boston police officer John Aster III was indicted. He was put on trial. His father, ex-Boston police sergeant John Aster Jr. came to us for help. I'll say this for Aster Jr. he wasn't dumb. He knew how the system worked. Boston was a city with a large black population. In a state with an African-American Governor and lots of powerful and wealthy black male and black female politicians. He knew the black community would be outraged and demand his son's head. And the Prosecutor's Office just might serve it to them to avoid looking bad. So, he hired the state's most powerful black law firm to defend a racist white cop accused of shooting a black couple in their car during a routine traffic stop. Yes, he was smart.

I've never been one to mix business with my personal feelings. I've defended men and women who have committed cold-blooded murder. I once got off a man who chopped his wife's head off and kept it in his fridge. He's free and clear, all on a technicality I was clever enough to figure out. I also secured the freedom of a lesbian activist who set her girlfriend on fire after discovering she'd been cheating on her with her stepsister. Yeah, I am good at what I do. And I've never had any qualms or guilt about it. Until John Aster III, racist white cop and charming sociopath hired my firm to save his sorry ass. I was opposed to the firm taking his case. But we did. And we won him his freedom. Since the firm didn't approve of my recent actions, they forced me out.

I received one million plus eight hundred thousand dollars as severance package and was tossed onto the street. Some would consider this the day I became filthy rich. They'd be wrong. This was the day I faced an identity crisis. Being a lawyer was all I ever wanted to do. I tried my hand at running a small business. I also created a scholarship fund to help Haitian male and female college students. But none of it made me happy. I guess I was on a downward slope, until my husband and I tried our hand at swinging.

Presently, I'm on my hands and knees in the living room, my plump ass cheeks spread wide open. Drilling his cock into my asshole is a tall, lean black guy named Michel Clarion. He's a police officer whose wife, Josephine Laverne Clarion is one of my lovers. She told me a lot about him. Which is why I so wanted to try him tonight. Michel Clarion is six feet two inches tall and weighs two hundred and thirty pounds. He's also got a twelve-inch, uncircumcised black dick that makes his wife sing. When she's not licking my pussy, that is. Well, today, this big black cock is up my ass. And I'm loving it. As Michel slams his dick inside me, I finger my pussy. He fucks me hard and fast, just the way I like it. You'd never believe this was our first time hooking up.

Michel grips my wide hips and slams his cock into my asshole. The big black man tells me he loves fucking big black women in the ass. I'm not surprised. Lots of black men have fantasies of fucking big black women in the ass. However, not all of them get to realize that fantasy. Lots of black females are uptight and very reluctant to give up the booty. I'm not one of them. Ever since I discovered anal sex during my freshman year at UMass-Amherst, I've been virtually addicted to it. My husband Jacob was the one who introduced me to this kind of loving.

Speaking of Jacob, he's having his way with another couple, right across from me. Jacob is leaning against the living room wall, all six feet two inches and two hundred and ten pounds of him. There's a glazed look in his eyes as his cock is sucked by two very eager and willing mouths belonging to some of our mutual friends. Josephine Laverne Clarion and her good friend, James Leonard, are servicing my husband. Josephine is a petite, busty, big-bottomed, caramel-skinned woman from Port-De-Paix, Haiti, who came to America with her husband Michel in the 1990s. She is a Nurse at Mass General. Her friend James Leonard was a tall and somewhat chubby, Hershey-colored brother who looked like an NFL lineman than the Community College professor he really was. Both of them sucked my husband's cock and balls like their lives depended on it. When they had finally worked him over, Jacob finally came, squirting his hot cum all over their faces. James and Josephine eagerly drank his manly seed. Lapped it all up without spilling a single drop.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
12-04-2008, 10:08 PM
I am so absorbed by the sexy scene unfolding before me that I almost, I repeat almost, forget about the man fucking me. It would be next to impossible for me to forget Michel, for he's ventured his dick so far inside me that I'm almost frozen into place. Completely mastered by his dick. I've known about my husband Jacob's bisexuality ever since we first met at UMass-Amherst. It didn't bother me, especially since I was bisexual myself. No one knows this outside our small circle of close friends, most of whom are bisexual themselves. And that's just the way we like it. I don't think most Haitians would be keen to the idea of a bisexual man and a bisexual woman living together and throwing sex parties.

I am snapped out of my little reverie by Michel Clarion's brutal hands smacking my ass. I turn to look at him, wincing. He grins, and pinches me. Bastard. He knows I like it. I watch as Jacob puts James on his hands and knees. I love watching Jacob fucking other guys. Especially big macho guys like James Leonard. James gets on all fours and spreads his ass while Jacob comes up behind him. Meanwhile, Josephine watches, fingering her pussy. For a moment, her gaze wanders away from the men and our eyes meet. I wink at her. She waves and blows me a kiss, then resumes watching. Like me, she's turned on by black male-on-male action and can't turn away.

Jacob pushes his cock into James's asshole. A moment later, a sharp scream escapes the big man's lips. I smile knowingly. As someone who's been on the receiving end of Jacob's thrusting cock countless times, I can tell you with absolute certainty that he can split you in half and make you sing. Still, watching James scream like a bitch as Jacob fucks him turns me on. As I'm sure it turns on Josephine. She smiled and went to them, on all fours. Was she about to join in on the action? Apparently so. Josephine grabs James face and kisses him. Then, she moves around him and grabs his ass with both hands. She spreads his ass as Jacob continues slamming his cock into his tight hole.

James screams as his ass takes what I know to be the pounding of the century. Speaking of pounding, Michel is fucking me in a way I both love and hate. He pulls his cock almost all the way out, then shoves it right back in. It hurts like hell, but also feels oddly good at the same time. It's hard to describe. You have to experience it in order to know. One thing for sure, it's overwhelming and I find myself screaming at the top of my lungs.

Meanwhile, James is doing some screaming of his very own as he is overwhelmed by the twin sensations of having Jacob's dick buried in his ass and Josephine's warm and gentle mouth sucking his cock. I smile, in spite of the intense pain/pleasure I feel in my bottom. I remember Josephine's mouth. The woman could teach an advanced studies course in Pussy Eating. On the many occasions when she's gone down on me, she's rocked my world. Too bad she was busy playing with the boys at the moment. My pussy could use some of her unique brand of attention right about now.

I suddenly feel Michel's body shuddering, and I know what is happening. He's about to cum and I can't let him do so inside of me. Like all the members of our little club, Michel is free of any STDs ( tests are mandatory ) but I only let one man cum inside of me and that's my husband. I warn him to pull out and he does. And not a moment too soon. Seconds later, he squirts his hot cum all over my ass. His pleasurable sighs mingle with my own. Jacob finally comes, and pulls out of a decidedly relieved James. Josephine jumps between the two bisexual studs and strokes their cocks. She's happy as a clown. I watch, nodding approvingly. That was so much fun.

Half an hour later, the five of us hit the showers. Michel and Josephine Clarion leave our mansion, and take a shaken up but smiling James Leonard with them. Jacob and I stand on our front porch and wave them goodbye. My husband puts his arm around me and I smile, sighing. It's times like these that we're really grateful for who we are, what we've done and what we have. A great relationship. A great house. More money than I know what to do with. And last but not least, do the kind of things and have the kind of life most people can only dream of. What can I say? We're lucky to have each other.


The End

birdie8819
12-04-2008, 10:12 PM
Blake Lively

Michael Jonathan Carter was 22 years old and was a young big shot producer in Hollywood responsible for movies like ; Aquaman 1, 2 and 3, American Pie: Matt Stiffler's Return, Rush Hour 4 and his latest project a Justice League Movie. All cast was signed on except for the part of Supergirl. Michael knew exactly who he wanted, he had seen her in Accepted and saw her in the tight fitting blue, yellow and red supergirl suit. Blake Lively would be Michael's Supergirl and more.

Michael drove down Hollywood Blvd. in his Mercedes CLS550 On top of a building a giant billboard read:

Michael CARTER

&

Michael Bay's

Justice League

With a giant JLA logo in the centre.

SUMMER 2009

Michael smiled. He had signed on Brandon Routh as Superman, Christian Bale as Batman, Vincent Chase as Aquaman, Jessica Alba as Wonder Woman, Paris Hilton as Black Canary, Will Smith as Green Lantern, Adam Brody as the Flash and Brad Pitt as Green Arrow. He had all the big names but was only missing his supergirl, in fact that was where he was going right now to meet Blake Lively to sign her on. He saw the Starbucks where they were supposed to meet, his Merc roared into a spot right outside the coffee shop. As he got out many people pointed to him he was as famous as any A-List celeb especially as he was dressed like one in a black Armani suit with a purple silk shirt unbuttoned at the top wearing quicksilver glasses.. He spotted the blonde beauty outside smiling that knock-out smile at him. Blake Lively had been Michael's dream girl since he saw her in Accepted, she was more beautiful in person with her flawless skin, shiny blonde hair glinting in the sunlight and her green eyes holding as much warmth as her smile. She was dressed in a tight white blouse wearing curve hugging jeans long brown boots and a brown felt coat.

"Hey Michael." She said in her angelic voice as Mike drew near.

"Blake Lively, wow." He said shaking her hand he noted how soft her skin was

"Why are you saying wow you're the one everybody is staring at." She laughed. Mike looked around and indeed people were staring at him, when they noticed they hastily resumed their conversations.

"Hollywood." Michael laughed. Blake smiled that knock-out smile again.

"So what are you hear to ask me Michael Carter?" she said trying to make her face look serious, on her it looked impossibly cute. Mike took his glasses off revealing his face, he had classic good looks with dark brown untamable hair and a rugged stubble with piercing ice blue eyes. Blake was momentarily stunned staring at a man who looked like he belonged in a magazine.

"Well, Blake I want you to be Supergirl." Michael said. The conversation at the Starbucks died down again.

"Come on people! Your silence isn't helping! You want her to be Supergirl?" Michael called

"YES!" The whole coffee shop roared, Blake laughed.

"Let's do negotiations I want to see the Studio." She said. Michael nodded.

"You have your car?"

"I walked here."

"Well to the Carter Mobile."

After a short drive to Warner Brother's studio's. Michael and Blake stood outside what looked like a real-life version of the Watch Tower from the animated show Justice League Unlimited.

"Wow." Blake said she walked forward.

"This is real metal." She said. Michael stared at her swaying, ripe ass he wanted to spank her bad.

"Huh? Oh yeah, it's a real structure, we want to have a trilogy so we needed a permanent structure, everything works."

"Wow."

"it's a Carter production Blake, everything must be real, for Aquaman 1 we actually built Aquaman's house and lowered it into the ocean, it's in the Hall of Fame now."

"A trilogy right?"

"All main characters are signed on we just need you, you're the perfect Supergirl, beautiful, smart and a real tease." Michael's eyes widened he couldn't believe he said that.

"What?" Blake laughed turning to stare at him.

"Uh nothing, so do you want a deal?"

"How much will I be paid?"

"Brandon Routh is getting twenty million for the whole trilogy and he's Superman he appeals to girls Justice League will be a mainly nerdy audience and because of your costume we're offering you twenty five million but if anybody asks you say you're being paid fifteen."

"Twenty five?" Blake stumbled she giggled.

"What's wrong with the suit?" Michael opened his mouth to say something then smiled and nodded his head to a door labeled: COSTUMES.

Blake walked out of the changing room in full Supergirl gear, the top hugged her chest leaving an exposed flat and toned midriff, the red skirt ended just above her knees and the red boots ended just under her knees, Michael stared at her chest.

"Eyes up here." She said.

"That's why we're paying you more." Michael said, his 11 inch cock was aching in his pants. Blake looked down and saw the bulge she bit her bottom lip.

"You'll be the producer for all three movies?" she asked.

"It was my idea from the beginning I'll be seeing it through." Michael nodded trying very hard to focus on her beautiful face.

"I'll do it."

"Great, so you wanna get changed or-?"


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
12-04-2008, 10:13 PM
"I just want to let you know what's about to happen is because I really like you and has nothing to do with my career." Blake said stepping forward she grabbed the back of Michael's head and pulled him into a kiss Michael rolled with it his hands went from her hips to gripping her ripe ass, their tongue's wrestled each other, Blake had her arms draped around his neck. Michael kissed her neck she whispered in his ear.

"So are you gonna shove that fat cock in my tight pussy?" she said seductively. Michael was shocked to hear such language from this angel.

"I'm gonna fuck you like a whore." He said back. They made out furiously looking for a bed or a couch they found a couch in a dark storage room.

"This'll be kinky." She said. In two swift motions she had Michael's belt off.

"I take it you're a pro."

"I've only had sex twice the last time was nearly a year ago."

"What?! No one wanted to tap this?" he said gripping her ass again.

"No there were plenty I just wanted the right guy." She pulled his pants down and pushed him on the couch his cock was making a large bulge in his boxers.

"Get those boxers off." She said pulling the supergirl costume off till she was only in her bra and panties, they were incredibly sexy she wore a purple bra with a purple silk thong. Michael had his boxers off revealing his 11 inch cock, it's width and girth matched it's length so it wasn't thin, it was fat, long and thick. Blake got on her knees flipping her hair behind her she grasped the base of Michael's cock and started to jerk it up and down.

"Mmm, you like that baby?" she asked.

"I love it." Michael's head fell back, Blake spat on Michael's cock, he felt it and groaned. She then took the tip into her mouth she licked the urethra, Michael shuddered she then started bobbing up and down his cock expertly Blake had great suction with her cocksucking mouth when she came up a long line of her spit and his pre-cum led from her mouth to his cock which was swollen due to Blake brining blood flowing to it, she returned to her blowjob she looked up at Michael with her stunning green eyes, Michael thought he was about to cum right there but he didn't, Blake was disappointed she sucked him harder Michael felt his balls tighten so did Blake she stopped sucking and opened her mouth to receive the load, she didn't expect how much there was, it filled her mouth and overflowed down her chin. After a few minutes she swallowed the cum which tasted wonderful to her she wiped the excess of her chin.

"Wow did you cum or piss?!" she laughed.

"I have an overactive prostate."

"Well it's a good thing I'm on the pill. But can you keep yourself up?"

"Look at my cock babe." He said his cock was still throbbing on.

"Whoa."

"It's never like this I guess it wants to feel my dreamgirl." He smiled. Blake grinned she stood up and unclipped her bra it fell off revealing perfect firm flawless tits that were C cups at least, she had pink, stiff nipples. Michael stood up he had to feel them, he took both glorious tits in his hands and squeezed them, she groaned, Michael crouched down slightly he took her left nipple in his mouth he licked, kissed and nibbled on it while tweaking and pinching her right nipple, he changed positions she was moaning continuously.

"I'm gonna go down on your sweet pussy." Michael picked her up she was so light he did it with ease he threw her on the couch and wrapped her legs around his neck he pulled her thong off with his teeth and stared at a miracle, the perfect pussy, a thin nearly invisible landing strip, with wet swollen lips, Michael hit her slow at first picking up speed he softly bit her clit she screamed in pleasure she placed her hands on his head pulling his hair. He had only been going for a minute or so before she climaxed sending sweet juices all over his face.

"Man you taste good!"

"Fuck me now." she said. Michael stood up and pushed his cock head against her lips, it didn't look like it would fit.

"Just shove it in honey!" Blake groaned. Michael complied he hit her pussy like a jackhammer she screamed, Michael felt a nub every time he went all the way in he fucked her relentlessly she was screaming and groaning until she climaxed, Michael stopped but kept his cock in her, her pussy tightened around his cock as she climaxed, Michael couldn't hold his in he exploded as well shooting a huge load inside her.

"OH FUCK!" she screamed. They didn't move for a while basking in their ecstasy

3 YEARS LATER...

It was the premiere of Justice League: The Final Battle. Michael and Blake had revealed their affair to the world and were now more popular than Brangelina. They sat in the front row hands locked together, watching the movie.

The Justice League were gathered on a stage most were injured sporting slings and bandages, Superman's suit was ripped everywhere and he was bleeding, Supergirl was holding him up. The President of the USA played by Donald Sutherland was with them. Superman limped forward to face a crowd of humans and heroes.

"Today, we fought as one throughout the world we were joined by a common cause, survival. We fought for our independence for our right to live freely." Said the President

"Perhaps it is fate that today is the 4th of July but it will no longer be known as an American holiday, today is the World's Independence Day!"

"Heroes and Humans we are all the same race even though I am Kryptonian I think of Earth as home the ships of Darkseid have fallen all over the world and today we raise our heads as one throughout the world there is peace and this will commemorate those who fought and those who lost their lives"

A curtain behind the stage fell revealing two large stone structures

HEROES MEN

"Today we will rebuild our planet correcting our mistakes but bringing back our fallen history."

The Justice League looked to Superman to say something else.

"A year ago exactly a day before our invasion I stated the League would disband, but this episode has taught me that without unity and teamwork we might not have made it through so therefore I announce that every hero everywhere will be invited to join the new Justice League Unlimited."

ONE YEAR LATER...

The screen showed Washington DC rebuilt looking the same but better than ever. A silver ship tore through the sky and veered heading right for the camera which only just caught the Justice League logo and the original team seated behind the windshield before the screen went black and the movie theme song started.

Back in the theatre, everybody cheered! Blake and Michael stood up with the rest of the cast and crew and bowed. Michael and Blake kissed.

1 YEAR LATER....

"Do you Blake Christina Lively take Michael Jonathan Carter to be your lawful wedded husband?" asked the priest. Blake and Michael were gathered at an altar most of Hollywood seated behind them, Blake looked beautiful in a pristine white dress and Michael in a black suit.

"I do." She said happily.

"Then by the power vested in me I pronounce you man and wife, you may kiss the bride." Michael wrapped his arms around Blake's head and they lowered slowly until she was an inch above the ground they were sucking on each other's tongue's. When they broke the kiss everybody cheered.


The End

birdie8819
12-04-2008, 10:18 PM
Perfect Match

Vanessa smiled mischievously, sprawled sexily on the cool clean white covers of her bed. She picked up the cordless phone and dialed his number, knowing that he would likely be asleep. This would be a good test for him.

The phone rang and rang and rang again. Then, he picked up. His irritated, sleep befuddled voice came across the headset, "What the HELL do you want at 4 in the morning?! Call back later!!" The phone clicked immediately as if he'd slammed the receiver down.

Unfazed, she took out a black notebook and made a small mark in it. Then, she phoned again.

He'd been roused from a deep sleep by the shrill ring of the phone beside the bed. He answered the phone, then turned over to go back to sleep. Not even half a minute later, the phone rang again. He groaned and reached for the phone again. With a theatrical sigh, he growled, "I SAID call back in the morning!" He was about to put the phone down again, but something made him pause a moment, then ask, "Who is this anyway?"

To his profound dismay, a silky sweet female voice answered him, "Mark dear, you need to learn some manners when answering the phone. Come to my place tomorrow evening at 6 pm. I have guests over, and you will be part of the entertainment."

Mark gulped and replied in a near-whisper, "But I have plans and..."

"If you have plans, cancel them. I'm only having this party once," she cut him off smoothly." And that's a second mark by your name. Be at the back door in your usual attire."

"Who is coming to the party?" asked Mark in a worried tone of voice. He was intensely shy about this part of his life and he never talked about it much to friends or family.

Vanessa's voice snapped, "My friends. It's no concern of yours. Your job is to serve and obey. That's another mark for questioning my choice of friends. Anything else you'd care to add?" she asked sarcastically. At his silence, she finished, "I'll see you tomorrow then. 6 pm sharp!"

Defeated, Mark hung his head. "Yes, mistress."

He gently laid the phone back on its cradle. Why did he always have to talk before he thought things through? Now his plans for the night would have to be changed. He'd call Bryan in the morning. Tomorrow, he wouldn't get much sleep for sure; he might as well get some sleep now.

She sat back and looked with disappointment at the three marks by her boy's name. He'd been doing so well this past week, not a single mark, until now. She placed the notebook on the bedside table and turned off the lamp. Tomorrow would be a long and interesting day.

She woke up a few hours later after a refreshing catnap. The first thing she did was dial her good friend Master Bryan's number. "Good morning, Bryan!" She greeted him when he picked up.

"Hey cupcake!" he responded in his usual good humor. She could hear the smile in his voice. "What's up, darling?"

Vanessa laughed at his teasing tone, knowing he didn't mean anything he said, "I'm having a party tonight, big guy, you have the time to come?" she tempted.

He sighed audibly, "Why didn't you tell me earlier? I've got a date tonight with a guy I met at the gym and who also goes to the club near my place," he excused himself. "I noticed him always looking at me, so we've chatted a bit and he's a nice guy."

"And...?" Vanessa knew there was more to it if Bryan was going on a date with the guy.

"He's pretty cute, brown hair, green eyes, about a head shorter than me... and I think he might be a sub," admitted Bryan. "I hope to get him introduced to this later on."

Something nagged at the edge of Vanessa's mind but she couldn't put her finger on it. Bryan was pretty tall and the description sounded almost like... "What's his name?"

"Mark. He's kinda youngish, but -" Bryan broke off. "Hang on; I've got an incoming call. I'll be back in a minute, putting you on hold."

Mark was the guy's name. Vanessa's mind clicked the pieces together. If her idea was right, she had a pretty good picture of who was calling Bryan right now. She busied herself cleaning up her room while the phone played soft jazz interspersed with the 'on hold' message.

A few minutes later, Bryan's voice came through again. "Hello? You still there, Cupcake?" He sounded a bit less bright and happy than he had sounded when she first called him.

"Of course I'm still here, silly! Where would I go?" she replied. "So what were we talking about again?"

He laughed a little. "Your party, I believe it was. Well, my plans have changed for tonight," he replied ruefully. "If your invitation's still open, I can come."

Vanessa giggled. "For you, the invitation's definitely still open! Come at 7, we'll have snacks, drinks, girls and a bit of entertainment that I think you'll be happy to take part in."

"The girls, I'm not so interested in, but the snacks, drinks and entertainment sound fine to me!" returned Bryan. "So I'll see you at 7 pm then!"

They both hung up. Mistress Vanessa whistled cheerfully as she started preparing for the evening's party. She reviewed Mark's completed activity checklist for what he would and would not consider doing and smiled when she found what she was looking for marked as 'willing to try'.

Mark gulped as he dialed Bryan's number. He really didn't want to cancel but he had to. He nervously licked his lips waiting for Bryan to pick up. After a couple of nerve-wracking rings, Bryan picked up and his warm reassuring voice was heard, "Hello, this is Bryan speaking."

"Hey Bryan? This is Mark."

"Oh, Mark! How are things going for you? Is tonight still a go?"

Mark wondered how Bryan had guessed the reason for his call and blushed, thinking about their original plans for the night. "Ah, that's why I called you, actually. Something came up unexpectedly... so I can't make it."

Bryan didn't say anything for a long moment and Mark was just getting nervous again when he finally spoke. "That's too bad. I was really looking forward to tonight. There'll be other times though, I'm sure."

Mark sighed in relief, he wasn't mad. "Yeah..." he trailed off a bit, "Maybe we could definitely arrange something later. I'm really sorry for letting you know so late, but it just came up, you know..."

"It's okay, things happen," replied Bryan dismissively with a bit of disappointment. "I'll see you later then, maybe at the gym or the club or something."

"Alright, tomorrow, perhaps." Mark hoped that tomorrow he wouldn't be too sore from his lessons tonight. "Later!"

With regret, he ended the call and got ready to go to work. Preparing ahead of time for the night since he wouldn't have much time after work, he carefully showered and shaved his entire body. He also inserted a small butt plug and slid on a cock ring, knowing she would want him completely needy for the evening's entertainment. Thus attired, he donned his clothes and headed off to a long, uncomfortable day at the office.

At exactly five minutes to six, the doorbell rang a single note. Vanessa heard it but busied herself with last minute cleaning and snack preparation. She left him waiting for another ten minutes before going to open the door.

Mark knelt on the path before the stairs to the house, naked except for a choke chain style collar and his cock ring, in the classic position with his hands lying palm-up on his knees, keeping his head up and his eyes down. She descended the stairs gracefully and stopped in front of him. With a relieved smile at her appearance, Mark bent to kiss each of her feet carefully before straightening to resume his earlier position. "Give me your hands." Vanessa ordered. She fastened leather cuffs to each of his wrists then gave a light tug to his collar, saying, "Come on." She waited for him to get his balance after standing up and led him into the house.

Vanessa brought him down into the basement that she had recently refurbished into a dungeon play-room. She was pleased at Mark's visible surprise at how the room looked. It was definitely well-equipped and very different from the bare concrete-walled room he had seen on his first visit a few weeks ago.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
12-04-2008, 10:19 PM
"Well, you sure seem to be excited," she commented with a smile, reaching down to fondle his hard cock. "Or are you looking forward to your punishment tonight?" She caught his startled glance and nodded. "Yes, you're being punished -and- rewarded tonight for your actions over the past week. My friends will administer the punishment and the reward. Don't worry, I'll be watching."

He dropped his gaze and she let the topic go. "And this is where you'll be staying for the majority of the evening," she said as they came to the far side of the room where an odd contraption stood. It was a pair many-jointed metal poles with rings welded to them. The poles went from the floor to the ceiling, firmly locked at the base and the top and they were set about three feet apart from each other.

Mark looked around the new dungeon in awe. In his first visit to Mistress Vanessa's, he knew she just trained slaves part-time, so that they would be used to the lifestyle when they found a permanent master or mistress. This was what he'd been looking for, and he'd agreed to meet her at her house. He remembered being distinctly disappointed in the lack of sinister grandeur her basement-cum-dungeon had. Since that first visit though, they had always scened in the living room at night or in another part of her large house and he hadn't thought to ask why not in the basement.

She tugged him into position and fastened him to the poles. Leather cuffs each of his ankles to the lowest rings on the poles with a chain, spreading his legs just a bit wider than shoulder-width apart. His forearms were laid flat against the cool metal of each respective pole and his wrist-cuffs attached to the rings, forcing his arms up at a 90 degree angle. Mistress Vanessa stepped in front of him again, trailing her fingers across his baby-smooth chest, watching his eyes avidly follow her fingers. "Now, my guests are arriving soon, but first, we have something to do."

He wondered what she was talking about. She walked over to one of the walls and opened one of the wooden chests. Mark had the opportunity to take a good look at her outfit - a pair of tight black leather pants and a red corset trimmed with black that accentuated her curves. Her long brown hair was left hanging loose and swayed from side to side in a matching rhythm with her shapely hips.

She came back with a leather hood, a pair of specially designed earplugs and a gag. "We'll just put these on..." she said. She fitted the earplugs into his ears and made sure he couldn't hear anything through them. Then she picked up a corresponding headset and fiddled with it for a moment before speaking into the microphone. "Can you hear me?" There was a buzz of static, then her voice spoke into his ears. Mark nodded. She said something else, but the microphone was off, and he couldn't hear anything. "Good." she said into the microphone. The leather hood with the built-in padded blindfold went over his head and was fastened snugly with a series of buckles. All light was cut off and Mark couldn't see a thing. Then lastly, an O-ring gag was strapped into his mouth.

Mark stayed still, waiting for what would happen next. "Ah!" she exclaimed into the microphone, "I nearly forgot! Raise your head." She locked a stiff leather posture collar around his neck. She let her hand linger and he eagerly tried to nuzzle her hand. All too soon, she took her hand away. "Alright, you're set now. My friends are coming soon, so be good." Mark felt the rush of air as she left the dungeon and closed the door. He was left alone in his helplessness.

The doorbell rang and Mistress Vanessa left her hooded boy in the basement. She switched off her microphone and answered the door. Peeking through the peephole, she found that some of her guests had arrived - two of her girlfriends. "Hey, come on in!" she invited, ever the gracious host. "Can I get you anything to drink? Make yourselves at home."

Carrying glasses of cold lemonade, they went to the richly furnished living room to talk. "Wow, Vanessa, where did you get that corset from? I've been looking for one like that forever!" Tania gushed, looking enviously at her. She swished her silky blue scarf over her shoulder as she plopped down on the couch opposite to her host.

Mary set down her drink on the glass coffee table and stalked around, looking at the photos on the wall of the living room while the other two discussed where best to shop for accessories. She stopped at the big screen television, watching with interest. It was tuned in to a monitor showing the basement where a very still figure was bound. She watched intently for a few minutes, half-listening to Tania's chatter, but the bound figure did not move. He could well have been a statue. "Is that him?" she asked, interrupting them.

Tania looked over, just noticing the huge TV. Her jaw dropped in amazement "Oh! Wow, that's a big TV!" She examined the screen more carefully. "Is that the new boy you said you've been training?"

"Yep, that's him." Vanessa answered, pleased at their reaction to the monitoring system. "I've been teaching him for a few weeks now. I was going to ask you guys, and our other guest to help me with his week's punishments."

"What are his limits? When can we start?" Mary asked. Her eyes glinted with the anticipation of seeing that pale flesh reddening under the sting of the some instrument of torment and hearing his cries of pain.

Vanessa teased, "Aren't you going to ask who else is coming? Calm down, girls! My boy is in the basement, downstairs, and he's all ready. We have another guest coming in about an hour, but..." She glanced at the grandfather clock. Bryan was running a bit late - held up in traffic, perhaps. "I'm sure we can go ahead and get started. I'll just leave him a note. Let's go!"

The other two ladies grinned and hurried down the stairs, a little playful pushing and shoving in their haste to be the first to get down the stairs. Vanessa laughed and took her time, bringing down some snacks as well. She taped a note on the door for Bryan - 'You know where the key is, come on in. Basement.' - and signed it with a flourish.

Mark could sense someone was in the room even though he was blindfolded because the air currents tickled him. Involuntarily, he jumped when a sharp slap landed on his buttocks. The gag prevented him from talking, but inarticulate yells worked well enough too. He automatically tensed up, not knowing what direction the next blow would come from.

"You will receive twenty slaps, twenty strokes of the crop and twenty strokes of the cane, for the three marks I have by your name," came Mistress Vanessa's voice. "My guests will administer the slaps and the crop, but I will give you your cane strokes. Later tonight, you will also have a surprise. Beginning now."

Behind the mask, Mark squeezed his eyes shut tighter, almost glad that he had the mask on, so they would not see him, whoever the guests were. This was embarrassing, being spanked like this, and he couldn't even flinch away from the blows. The cane was going to be painful too. He'd experienced it once, three strokes, and it was definitely not pleasant. Terrifyingly painful, actually.

He wanted to get his mind off the caning ahead, so he counted in his mind as the slaps rained down on his buttocks, sometimes harder, sometimes lighter. He was trying hard not to make any noise, to bear his punishment bravely, but couldn't help letting out a few whimpers and grunts when his tormentor hit some sensitive spots he wasn't expecting.

There was a break, and he figured that the first part of the punishment was over. Sure enough, the next thing he felt was a slight swish of air as if a crop were being tested out. The crop landed across the tender inner thighs. He couldn't help but wince and brace himself for the next blow. The next strokes all worked over his inner thighs, leaving a stinging trail. The stinging sensation faded as blood rushed to the area, leaving him feeling quite warm.

A hand suddenly was gripping his chin while other hands stroked and prodded his body.

Mistress Vanessa's voice, slightly distorted from the microphone, whispered into his ear, "You seem to be quite warmed up already. You have a choice, either twenty with the cane, or five with the cane and twenty-five with the flogger." She unbuckled the posture collar to give him more freedom in movement. "Nod if you want twenty with the cane, shake your head if you want the other."

It was no contest - Mark shook his head. The static buzz disappeared from the earplugs, and he felt her step away. The cane landed with a sharp slash of burning pain across his buttocks and he drew in his breath sharply to keep from screaming. The cane descended four more times. He couldn't stop from screaming each subsequent time the cane snapped down on tender flesh, leaving harsh, burning welts in its wake. He was given a few minutes to recover, then the thin strands of the flogger were sent dancing over his bare chest. Mark flinched involuntarily as his nipples were struck by the flogger and gasped under his breath.

When his punishment was over, he was breathing hard and spittle was leaking out of his mouth. He could feel his rock-hard erection bobbing with his every movement while he swayed, reeling from the sudden halt of all sensations. His body glowed with heat and he thought he could distinctly feel each and every welt left by the crop and the cane.

"Good boy. I'm proud of you," said Mistress Vanessa. Someone pressed themselves up against his side, gently stroking his reddened chest with one hand and someone else was cupping and squeezing his balls tightly. Another person gently wiped the drool from his chin, "Now, we have one last event planned for the night," she announced. "But, you'll have to wait."


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
12-04-2008, 10:21 PM
Mistresses Tania and Mary walked around his slumped form, examining him from every angle. Under the lights, his skin gleamed with a slight sheen of sweat that covered him from head to toe. The angry red marks that were left by the cane criss-crossed his buttocks like an artist's abstract artwork on a canvas.

He trembled and his muscles clenched as Mistress Mary smoothed her hand around the curve of his bum and gave a little squeeze. She smiled at that, pleased with his reaction. She raked her nails along his inner thigh, watching as his cock jerked and he gasped with the sensation. He shifted and his cuffs jingled as he tensed up.

Tania pressed herself up against his side, stroking his chest with gentle fingers and caressing his shoulders and his head. She giggled as he rolled his head back as far as he could to press his head into her hand. "Isn't he adorable?" she squealed at Vanessa who'd just returned with a towel. "I'll take that for you," she offered, taking the towel from her, noticing what she wanted to use the towel for, and dabbing the drool away from the young man's lips.

Vanessa nodded to her girlfriends who continued their teasing ministrations to Mark's body. "So, you've seen him and tested him now. What do you think of him?" she asked them. She surreptitiously glanced at her watch - it was nearly 7, Bryan was should be arriving soon.

Mary tossed her hair arrogantly, the flaming red of her hair complementing the black leather harness she was wearing. She loved to hear and see her toys whimper and cringe. "He's a bit too stoic, in my opinion." she stated baldly, "I don't really like him." To emphasize her statement, she pinched and twisted his nipples. Mark let out a gasp and squirmed, but didn't make much of a sound otherwise.

The other woman, Tania, cut in, "Well, I think he's taking his punishment bravely. I rather like the way he yelps." She took off her sky-blue silk scarf and let it slide around his waist. The sheer material whispered and she smiled as he tried to arch back against it. "Mmm, he seems to like this." She smiled again, moving closer to him so that she was pressed tantalizingly up against his back. "He's not my type exactly, but I don't mind giving him another try sometime."

"That's alright, girls. I have a backup plan." Vanessa grinned. "And the backup plan should be arriving soon." She silenced their questions with an imperious wave and an impish smile. "Patience, he's coming. My boy's not the only one who has to wait."

Bryan arrived a few minutes after seven, parked his bike, and let himself in. He took off his black leather jacket and dropped it carelessly on a couch in the living room before picking up a drink from the kitchen. The house was warm, as Vanessa usually kept the house at near-body temperatures. Bryan finished off his water, rinsed the glass and left it on the counter to dry. He stripped off his shirt and smoothed the slight wrinkles out of his tight leather pants, then headed down the stairs to the basement.

The huge wooden door was heaved shut so he rapped sharply on the door and opened it.

She heard the door open and wasn't surprised a bit when Bryan cheerfully greeted her,

"Cupcake!" and swept her up off her feet from behind for a bear hug.

"Bryan!" she greeted him enthusiastically as well, squeezing him tightly and turning her head to one side to receive his kiss on her cheek. "You're late!" She grinned up at him when he finally released her. "I thought you'd be on time for the entertainment, at least!"

He laughed and took a look at his surroundings. "Oh ho! So this is the entertainment!" he exclaimed cheerfully, his eyes coming to rest on Mark's hooded form with the two women draped over him. "And who are these lovely ladies?"

Vanessa led him over to them and introduced, "Bryan, here are Mistresses Mary and Tania, Mary and Tania, this is Master Bryan." The women let their hands linger on the bound boy a bit longer, then turned to greet the newcomer with a chorus of 'hello's.

Bryan gave each lady a brilliant heart-melting smile, a light hug and a peck on the cheek.

"Pleased to meet you," he said. "Hope you're enjoying yourselves, ladies?"

They replied that they were, and Vanessa laughed. "They don't quite like my new boy, but I thought that maybe you might. I know you've been looking for the right one for quite some time." Bryan raised an eyebrow at her but she ignored him and continued, "So, I invited you too!"

"So I'm part of the entertainment tonight then, is that it?" Bryan pretended to be insulted. Mistress Tania giggled and Mary smirked at him. Vanessa smacked him playfully on the arm, and he relaxed. He gave a theatrical sigh. "Well, I certainly don't mind, with a delicious-looking morsel like this available." He rested a hand on Mark's shoulder. "Go ahead, sit down for the show."

"I was hoping you'd feel like it!" Vanessa beamed at him and threw her arms around him for a quick hug. "I know you'll enjoy him." She joined the other girls at the couches with snacks and fruit punch to watch.

Bryan stepped back and took his hand off Mark's shoulder and he tilted his head a little, seeming to try to figure out which direction Bryan had gone. He took another, more critical look at the boy before him. Lean, strong-looking leg muscles, clenched with the effort of keeping him upright and still. He had a cute butt decorated with red welts that stood out in contrast with his pale skin, and a nice sized cock that was already half-hard. After a long while, he raised his eyes above waist-level for further evaluation. Relatively broad shoulders, taut muscles, leather hood covering his eyes and ears, but nose and mouth fitted with an O-ring gag left temptingly exposed.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
12-04-2008, 10:25 PM
He stepped in close in front of the boy and ran his hands up and down the boy's back, enveloping him with his own powerful arms, pressing him close in a tight embrace. He could feel the young man tensing up. At the same time, he bent his head down for a kiss, taking full advantage of the ring gag. He slipped his hand between their two bodies to stroke the boy's cock, smiling with anticipation as the young man moaned and tried to buck and thrust into his hand.

He took his hand away, disregarding the boy's growl of frustration and turned partially around, still laying one arm around his shoulders. "He really is quite a sweet one," he commented to the three voyeurs on the couch. He drifted his touch down from the boy's shoulders to his ass where he could feel the raised welts. He traced them momentarily with his fingertips, then deliberately drug his nails along them and squeezed his victim's ass. He was delighted with the way the way the boy's nostrils flared and he nearly leaped forward with a whimper of surprise and pain. Bryan quickly soothed him by rubbing the small of his back in calming circles.

Keeping a hand on the boy so that he would know he was still there, he stepped around to the other side, so he was now behind his victim. He reached around, enjoying the feel of the boy's smooth skin and toyed with his nipples for a moment, just rolling them between his fingers and cruelly pinching them. Bryan liked the way the boy's fists clenched and his body twisted in a frantic attempt to avoid his touch. It was a pity that he hadn't been invited to watch while the ladies punished him. He would have gotten such an erotic charge from it.

Mark wasn't sure what was going on when the tender touch of the two teasers left him, but he waited patiently for what seemed an eternity. He could feel some vibrations and currents around him, but couldn't identify them. Just when he had assumed Mistress Vanessa and her guests had moved on to some other forms of entertainment, a hand touched him on the shoulder. He couldn't say for sure, but the hand seemed rougher and larger than the smooth ivory feel of the more delicate ladies' hands that had been on him before. The hand held him steady but did nothing else for another eternity. He could almost feel the eyes of the unknown person boring into his exposed body while he stood there.

Suddenly, the person stepped closer and rubbed up against him. Mark could feel the softness of worn leather against his skin, the master's strong hands roaming his body caressing his back, and even reaching down to cup his aching balls and stroke his cock. The master's kiss was passionate, exploring his mouth with an intensity he had never felt from anyone before. Mark moaned with need as the master broke the kiss and pulled away. He wanted relief so badly, he didn't want to wait.

He jumped as cruel fingers suddenly dug into his welted ass, causing little explosions of pain with rough squeezes. Mark panted, gasping breaths, trying to control his body's desire to just collapse from the pain. The master petted him, rubbing his back reassuringly until his breathing returned to normal. The pause was brief and soon he was whimpering and writhing in his bonds once more. His already-tenderized nipples were being twisted and pinched yet again. To Mark's delight, when he arched back, he could feel his tormentor's hard cock rubbing against his buttocks through the leather chaps, as well as hard, rippling abdominal muscles touching his back. The earlier pain completely forgotten, he was totally absorbed in the sensations running through his body. He revelled in the attention he was getting from this stranger who held him so securely in his arms.

Bryan wished he could see the boy's face, get to know him, see the emotions running through his eyes. However, he knew it was one of Vanessa's quirks that the sub-in-training not know which master or mistress was testing them and the same vice-versa. Personally, he thought it was good to protect the privacy of all parties, but just this once, he wished she didn't keep that rule.

He kept at what he was doing but asked over his shoulder, "Ness, can I get him on his knees?" Bryan was all business now, no more teasing.

Vanessa broke off her quiet conversation with the other two mistresses and came over. "Of course." She demonstrated how to unclip the arm bindings from the poles. "And we can leave the feet there, the joints of the clips can rotate," she explained. "Where do you want his hands?"

"Behind his back," came the terse reply. Vanessa clipped Mark's wrists together behind his back as requested. He jingled his cuffs a little, rolling his shoulders in small circles, then stilled, waiting passively for the next instruction.

Going to stand in a quieter corner of the room, she switched the microphone on and spoke, "Good boy, this is part of your reward. I'm proud of you for behaving so well so far." She came back and now put a hand to her boy's shoulders, applying gentle pressure. "Kneel down," she told him.

After he'd knelt down, she switched the microphone back off and looked at Bryan questioningly. He nodded, and she excused herself from the room to get something and to bring down a new pitcher of lemonade for the ladies.

As soon as Mistress Vanessa left, Master Bryan replaced his hand on the boy's shoulder. He kneaded the muscles stiff from being held in the same position for so long before he stepped in closer. "Good lad," he said soothingly even though he knew he couldn't hear him. Feeling the boy's muscles relaxing under his touch, he judged it the right time now to begin.

Bryan slipped a hand around the back of the boy's head and fumbled to undo the strap that would undo the gag. He had a feeling this would not be a mistake, rather, would improve the experience. Vanessa returned from the kitchen, carrying the little pot he'd requested beforehand. She noticed that he'd removed her boy's gag, but made no comment. She set down the lemonade and handed the little pot to Bryan.

There wasn't much of a shadow of a doubt what he was kneeling for. Mark tried his best to kneel up as straight as possible, keeping his shoulders squared. Inadvertently, his fingers brushed over the cane-marks that felt like they were glowing with heat. He winced - those welts would prevent him from sitting properly for awhile. He moved his arms slightly, trying to help them regain circulation. The master seemed to take notice, because he started to massage his arms, taking it slowly. He also removed the ring gag, giving Mark a chance to stretch out his jaw and relax. Mark licked his lips to wet them and mouthed, hoping that the master would see, "Thank you."

The master stopped rubbing when Mark relaxed. He tapped him twice on the shoulder, as if it were a signal for something. Mark didn't know what to expect at all next. A warm, slightly rough hand firmly gripped his jaw, applying pressure to the sides. He obediently opened his mouth as wide as he could, wanting to show that he was willing.

He'd been fantasizing about this happening for many years now, and during one of their sessions, he'd told Mistress Vanessa about these fantasies. All that was left now, was to carry through with them. He mentally readied himself to take what was coming.

Smiling as the boy mouthed "Thank you", Bryan dipped his two of his fingers into the golden-amber liquid inside the clear glass pot and trailed his fingers around until they were coated with the thick, sticky liquid. He raised his arm and brought it down sharply several times to let the excess sluice off his hand, back into the pot, then slid his slick fingers directly into the boy's open, waiting mouth.

Behind the blindfold, Mark frowned in surprise at the sweetness covering the fingers inserted into his mouth. He sucked greedily, licking the crack between the two fingers, over the top, swirling his tongue around the fingertips trying to get all the sweetness and leaning forward, looking for more when the master pulled his fingers away. He felt the master's amusement as a steady hand held him off until the fingers came back once more for him to suckle the honey away and explore with his tongue.

After a few more repetitions of this, the hand pulled away and this time, didn't return. Instead, something warm and salty-sweet was gradually pushed into Mark's mouth. Mark reflexively sucked and licked the firm flesh in his mouth, careful not to let his teeth touch it.

Cupping one hand around the boy's face, one hand holding the back of his head, Bryan guided his throbbing cock into the boy's gaping mouth. "Ohhhh" he moaned as the hot wetness closed around him. This was the moment he had been waiting for, the scene that the whole night had been building up to. When the boy started licking and keeping a constant suction feeling on his cock, he threw back his head and growled deep and primal. He wanted this boy for his own.

Bryan began to pull the boy's head down on his cock and thrust forward in time with the movement of the boy's head. He wanted this. He needed this.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
12-04-2008, 10:26 PM
Mark was not surprised when the master gently caressed his head, then began to pump in and out of his mouth. He struggled to breathe for a time, but the master was careful and paused to let him adjust before continuing. Relaxing his throat and making swallowing motions, he was able to take the entire length of the unknown master's member. He knew he was enjoying it and was getting close because suddenly, he began to move faster, harder, more with instinct, with less care than he had shown before.

The master paused, a sudden break in the constant movement, and abruptly pulled out of his mouth, leaving him wishing that he would allow him to suck him longer. Mark waited patiently and he felt warm liquid splatter across his chest.

-

Bryan sighed in relief after he had shot his cum over the boy's chest. He was obviously inexperienced, but his enthusiasm and willingness more than compensated for his lack of expertise. He savoured the feel of the boy's mouth on him, but gathered himself, and moved along quickly with the scene.

He hadn't let go of the boy yet, so he moved his hand down to his arm to let him know he was still there, and quietly unlocked him from the pole, leaving the cuffs buckled around his ankles and his wrists cuffed together behind him. Bryan tugged him to his feet and led him slowly across the room to where the ladies were sitting. There was one other couch there that was empty since all the ladies had chosen to sit on the couch facing the poles where Mark had been held.

Master Bryan sat down on the couch first, then pulled the uncertain sub down to sit sideways on his lap.

-

Shifting uncomfortably at the skin-on-skin contact, Mark could feel the master's semi-erect cock rubbing against his ass. He was tense, unsure what was happening, and he sat stiffly where he was told to. After a few moments, he felt the master's arm across his chest, pushing him backwards. Not willing to trust yet, he leaned back slowly, relaxing when his back came into contact with the master's strong arm.

The master held him securely with one arm, using his other hand to smooth and rub his cooling and drying cum onto his chest. Mark squirmed with the touches, clamping his mouth tightly shut and muffling his whimpers when the master once again began to pinch and twist his sensitive nipples. He yelped when the master bent down to take his nipple into his mouth, sucking on it and worrying it with his teeth. When he did the same to the other nipple, Mark managed to stay quiet though he wiggled a great deal trying to evade the master's clever mouth.

-

Bryan smiled as the boy whimpered and moaned while he teased him. He could feel himself getting hard again just playing with the boy. He used the same arm supporting the boy to play with him while his other hand reached down to free the boy's hard cock dripping with precum from the cock-ring confinement. He chose this moment to glance over to the ladies' couch and saw them all watching him intently. "Would you ladies like to come give me a hand here?" he asked with an easy grin, breaking the tension.

They all got up and made their way over to the couch where Bryan was. Vanessa stood aside, letting the other two women get closer. Bryan shifted the sub on his lap so that he was sitting farther to his left, his ass more exposed. "Now ladies, would you care to assist me with this." He pinched the sub's nipple and was rewarded by a small squeak. "And this?" He slid his arm down and gave his ass a light pat. "Please....." Bryan wiggled his eyebrows comically at the two ladies who giggled in response and moved to take a 'station' each.

-

Mark trembled as sharp nails raked their way slowly down his back, then up his spine again, changing tactics to rub his back with gentle strokes and beginning all over again. At the same time, a tentative tongue flicked out against the hard nub of his nipples. A hand encircled his throbbing member and began to stroke him with long, firm strokes. He opened his mouth to gasp but another mouth covered his with a long, deep, tongue-duelling kiss.

He couldn't keep the sensations at bay forever, as much as he enjoyed them, and he began to tense his body, trying to prevent the inevitable from happening. His hands, still cuffed behind him, alternately clenched and unclenched while he made little noises of distress deep in his throat.

Where was his mistress? He wanted to ask for permission, but he wasn't allowed to talk. He could feel his control spiralling away. Just then, her reassuring voice came over the headset, calming him. "It's fine," she soothed. "I didn't say you couldn't cum."

-

Master Bryan smiled, overhearing Vanessa in the corner again as she gave her boy instructions. So that was why the boy was all tensed up? He could feel it as the boy released tense muscles and leaned more fully into his shoulder. With the boy relaxing now, Bryan allowed himself to finally do what he'd been wanting to since they started playing, since he'd been satisfied.

He wrapped his long fingers around the boy's drooling cock, finally feeling his velvety softness. He stroked him with the most feather-light of touches, up and down his shaft, teasing the sensitive underside and rubbing the pad of his thumb around cockhead, spreading the precum around.

Bryan switched hands, bringing his precum covered finger to the boy's sensual lips, letting him eagerly suck his thumb clean of his own juices. Vanessa had said this boy was pretty new, and if that was true, he was learning quickly. Bryan turned to Vanessa and mouthed at her, "I want him."

-

Vanessa laughed her high, lilting laugh when Bryan mouthed these words at her. She'd been pretty sure that he would be interested. Mark was a nice guy, and he was just the type of boy Mark needed to be able to take care of.

Mark had had a few other times where he was exhibited to prospective masters or mistresses and each time, he was so disappointed when the fit wasn't right. This time, she was pretty sure, since they knew each other already, that with a few more sessions, they would likely find they were an excellent match.

-

Mark whimpered softly as a hand wrapped around his shaft. He needed this so bad, he'd been waiting for so long already all of today, he was beginning to ache. He clamped his mouth shut, trying not to let any more noise escape him as the hand stroked him, alternating speeds and varying the length of the stroke, sometimes twisting just as it reached the tip of his shaft, sending delicious thrills up his spine, electric tingles that brought about a tightening deep in his groin. If it were possible, he felt as if his cock grew even harder as his balls contracted hard, drawing up and spewing liquid heat across the floor.

The boy relaxed against Bryan even more than before then, panting with the force of his recent orgasm and trying to catch his breath. Bryan smiled with satisfaction as he did so. He waved the ladies back then, simply rubbing the boy's back and patting him until he could catch his breath again. He looked over to Vanessa and indicated he was finished now.

She waited until Mark was breathing normally again before she went over and to them.



"Wow, Bry, I didn't know he had it in him." she said lightly. She smiled, reaching over to also pet and reassure her boy, "Good boy, you're doing good. Almost done now."

Bryan unclipped the boy's wrists from behind his back. He was eager to see who was this little sub who was so delightfully well behaved for a newbie. Vanessa took on the task of undoing the straps and buckles for the mask around the young man's head. "Dim the lights, would you, please?" he asked one of the other women who were just standing around, watching them. After having spent so much time blindfolded, the boy would likely be very sensitive to the light, and he didn't want the light to hurt his eyes.

The lights were dimmed to a lower level and Bryan stood nearby, resting his warm hand on the boy's shoulder and holding his hand possessively while Vanessa undid the last of the straps that held the hood in place.

-

He could feel the straps being gradually loosened and taken off. The scene was over, and someone was holding his hand. When the leather hood was taken off, the blindfold and earplugs were also removed. He heard a familiar voice saying, "I want him." A warm rush of emotion ran through him when he heard those three simple words. Someone wanted him! Without even seeing him, they wanted him!

Then Vanessa took the rest of the mask off. Mark blinked owlishly in the sudden light, squinting to make out the shapes near him. He wanted to see who his tormentors were, who the stranger who wanted him was.

-

Bryan looked completely shell shocked, to Vanessa's delight. She wished she could have taken a photo of him just then. "Mark?" he repeated incredulously, still looking at the man whose hand he held. "I didn't know you were into this... but why are you..."

Mark looked back at him, just about as surprised. He blushed and tried to cover up, forgetting for a moment that he still held Bryan's hand, quickly letting go as if he were touching hot coals. "Bryan?!" he asked in disbelief, looking from his mistress to the man who stood here before him in a sexy leather outfit. Inevitably, he was beginning to get hard again, just looking at him.

Bryan recovered first. "That's Master Bryan to you!" he said with a devilish smile.


The End

birdie8819
12-04-2008, 10:47 PM
A Good Night's Sleep



"Up. Now." The words were warm and sharp against my ear, carried on a hard, quick breath. Their tone left no room for argument or refusal, and neither did the hand pulling my collar snugly against the front of my throat, applying noticeably uncomfortable pressure. It was not a request.

Sitting at my desk in the home office we shared, I had been busily click-clacking on my laptop for almost 14 hours straight. My back ached, my knees were stiff, and my neck and shoulders throbbed with tension. But I was under a deadline for work, and nothing would deter me.

Except him.

Wordlessly, I slid back from the desk and turned to look at him. In my eyes, on my tongue, were all the reasons why this was a bad time -- the sheer volume of work we both had to finish, the tight pressure of the looming deadline, features to be completed and introduced -- we had a community to satisfy, even if only for a moment or two.

I looked up into his dark, stormy eyes, and all those valid and well-meaning reasons died, unborn, in my thoughts. "As you wish," I said. Even to my own ears, I sounded tired and slightly cranky, and I immediately pushed a smile onto my lips to soften any edge that the words might have had.

Moving further back from the desk, I felt the pressure on my collar lighten; only natural as the movement carried me closer to him. I paused for a second as a yawn overtook me, and my arms lifted over my head in a mighty, spine-arching stretch. The quivering movement felt unfamiliar to muscles that were hard and aching from being held prisoner in the same basic positions for too long. It was wonderful. Pushing myself up to stand, then, I couldn't suppress a quiet groan as my lower back screamed and my right knee crackled like a sheet of bubble-wrap under a flamenco dancer's shoes.

For a half-second, I imagined the brief flash of a smug grin across his lips, but when I looked again at his face, there was only that stern, passive expression that so often formed his features. Dark eyes watched me, glittering passively in the reflected light from the laptop's screen, and his mouth -- the same mouth that so often spent hours kissing and biting at every square inch of me until I cried and begged to cum -- was set into a firm line.

Without preamble or warning, he leaned in and pressed a kiss to my forehead, then brushed his lips softly in a kiss to the tip of my nose. His hand released its hold on my collar and cradled my cheek. My face turned and I nuzzled softly against his palm. My eyes closed and my lips brushed against the heel of his hand, and for a moment I just sank into him, the warmth of his hand against my cheek, the smell of his skin so close to me.

"Go undress in the bedroom," he said. The sound of his voice brought my eyes to open, focused on him; he commanded my full attention, he always did. Not that he would settle for anything less. "I will join you there, shortly," he finished.

He pulled his hand away from my cheek as I nodded. "Yes, Master."

I was moving past him, making my way for the door, when I felt his hand crack sharply against my ass, lingering, grabbing for a moment, searing the heat of his skin and the sting of the smack into my flesh. It made me jump. It made me squeak. It made me freeze in my tracks.

"Well? Get to it!" he said, and I could hear the smile in his voice. With a mock scowl, I turned and glared at him over my shoulder and stuck my tongue out...then ran out of the room when a dark brow shot up and his hand drew back for another smack, one I knew wouldn't be nearly as playful as the first.

In the bedroom, it was a matter of moments to strip out of my t-shirt and jeans, bra and panties, and put them aside. Done, I sank down onto the floor on my knees -- well, mostly on my knees -- to wait. 'Shortly,' by his clock, could mean anything from a few minutes...to a couple of hours. In the latter case -- which had only happened twice -- I was never quite sure if he got distracted and forgot about me, or whether he intended the wait to be deliberate, just to make me sweat.

This time, it was a short wait. He came into the bedroom and without preamble pointed to the bed. "On your knees, face down," he commanded.

My breath left me. Probably something to do with the way my stomach rose to consume my suddenly racing heart. I swallowed once and nodded, managed to murmur out a quiet "Yes, Master," and stood, climbing onto the bed.

I knew, then, what was coming, so I was unsurprised by what happened next. In the middle of the bed, my knees were drawn up under me in a pose that lifted my ass quite high into the air. My cheek rested on a pillow -- as it happened, it was his pillow, which smelled rather delightfully like him -- and my arms were stretched up above my head.

I don't know if he was smiling when his hand stroked along my spine, but I could tell from the touch that he was not displeased, and immediately I felt half the tension in my body drain away. True, I hadn't thought that I was in trouble -- he was always quick to make it clear when I'd done something to displease or disappoint him -- but knowing that he was, indeed, happy made all the difference in my world.

It was a simple matter to fasten the cuffs around my wrists, a pair of cuffs attached to a single chain that allowed me to turn -- or be turned -- over without being unbound. Black leather with red accents, they were lined and comfortable, and the touch of them against my skin made me shiver, a soft sigh spilling across my lips. When he applied small, brass padlocks to each one, I knew that they were going to be on for a while. A long while. My mind immediately flashed to the looming deadline and all the work before us.

I don't know how he knew...whether it was some sudden tension in my body, or if he just has a direct connection into my mind, but almost as soon as thoughts of work entered my head, I felt his hand crack down on my ass, stinging and reddening the cheek he'd spared earlier. "Stop!" he growled. "You know better -- no work in the bedroom."

Tears welled in my eyes. Not from the sting of his hand, but because he was right: I did know better, and I was disappointed in myself. "I'm sorry," I cooed in a mewling little voice, sniffling and rubbing my cheek against his pillow, trying to find a dry spot where I'd not tear-streaked the smooth, crisp cotton.

I heard him sigh as I felt a thigh cuff slip about my leg, just above my knee. "Don't be sorry," he said as he buckled it securely into place. One of a pair, it would ensure that, no matter what happened, I would remain up on my knees with my ass in the air. I groaned into the pillow softly and shifted my position, spreading my legs wider, parting my knees to where I knew they'd have to be.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
12-04-2008, 10:48 PM
"Sorry doesn't fix anything," he said. It was something he said a lot. I had something of a habit of apologizing. All the time. Even for things that weren't my fault. It was a habit he was determined to break me of. One of many, many bad habits I'd become aware of -- and started to break -- since knowing him.

The second thigh cuff went around my other leg, and within moments, I was bound, helpless, to the bed. Whatever came next -- and I knew what was coming next -- I was in it for the duration. Any choice I had in the matter was gone, I was totally in his control.

That knowledge sent a wave of comfort washing through me, as fresh and soothing as the first rain in spring. I didn't trust myself, couldn't trust myself.... I was still learning how to trust myself. But trusting him was second nature. It had taken a little while, but I had long ago learned that he would make me hurt -- he would cause me pain -- but he would never, ever hurt me. It might seem a superficial difference, or even that there is no difference at all, but what it came down to was this: physical pain hurts, yes, but it fades and then is gone, while emotional hurt -- the kind that comes from betrayal of trust -- never truly heals, it scars.

It was one of the many lessons I was learning, one of the many things he was teaching me, in the process of becoming the person I could be, rather than simply settling for the person I was allowing myself to be.

I was suddenly very aware of myself, of my body. The room's air moving against my skin, the ache of my back and neck and shoulders slowly easing as the pose I was in forced my muscles to stretch out of their tightly bundled knots. I could feel the bed shifting this way and that as he moved into position behind me, the tickle of my long, dark hair against my back and shoulders, the press of my breasts into the mattress with every breath.

His hand was on me, stroking my lower back, kneading at the tightly wound ball of stress and ache there, and I could feel him frowning. Then his hand stilled, rested warm and firm and sure, against the small of my back, and I knew it was time.

The first blow was still a surprise, his bare hand cracking against my ass, lighting a fire against my skin, as the warmth of his palm lingered, driving the sting deep into my flesh, and I jumped, crying out softly. When his hand drew back, I could feel, with an aching sort of precision, the imprint of his palm and every finger. So clear they were in my sensual perception, that I imagined I could feel the impression of the ridges of his fingerprints in my flesh.

When his hand collided with my upturned ass again, it was on the other side, with the same fire-branded impact of the first, searing the feeling of his hand against my creamy skin and leaving an angry pink print in its place when he withdrew. Another keening little whimper rolled out of me, another spasm of surprise to bow my back and tense my muscles...and still, I knew, this was only just the beginning.

It didn't take long before the blows were falling against my backside like rain, over and over again, pounding at the tender flesh, leaving it raw and pink, then angry red. His blows increased neither in rhythm nor in strength, but the pain steadily built. I'm not sure when the tears started flowing, nor am I certain when I started sobbing in earnest. I don't know how many times he spanked my ass. I don't know for how long it went on. All I know is that at some indefinable, hazy point in the process, something unhinged inside of me.

All of the worry and stress and pain, all of my fears for the future, my pressures of the present, my scars of the past, dissolved into pure sensation. That sensation was like a fire on my ass that radiated throughout my entire body, warming me, cleansing me. Like a fire in a crucible, or the consuming flames of a Phoenix's birth, it destroyed all the poisons inside of me and left only the raw, searing pain of the moment. There were no more fears of the future, no more worries of the present, no more regrets of the past.

There was only the pain in my ass, and in that pain there was freedom.

On and on it went, until I thought my entire body would break, until every inch of my flesh burned with the same stinging heat as my ass. Sobbing, wailing with abandon, incoherent and feral....

The blows stopped and almost immediately, I was filled with a new sensation as he plunged his cock deep inside of me. I cried out as my body shook and tightened, cumming immediately. I could feel, now, his hands on my hips, his fingers digging into my flesh, pulling me back against him as he fucked me with a demonstration of the same sort of raw, wild abandon I felt in that moment.

My senses shifted, and I gradually became aware of more than just the pain in my ass...there was the pleasure of him thrusting hard and fast and deep, over and over, into my hot cunt, the cool air against my hot skin, cooler along the insides of my thighs where my own wetness had long been streaming out of me.

All at once, I felt my collar tighten around my throat, my head pulled up off the pillow slightly as his hand once more gripped the chain. "Tell me," he growled, his voice thick and hoarse with the desires coursing through him.

"I'm yours!" I responded, my aching ass arching up to thrust hips back against his as he drove into me again and again and again, relentless and unyielding and wonderful. My voice was raw and harsh, a grating sound in my ears compared to its usual smooth girlishness all bubbling giggles and delightful squeaks.

"Yes," he hissed, pushing himself harder, deeper into me, as though physically driving home the point he was making. "My what?"

I groaned and wished for more leverage, to be able to push back harder against him, but the stretch of my body, the chains holding me in place, wouldn't allow more than the minutest of movements. "Your treasure!" I cried out. I was so many things, a million little different things that he told me every day. "Your love! Your pet! Your slave!" They poured out of me, each one accented at the end with another thrust of his throbbing cock deep into my dripping wet cunt.

Another hiss. "Yes." His hand released my collar, and slapped hard at my still aching ass.

He said, "Cum for me."

My body said yes, Master.

I don't remember him unchaining my thighs. I don't remember him laying down beside me, a tangle of legs and warm, naked skin, holding me tight in his arms. I don't remember when I started crying again, or when he started petting the wavy lengths of my raven-black hair.

But I remember his whisper on my ear. "It's alright, my pet."

I was crying, sobbing, against his chest, my arms still chained above me, held warm and safe and secure. Tears of pain and fear and sorrow and joy and laughter and relief flowed out of me. It was...a release. And one that I desperately needed. I cried and I cried. And when I thought I had nothing more...I continued to cry.

After a while, my tears stopped. After a while, my gasping breath calmed. After a while, he kissed my forehead, and spoke.

"Now, my pet, you will sleep. And you will sleep well." He kissed each of my eyelids.

"And when you wake, you may return to work." He kissed the tip of my nose.

I simply nodded. With my arms still chained above my head, there was nothing more I could do. But then, there was nothing more I wanted to do. My body felt incredible. Sore, yes, but loose and languid; the knots and aches that had built up from too many hours at my desk had long ago melted away. I felt...relaxed and safe and sure and loved. I felt good.

I nuzzled myself closer to him. "Stay with me?" I asked softly, in the hoarse little whisper that was all that was left of my voice.

I could hear the smile in his voice, even as he kissed the top of my head. "Yes, my sweet, until you fall asleep." Again he kissed my forehead, then tilted my face up to take my mouth instead.

"And yes," he said quietly, a smug little smirk pulling at his lips. "You are mine."


The End

birdie8819
12-04-2008, 10:50 PM
The Red Satin Sash



I've been planning this moment, thinking and plotting how I will reveal myself to you. I have loved our love life, getting to know you... getting to know myself. There's something amazing about the way you want me. It's not just the intensity of your desire, although that excites me very much. No, plenty of other men have made their desire for me very clear and yet I've felt nothing in return. No, with you it's different. It's not just the urgency, the passion you have for me. It is tempered by a tenderness, a gentle way you have with me that's actually rather subtle. It's the concern you have when you check in with me during any regular day; it's the forethought you have to let me know that you have a busy day ahead so you won't touch base with me till the end of the day but if I need you just call; it is the enormous sense of security you give me out side the bedroom that has lit a fire in the bedroom I can scarcely describe.

I know you enjoy my expressive nature in bed. You've told me how much you love to watch me, to see me let go, soaking me up with your eyes as I touch myself or completely let go as I ride you. I know you are so turned on by the way I want you, the way I talk to you and tell you how good you feel touching me... And now I know you've also been missing something. When you told me I was too shy with you, there were places you'd like me to touch you and roles you'd like me to play with you, my ears perked up. I love to turn you on and welcomed this opportunity. The wheels immediately started turning as I began to formulate my plan. Now it is time, I will put it into motion.

Without hinting to you, I send a package to your office. The morning of it's delivery I give you simple instructions... You will receive a small unmarked package today. When it arrives, close the door to your office and open it right away. You do as instructed, and you're not sure why but just the sound of my voice -- firm, authoritative and a little mysterious, prompts an erection. As you open the stuffed manila envelope, a neatly folded long red satin sash falls softly to your desk... You are intrigued and look in the envelope to find a handwritten note:

Hi Sweetheart, I've got very special plans for you tonight. I am going to do things to you, touch you in ways I've never touched you... I am going to turn you on till you can't stand it, until you think you're going to explode, until you're aching to feel me and then I'm going to make you beg for me to release you. And I will... in my own time, in my own way, when I am ready. Be at my place at 8:00 tonight, and make sure to bring the red satin sash with you. Don't be late! - Me

You fall back into your chair, your mind racing, your breath coming faster now thinking of the night ahead of you. You struggle to compose yourself, adjusting your hard on. It's going to be a long day!

You move through your day distracted at best, on edge, thinking of the night ahead, anticipation burning inside you... exactly how I want you. You finally leave work and make the drive to my place, arriving minutes early.

You find the front door unlocked and enter slowly, taking in the surroundings. All the lights are off but the glow of candles flicker everywhere setting the tone. You hear music, soft and sensuous floating from upstairs and you call out, "Hello?" I respond back to you in an unmistakably sexy voice, "I'm upstairs."

You climb the stairs, red satin sash in hand, desire building stronger with each step you take. You find the doors to the bedroom wide open with one soft light bathing the room in a lustrous glow. There's a warm and sensuous scent in the air, you're trying to place it when your eyes fall upon me, and every other thought evaporates. You're not usually one for lingerie, but this you must behold. I'm wearing a black lace bustier that does great things for my full breasts. They rest precariously on top of the strapless C cups, which I know are too small but I like how my breasts look like they could spill over the top at any moment. The long narrow body shows off my trim waist and the lace gives a glimpse of my well defined muscles beneath, meeting the top of a matching black lace thong. I'm perched on top of 4 inch high heels, black and strappy, which give the must delicious tilt to my firm, round ass and long lean legs. Your cock is already straining against your pants and you've barely stepped in the bedroom.

You open your mouth to speak and I raise a well manicured finger to my lips, "Shhh..." I say shaking my head. I approach you and you reach out to touch me once again greeted by my shaking head, "Ah-ah-ah-ahhh.... Not yet," I tell you firmly. I stand directly in front of you, so close, but not touching you and lower myself in front of you, traveling slowly down the length of your body. My face passes so close to your cock that I can feel the heat, but I continue down all the way to your feet. I slowly remove your shoes and socks, then slowly stand back up. Your eyes feast on me as I rise up the length of your body. I undo your belt, slowly teasing you then move my hands to undo your zipper. I allow my hand to move deliberately across your raging hard on. Your pants fall to the floor and I begin loosening your tie, slowly, letting it run through my fingers, caressing it as if I were touching you...

I begin to undo each button and see the red satin sash still clenched in your hand. I run my hand down the entire length of your arm sending shivers up your spine, finally reaching it in your hand. "Good job," I whisper in your ear so you feel my breath on your neck. Now you stand before me naked, completely aroused, and you receive your first instruction, "Lay down on the bed," my voice punctuates the silence.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
12-04-2008, 10:51 PM
You comply and I climb on top of you, tying your hands to the head board so you are completely at my whim. You can feel the warmth between my legs, and knowing that I am turned on being in charge excites even more, if that's possible. I fill my hands with warm massage oil and begin to rub your shoulders, your chest, working my way down your belly, my breasts and nipples spilling over the top of corset, teasing every inch of you as they slide along the length of your well oiled body. I run my hands down your hips, skipping your throbbing cock completely. More oil and then I begin kneading your thighs, your legs, your calves, your ankles, rubbing your feet then working my way slowly, slippery back up...

You are on fire now, the teasing has taken a toll on your body and your mind. You moan out loud. You know I have plans for that oil, but you will wait for that. Now I tell you to suck my nipples. You want desperately to touch my breasts, hold them, squeeze them, feel them, but you can't move your arms... so you must use just your mouth. Your mouth feels amazing, eagerly sucking, biting and licking at my hard brown nipples. I reward your work by standing up and peeling off the black lace thong, now soaked with my wetness. I let you take in my pussy, trimmed neatly to a small dark patch of hair, pointing to the smooth and delicate lips that long to feel you. I climb back on you, straddling you so the tip of your dick tickles my pussy, massaging my clit in the most fantastic manner while you continue to bite at my nipples.

You try to push into me, but ah-ah-ah! No no, not yet. Not yet. You are nearly begging now, "Please, I need to be inside you, please..."

"You will," I tell you, "you will, after you eat me..." And I kneel over your face, planting my smooth delicate pussy directly over your face. Your tongue is fantastic, licking me, teasing me, entering me, oh my god it feels so good! I don't want to come yet, and I'm pleased by your performance, so I decide now I will allow you a little pleasure...

I slide down you slowly, teasing you with my hard nipples pressing into your body... You are beside yourself, every touch is like electricity lighting you up, sizzling. You hope, pray that I will give you some relief and at that moment are over taken by the sensation of my warm mouth inhaling the entire length of your throbbing hard cock. I have to stop immediately because I know you could come that fast and I won't let you. You instinctively move to grab my head, make me hold my mouth there but are reminded by the twinge at your wrists that you can't actually move. Uhhh! You protest out loud which does not amuse me....

I get up, telling you as I reach for the oil, "you thought that was a tease? Tsk tsk..." I lay down in between your legs, pushing them apart widely, and you watch as I pour more oil in my hands, rubbing it along my fingers. You are so completely turned on at the thought of where those fingers are going next.

Slowly I return my mouth to your cock, but don't take u in my mouth. I am licking now all around it, nibbling your thighs, sucking at your balls, and working my way lower... slowly... You're beside yourself now, moaning out loud as my mouth approaches your ass. I reach up with my well oiled hands and slowly, deliciously begin to tease your ass, licking, pressing, first my tongue, then one finger, then two, and then... I move away from it teasing you in the cruelest way... You're nearly incoherent, moaning writhing, begging me to release you.

Satisfied by my work I take your cock in my mouth, sucking you hard and deep knowing you can not possibly last for long. I will reward your patience. So I remove the ties from your wrists, allowing you finally the satisfaction of grabbing my hair while I deep throat you. I reach under you while my mouth works your throbbing dick and slide a finger right up your ass. You moan loudly, I know you're trying not to cum, it feels so good, but now I want the satisfaction of feeling you explode, I want to know I've taken you over the edge...

I swallow hard, taking your cock even deeper in my throat and at the same moment slide a second finger deep inside your ass and I'm rewarded instantly with a mouthful of cum, you shouting out "oh my god oh my god oh god!!!" with an orgasm that makes your entire body convulse. You bury your cock even further down my throat, holding my head there while your body shakes... I suck every last drop from you, feeling light headed from the intensity of your orgasm. I move up and lay down next to you, kissing you deeply so you can taste yourself on my mouth before you pass out.


The End

birdie8819
12-04-2008, 11:04 PM
A Cloudy Day

The sky is clouded, swollen grey clouds line the skies, like a wool shawl wrapped around the earth. It hugs the woods, warming the bare winter branches against the snow's cold touch as it falls from the sky. It's light and soft and it falls as if it doesn't exist, as if it didn't have any weight at all, and that's how I feel on this day, weightless and far away. Everything is muted to me, like I'm wrapped in a cocoon, one that muffles me against the sharp sounds of the city.

I try to keep this feeling, blocking out everything, just walking, but today my peace is disturbed, I cannot concentrate, for every time I close my eyes to savor the silence her laugh echoes across my mind. Her, the one with the pale skin the color of alabaster, lips the dark life color of blood, eyes the color of spring leaves frosted. I see her clearly in my mind and as I see her, so she appears standing before me. She leans against a white oak, her bright red coat buttoned to the throat with big round black buttons. She's smiles, looking past me, her eyes beckoning to someone in the distance.

I turn in time to see him emerge from the trees, a man, that man, his eyes dark and filled with wonder, his soul an incredible array of feelings. He steps forward, drawn to her, the only livid spot in a world of grey and white. He strides across the snow, and it crunches in protest beneath his boots. She laughs gaily, the sound a pure note of joy, and tilts her head to one side, studying him. He smiles and slowly reaches toward her, I feel as if the movement will never end, but eventually it does, and he places his hand on the front of her coat.

Smoothing his hand over the material, he guides his hand along her curves and his lips discover the softness of her mouth, she sighs and leans toward him. He undoes the black buttons one by one, and slips the coat off her shoulders and reveals her wonders to his eyes. As the material leaves her form one smooth button catches, and falls, landing gently in the snow at her feet. Her skin is wrapped in nothing but a thin white blouse and under her citrus colored skirt she shivers. She has always liked the cold. She says it makes her feel alive, makes her know she exists, because it lets her body do something she does not tell it to do.

His lips move along her neck and his fingers push the cold away from her waist. Slowly he reaches down to the hem of her skirt and his eyes ask for permission. She smiles and grants it, kissing him fiercely, his warm lips chasing the cold away from hers. He pulls at her skirt, the rough material sliding up her smooth legs revealing her warmth to the bitter cold. She revels in the sensation and soon his hands are running along her thighs, his fingertips leaving red marks against her pale flesh. She sighs and smiling he pulls her leg up, she wraps it around him and in one move, she feels his hard warmth against her, inside of her, stretching, generating sweet friction. She gasps in pleasure and he returns the gesture. She warps herself around him, and he in turn, presses her to him, his hands spanning her back, holding her to him, filling her.

Soon the act has reached a fevered pitch, and she spins away into her own world, floating in a sea of warm points of light. He follows her, his own warmth spilling from him, coating her insides. As soon as it had come, his warmth is gone replaced with a lingering spark fading against the seeping cold. He gently places her feet back on the ground, and her skirt slowly slides down her thighs. Tucking her into her coat he kisses her nose and smiling, walks away.

She has nothing let of him but the taste of his mouth, the spicy scent of his skin, and his warmth. Slowly she bends down, and picking up the black button, she tucks it into her pocket and walks away. The shivers running through her body still as she leaves the trees, the snow, the clouds behind. I smile and watch her go for I too, have left the clouded bare branches, and stepping back on to cold concrete into the rush of noise from the city, I cannot help but smile.


The End

birdie8819
12-04-2008, 11:06 PM
It was a Long Day

It was a long day. I mean, as far as being in conference in Florida can be a long day. It wasn't all that bad really. Endless speeches and talking about how all these new techniques could save our sales staff. I was so bored. It was good to return to my room. Now we had the luau part tonight. The company did it up, I can say that. It was a excuse for everyone to put on Hawaiian shirts, get drunk but not act drunk. Too bad we couldn't bring the spouses. The wife would have loved this. Being the ad sales manager, I had my own room at least. I wasn't doing badly. I was 47, and quite successful in our market. At least we were turning a profit. Yet the stress was awesome. Everyone was looking at you here. The entire corporate staff was just observing. I really felt sometimes like it was better to just go back to my pre-college days and drive a truck again. At least the people were more honest.

I got down to the party at 8pm sharp. Had a glass or two of booze and began to wander about. That's when she came up to me. Mary, our shining beauty was also our newest account executive. Tall girl. Brunette. Gorgeous long legs that wouldn't quit! She was wearing a wrap around, with a floral design. Not to mention the high heels and bare midriff blue shirt tied off at the waist and a large flower in her dark hair. Eyes that shines like diamonds. Lips that glowed silky cherry red with her lipstick. Long nails and toe rings. And she smelled like flowers. I had to smile. She was so young and innocent looking. Just 22. It was her first job out of college. Even though she was married at home, it didn't stop all the guys from flocking around every move she made in the office. She loved the attention and she was kicking ass on the street. She was exceeding all her goals handily. Her breasts weren't large but they weren't tiny either. She had a walk to make a man drop. She sat down next to me, and crossed those long legs.

"How are you doing, Mr. Giles?" she asked sweetly. "We missed the Indians tonight!" Mary was a huge baseball fan as I was. Her cute painted toes hung provocatively close to my leg. She was sitting probably a little too close. I noticed the looks from the other managers. I could see the little sly smiles. Fuck those guys.

"Good, Mary,' I said, 'enjoying the festivities?"

"Well, yes.' She explained,' but I really want to dance! I love Hawaiian music! Would you dance with me, Mr. Giles?"

"Of course I would, Mary!" I said, a little taken aback. "Only if you don't tell your husband!" I had to laugh. She just smiled and leaned closer to me, "What happens in Florida stays in Florida!" she giggled and that brought a round of nervous laughter from the table. I introduced her to everyone then. To say she was charming the socks off the entire managerial staff would be an understatement. She was beyond adorable. Her long black hair was mesmerizing as was her big brown eyes.

The luau band started a new song.

"Dance with me Mr. Giles?" she asked sweetly, already standing up. Her long thin body was exquisite in the soft light. "Of, course, Mary. Excuse me, Gentlemen." She led me by the hand to the poolside. Couples were dancing all around and we faded into the crowd. She wrapped her arms around my neck. We danced one song and the next was even slower. Her warm body was pressed against mine and I could feel all these eyes staring at me. My employee was getting quite sensual. She didn't seem to notice at all.

Suddenly she whispered in my ear, "Lets go back to my room. I want to dance for you there." I was stunned. I didn't know what to say. Here was this entirely attractive young woman who just made a come on to me. We were both married. She just whispered in my ear, "I'll dance for you like your wife doesn't!" It was like she was reading my mind!

"Uh, Mary, ' I stammered, 'this isn't usual..." my voice trailed off in her big brown eyes. I reached into my pocket.

"Here are the keys to my room. Ill meet you, in say, 15?" She just smiled, took the keys and spun on her heels. I returned to my table.

"Run her off Giles?" they were laughing. Little did they know? 15 minutes late I excused myself. I had to stop from running upstairs to the room. Trying to put on my best cool act I knocked on my own door, hoping no one was watching. I heard a shuffling inside. She was looking through the peephole the door opened. It was dark inside. I stepped in and someone closed the door behind me. There stood Mary. This tall youthful girl was completely naked from head to toe. She just smiled and wrapped those arms around me for a second time tonight. This time she kissed me deeply. Her tongue darted into my open mouth. She led me to the bed, bathed in the soft glow of a full moon. She raised my stupid Hawaiian shirt above my head. Began to work my belt. In a moment, my shorts had fallen to the floor. I stood there, with my erection pointed directly at her young face. She took my stiff cock into her hands, gently rubbing and stroking it. Her mouth engulfed the head. Sucking it tenderly yet firmly. She raised the shaft up to my belly, running her wet warm tongue under it, till she came to my balls. She sucked them firm but lovingly.

"I can do for you what you're wife cant." She said.

"Oh, God, Mary...you are so beautiful!"

She really went to work on my hard penis. The thing this young girl was doing was beyond description. She stroked it. Licked it. Sucked it. Ran her tongue up the pee hole and back. For a minute I felt bad for her husband back home but then all thoughts were lost in the ecstasy of the moment. Passion over came me. I laid her long sleek body back on the bed. She was shaven clean. I knelt before her goddess like body and began to kiss her hips. Legs. Down to her toes, which I sucked on. Back up again. I spread those long legs and before I could bury my face between them I could smell her sex filling the room. Her scent was beautiful and strong. I ran my tongue up the length of her slit. So wet. Dripping with Mary's nectar. I inserted my tongue between her legs the second time. Her hips were grinding my mouth with each taste and I grabbed her hips to get a better position. Her legs spread even wider. Her groans were now audible and her breathing became rapid. I ran a finger inside her, searching for that spot behind the clit I was now sucking on with a ferocity that surprised myself. I had never wanted a woman so much. Suddenly, she began to shake and my face and the bed were covered with a torrent of warm pussy juice. She was Cumming in waves. I kept swallowing but now way could I drink her all. She was flooding the bed with her wetness. She rolled over, and got down on her elbows. Her beautiful ass was high in the air.

"Fuck me like this, please baby...fuck me hard!"

I positioned myself behind her and placed my swollen member at her vaginal entrance. I plunged in to the base on first thrust. I felt her cavity clench tightly around me. She was using all those young muscles to suck out every drop of seed I had stored in my balls. I fucked hard. Fast. I rolled her onto her back and put those long legs up over my shoulders. I wanted to fill this young woman with cum and not miss a drop! I bucked and thrust as deep as possible, filling her every inch with my rock hard cock. I was building. I began to shake. My cock jumped in spasms as I unloaded shot after shot of sticky white sperm deep into her warm wet womb. I finally felt my spasms subside and I pulled out, trailing a long stream of warm sticky jism from inside her all over those long thin thighs. I collapsed in her arms and kissed her slow and deep.

Eventually, we both divorced shortly after returning home. My Mary is soon to be my young wife. We are expecting. Exactly 9 months from that glorious night.


The End

birdie8819
12-04-2008, 11:08 PM
Second Time with Mary

Mary Giles told you all about our first meeting in her last story. She was so young and sweet. I was captivated. Especially after I had virtually ignored her through most of high school. She just seemed like a freshman girl with a crush. Now she was 18 and I was home on leave from the Marines. Life had definitely changed. She completely rocked my world that day I picked up from school. She was now the object of all my attention and affection. The next day I made sure I was at her school when she came nearly bounding out to greet me. She kissed me hard on the mouth in front of all her class and opened the door to my car without waiting and jumped in. Usually I'm a door opener, but she didn't give me a chance this time as she just hopped right in, and closed the door herself. I could hear lewd whistles and comments from her friends on the bus.

"Hi, baby!" I said. I leaned over and kissed her hard on the mouth. Our tongues explored each other's young mouths. I was completely enthralled by this dark haired beauty. Her brown eyes were electric and her touch was high voltage to my young heart. She put on her safety belt then reached into her purse for a Marlboro. She lit up.

"Want one?" she asked. I loved to watch her drag on the cigarette. She looked too young to smoke; still it had a sensual quality. Everything this girl did had a sensual quality. Of course I took one. She flipped off her open toed shoes and put her bare feet on my dashboard. I looked over at her long bare legs up high. Damn, she was so sexy. I noticed every trucker checking out her long smooth body and cute painted toes on my dash. I could not blame them. She was making me so horny as well. Mary was wearing a pair of white shorts and a blue New York Yankees shirt, cut around the neck to show off her cleavage. I hate the Yankees, I am a die-hard Indians fan, but what are you going to say, right? She leaned back in the front seat of my Chevelle, took a drag on her smoke and smiled at me. She flicked the ash out the window.

"Where to, baby?" I asked. I thought she might be hungry after school I wanted to buy her a burger or something that she might want.

"Lets go to my house. My mom won't be home till five! I know what I want!" Ok, Mary, I replied. Your house it is. We pulled into the driveway; she grabbed her book bag and this time waited for me. She was moving fast. She took me by the hand, intentionally letting everyone in the neighborhood watch. She was showing me off. She was also putting on such a young feminine aire. Her hips practically swayed as if some unheard music was playing in the background. I think she was intentionally driving all the 40 year old men insane for blocks around. I really dug that. She carried her shoes and books. She opened the door with her keys, and I followed inside. Nice place, I thought. I lived in an open squad bay back in California, and I could smell the results of her moms cleaning that morning. The hose smelled fresh and kind of lemony. Mary threw her books and shoes down onto the floor, and told me to wait in the living room. She seemed very excited, so I just sat down and waited. Looked at the family pictures on the wall and thought, man! The guys back in the barracks would love this girl! She would not last a minute around them. I was pretty nice, and I know some of my buds would not even be so friendly. At last, she came bouncing out, literally, in the tiniest lime green string bikini I think I ever saw.

"I just bought it! Do you like it?" she spun around for my inspection.

"I love it! Mary Giles, that is so hot!"

She leapt onto my lap.

"I was thinking of you when I bought it!"

Mary kissed me. Kissed me hard. Her hands went to the back of my head, pulling my tongue deeper into her mouth. My hands felt her smooth firm belly. Up and down her thighs. Back up to her full but hard ass. She crawled up off me now. Mary extended her hand and I followed her into her bedroom. Posters of various rock bands papered her walls. Her room was painted in pastels and a large picture of Lou Gehrig was on the nightstand. She just jumped onto her bed. She landed on all fours and raised her rear end high, exposing her beautiful crotch captured by the lime green bikini. Tightly and only so very barely covered. I could see her pussy outlined and only covered by the barest of cotton material. I knelt down behind this long legged brunette teen angel. I kissed her crotch. I tugged at he bikini bottoms, which slid easily down her thighs. I inserted my tongue deep into her velvet gash. I licked up and down. I penetrated her anus with my tongue. She started to moan and rock backwards to meet every kiss. I spread her wider with my hands and licked even deeper. She started to squirm, and shake. Suddenly she came in my mouth. Or should say she began to cum all over my face. She was squirting liquid from her teen pussy in amounts I only had read about. She was simply on fire. My cock was throbbing with anticipation. I undid the string that held her top on. It fell to the bed and she rolled onto her back, her gorgeous young breasts heaving with anticipation of the coming coupling. I had just come in her the day before and I knew she was not using protection, but I wanted her.

"I love you, Mary...I have never loved any girl like this before!"

"Make love to me, Leigh. I want your baby!"

Damn, that set off fire alarms whistles bells skyrockets you name it! I was beyond hot. My cock was heavy and hard. First push, I rammed it up her young slit to the hilt. Her legs wrapped around me. I could feel her nails ripping deep into my back. This woman child wanted a baby and I was going to give it to her. Take her back to California and make a home. I was so sure. Surer of this than anything I had ever been in my life before. I thrust deep into her warm, velvet womb. Her legs long and thin, climbed higher up my back. I penetrated her near virgin wetness. She had been a virgin until yesterday. I ended that. I grabbed her soft and smooth ass. With all the strength I could muster, I forced myself to the deepest recesses of her young body. I exploded. Several times. Just came so very hard. Depositing all my seed deep within her young womb. I collapsed onto her. She gasped for air but knew instinctively what to do. She licked me clean with her tongue. Tasting and swallowing our mixed cum off my semi hard cock. She did not let up. In minutes she had me hard again. Though her mouth felt so amazing and warm, she rolled over on all fours.

"Make sure I am pregnant, Leigh!" she nearly hissed this command. I mounted her from behind again. Forcing my way into the already wet and cum filled hole, I penetrated Mary yet again. Her tits were heaving from the pounding I was giving to her. Her long brown hair danced in the sun. Her eyes closed and she gnashed her teeth. And for the third time in two days I exploded into her warm tight hole. She had now effectively drained me of all my seed. I had no strength. I was completely exhausted. I was completely Mary's.


The End

birdie8819
13-04-2008, 11:36 AM
Good Friends Go Wild

Sue Jean lay motionless on her stomach on a blanket she had recently spread out on the floor of her newly-rented apartment, shirtless, arms in front of her, relaxed face resting on her right arm, shiny black hair spilling off to the side and onto the blanket. I straddled her deliciously thick hips, still ensconced in a thin summer skirt, and squeezed another dollop of peach-scented lotion onto my palms and gently, firmly massaged it into her skin, gently kneading her soft shoulders, back, sides and upper arms. The slight smile on Sue Jean's face and the breathy sighs that intermittently drifted from her barely opened mouth indicated that I was doing good work.

Sue Jean's left breast, big, round and currently squashed under her, was partially visible from my vantage point and I red-facedly admit that I looked at it a bit more than was necessary. Though my position could be best described as straddling Sue Jean, I was actually sort of seated on her ample behind, gingerly ensuring that I didn't put too much weight on her, or, after checking out her one visible breast all too frequently, making certain my burgeoning erection did not make contact and freak her out.

See, Sue Jean and I were not lovers at the time this happened, or now, for that matter. She's currently married and the mother of one, but in the early 2000s she was just a single, admittedly lonely girl, living in a new city and apartment, who I'd known and been fast friends with for a few blissful years in a small, sleepy college town in which neither of us lived anymore. I also suspected that we shared a mutual crush that was squelched by me being in a long term relationship.

I am unabashedly a breast man and Sue Jean's boobs were huge. Her pretty face was framed by straight, long (and as I mentioned earlier, very shiny) black hair. She was a short girl and that made my six foot frame feel close to giant, a fact which made me, on some level, always feel like it was my responsibility to be physically protective of her. Not that I minded. I relished my bodyguard/pal duties.

Back to the massage, purely platonic at this point, the gentlemanly payoff of a musical bet lost (Sue Jean and I were forever arguing about music and offering backrubs to whoever was right, most often me, but not this time). Did I mention that Prince was playing on the portable boombox in the kitchen? As he wailed about 17 days of loneliness and then about a lover who was always, as he put it, in his hair, I continued to massage Sue Jean and check out her exposed breast whenever I could without being too obvious. And my cock continued to grow, the inflamed head creeping out of my boxers and rubbing against the fabric of my shorts, creating a sensation somewhere between divine and maddening.

I was getting really worked up and the combination of the delightful sensation of my cockhead rubbing against my shorts and the undeniable sexual tension created by Sue Jean's lack of clothing, my own imagination about the things I'd like to do to Sue Jean's body, the naked and currently clothed parts, and, let's not forget, the music of Prince, was leading us (or more specifically, me) down a a perilous path that might forever alter our friendship. I blame all that followed on Prince and his devilishly sexy funk jams with all those racy lyrics which just about demand sexual activity if flesh and spirit are simultaneously willing.

I got up from my partially seated position and Sue Jean stirred as if the massage was over, but I placed a hand on her shoulder, indicating that I was not yet done and she relaxed again. Now that Sue Jean's ass was not my default seat I began spontaneously rubbing it, ever vigilant for a facial tic or a body wiggle that might suggest that I had grossly overstepped but none appeared. I spent a few minutes squeezing and shaking Sue Jean's ass cheeks with my now sweaty hands and her demeanor never changed. In fact, I think her intermittent sighing may have increased a bit. And I noted from my ministrations and the resulting easy jiggle of flesh that Sue Jean was wearing no panties.

Emboldened by no physical or verbal smackdown from Sue Jean I reached under her long skirt and massaged her calves, working my way incrementally up her legs till I was kneading the soft flesh of her upper thighs, dangerously close to her pussy. At this point I still felt relatively safe in defending my courageous massage techniques should that they come into question, but I was about to cross the line.

I've always wanted to jump from an airplane but never had the balls, but I imagine if I did that that the initial leap might elicit the same physical response (the sensation of my heart feeling as if it had been suddenly catapulted into my throat) that occurred as I reached up and touched Sue Jean's pussy for the first time. I noted with satisfaction that she was already wet and my digits glided easily across her surprisingly saturated pussy lips, the index and middle finger of my treacherous right hand sliding slowly and gently into her warm insides.

Sue Jean moaned and got up on her knees, arching her pussy toward me, her skirt falling around her sides. With her elbows on the ground she cupped her breasts and pinched the nipples aggressively until they rose and then tugged on them. Her breastplay looked slightly painful but she was moaning loudly and pushing her sopping pussy more vigorously against my extended fingers so clearly she knew what she was doing. Just as I was coming to multiple dead ends on what the hell I was doing.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
13-04-2008, 11:37 AM
With two of my fingers buried inside of her and Sue Jean's shiny black hair covering her face, which was pressed into the blanket as she roughed up her beautiful, big boobs, we were not communicating at all on the next move. While I wanted to put my cock inside of her badly, I didn't think that was appropriate. Not that any of this was. Then inspiration struck.

Earlier in the day I had purchased a couple of new toys at a nearby female-positive sex shop that I frequented regularly. One was an extremely flexible footlong purple dildo that was nearly twice my length but not as thick around as my own shaft. Another was a tiny white device with multiple silver vibrating nubs that was intended for clit stimulation which the shop clerk had been kind enough to put batteries in and turn on to make sure it worked. Both were in my backpack near Sue Jean's bathroom.

"Don't go anywhere," I half-joked as I slowly withdrew my soaked fingers from Sue Jean's dripping pussy and she giggled, flipping her hair off her face, which showed no signs of distress about what was going on. Fierce hard-on poking painfully against my shorts, I sprinted lightly over to my backpack and extracted the desired items, briskly washing the floppy purple dildo with soap and warm water before returning to Sue Jean, who grinned and winked at me when she laid eyes on the sexual gifts I carried.

I got back behind Sue Jean who returned her elbows to the blanket and her ass in the air, her exposed, petite pussy glistening with excitement. I took the extra-flexible purple dildo in my hand and placed the head at the entrance of her pussy and rubbed it around a bit as if I was applying lip gloss, which, now that I think about it, I sort of was. I then pushed the head in a bit until her pussy clamped down on it. I slowly began feeding the footlong flexi-dong into Sue Jean's pussy, just a few inches at a time, gently establishing a slow fucking rhythm as Sue Jean's hands returned to her boobs, squeezing and pinching her breasts even more aggressively than she had before.

By this point I had gotten half of the footlong purple dildo into Sue Jean and she was excitedly thrashing around, pushing against it. With my free hand I grabbed the white mini-vibrator and turned it on to a medium setting and placed it against Sue Jean's clit, which sent her into further paroxysms of sexual joy. As an aside, Sue Jean had always complained about her difficulty achieving strong orgasms, but as I observed her looking like someone in the midst of some sort of pleasurable seizure, I reminded myself to ask her later whether the glass was half empty or half full.

As Sue Jean's vocalisms increased in volume and frequency and she pushed harder and faster into the purple phallus, I carefully reached up and turned the white mini-vibrator to its highest setting. Sue Jean went absolutely nuts. "Oh fuck, Rob. It feels so fucking good. I'm gonna cum so hard on this big cock." Always a very eloquent girl, Sue Jean was suddenly reduced to standard porn flick speak. Not that I minded. I would have to tease her about it later though.

And then she came, just as hard as she had promised, backing into the dildo so vigorously that I think she managed to get a couple more inches inside of her and simultaneously threaten some sort of wrist sprain for me as I held onto the purple pseudo-cock for dear life. Then Sue Jean went limp, turning over on the blanket and luxuriating in the afterglow of her transcendent orgasm. I admired the view of her huge breasts bobbing gently and was relieved that, for the time being, we seemed to still be the best of pals.

"Alright, Rob. You've been a very bad friend," Sue Jean teased. "Now I'm gonna have to ask you to step out of those shorts." The words had barely escaped her mouth when her phone rang. It was, inconveniently enough, my girlfriend, wondering when I was going to be home. She, Sue Jean and I were all friends, so my girlfriend knew where I was that afternoon and it wasn't an issue. Suddenly I emotionally crashed down to earth like the aforementioned jumper who has just discovered that he has exited the plane sans parachute. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.

I've never been a poker player and Sue Jean is very intuitive, and she kindly attempted to assuage my inner turmoil. "Rob, relax. It's gonna be alright. Not exactly the afternoon I was envisioning, but definitely memorable and enjoyable. Go home. We'll talk later." And with a wink, Sue Jean added. "I'm sure at some point in the future I will lose a musical bet and you'll be the recipient of a massage."


The End

birdie8819
13-04-2008, 11:39 AM
Chance Encounter

Most of my stories seem to be about love, romance, and hot sex. I guess that's because, there's just not much call for stories about hate, violence, and loathing. You'd think, I would get bored with it all after a while, but the fertile soil of my dirty old mans brain, keeps coming up with new ideas. Here's the latest one, let's see where it goes.

I'll let you in on a little secret; even I don't know where my stories are going to go when I start them. I have a very basic idea and they take wing from there. This title is a perfect example. I wrote it down and started this introduction, by now I have the two main characters, the starting sentence, and the setting.

Where does it come from? I wished I knew but I don't have a clue. Where it going? Only time and the characters will tell.

*****

I got off the plane in New Orleans around four in the morning. I had to be downtown by seven. One of my clients in Houston has a branch office here and the computer network has been giving them fits. No one around here seems to be able to figure it out, so here I am.

I'm not saying that there are not good network people here, or that I'm a miracle worker, I'm just more familiar with the total system. At one time or another, I have trouble shot it over a three state area. It's old and pieced together but it works, most of the time.

I caught a cab downtown and arrived quite a bit early, so I had the driver let me off at a local café. One thing about New Orleans, cafes, and bars are not in short supply. This one was on the corner across the street from a charter bus line; casino tours seemed to be their stock in trade.

I ordered coffee. Yankee coffee, I specified and a slice of apple pie. If you don't tell them Yankee coffee, you'll end up with enough chicory to kill an elephant. I don't remember exactly what chicory is but I do know that it makes strong coffee and makes me as jittery as a nun in a whorehouse.

Not that I have ever seen a nun in a whorehouse or actually been to one of those places. Yeah, that's my story and I'm sticking to it.

I had finished the pie and about half the coffee. The coffee tasted strong and bitter, I had an idea that they had taken their normal cup of coffee and cut it with twice as much water.

The waitress came by and asked if I wanted another cup. I checked my watch and told her ok. I still had a lot of time to wait for the building two blocks away to open.

She brought the cup of coffee and another glass of water. I added a little of the fresh coffee to my old and cut it with some more water. I was adding a couple of teaspoons of sugar to it, when someone entered the cafe by the side door. I glanced that way to see a person wearing a bus driver's uniform and returned my gaze to my coffee cup.

As the person walked past my booth, a whiff of a women's perfume drew my eyes up to follow the provocative sway of a well rounded ass across the room to the hallway leading to the restrooms. The red hair and swaying ass reminded me of my first ex wife. I grinned at the thought of her and shook my head.

I hadn't seen her in over thirty years and anyway she was in California. We had not parted company under very friendly circumstances but a long time later, we became at least friendly towards each other. The next two husbands she had after me were total assholes in comparison.

At least I had a job and didn't beat the shit out of her when she got angry and started her yelling. I just worked my ass off and occasionally went out for a beer and forgot what time it was. Oh well, that was all water under the bridge, as the saying goes.

My mind was wandering over some of the more fun times from early in our relationship, when the woman reappeared around the corner. I glanced that way and then did a quick double take. If that wasn't my ex, then she had a twin sister.

My mind and eyes did a quick inventory, five foot nine inches tall, red hair, heart shaped face, boobs out to there, narrow waist, nice hips, and long legs. They were all there and even nicer than when I had last seen her. She had told me that she had lost some weight but I just chalked that up to general bullshit.

Just before she got even with the table, I said questioningly, "Sandra? Sandra White?"

The woman faltered and stopped, looking down at me, a questioning look on her face. She cocked her head slightly to the side as she studied my face. The puzzled look on her face turned to a frown, and then she asked, "Do I know you?"

I recognized that voice immediately and grinned. "You should, you've slept with me enough, about six years, more or less," I said and then laughed.

Her eyes got wide at the sound of my voice and then a big grin was on her face. "Randy? My God, I didn't recognize you. You're so much bigger than I remember, and that beard and long hair. Is that really you?"

I stood up, still grinning, and said, "Well, I was when I woke up yesterday morning. After the last twenty hours though, I'm beginning to wonder." Then I asked my burning question, "What the hell are you doing in Louisiana? You're supposed to be in California."

She laughed and flapped the bus driver's jacket at me. "I drive a tour bus remember. I'm here with a busload of tourists that are visiting the French Quarter. What are you doing here? You lived somewhere over in Texas, last I heard."

I explained that I was here to fix a computer system and then I invited her to sit down and have some coffee with me. She grinned and sat down in the booth across from me. I waved at the waitress and she headed our way.

"Unless my memory is totally out of whack, you had better have the hot tea; the coffee here is stronger than homemade sin."

She smiled and replied, "There's nothing wrong with your memory, I still don't like strong coffee, and especially what they call coffee around here. Tea will be fine."

I placed her order with the waitress and then we both asked at the same time, "How long are you going to be in town?"

We both laughed and then Sandy said, "Jinks, you owe me a coke."

I chuckled and shook my head. "Damn, I haven't heard that in twenty five years or more."

"I guess I'm showing my age aren't I," she said and grinned.

I looked at her for a few seconds, as the memory of the twenty-year-old girl I had married all that time ago, floated behind my eyes. Other than a few lines around her mouth and at the corners of her eyes, she hadn't changed much. I blinked and said, "Actually, you're looking damn good, much better than me, that's for sure."

"Lair," she said with a smile.

"Actually no, I'm still carrying the picture of you as a twenty year old girl in my mind, and here you are a full grown woman. Believe it or not, it's an improvement," I said with all seriousness.

She grinned and asked, "Which picture are you referring to?"

I wondered for a second if the question was serious, and then I shrugged and answered truthfully. "It's not just one picture but more of a composite of a bunch of the happier times we had. Some part of you was added by each one." I paused to grin and looked at her chest before I added, "Some parts to that picture don't look like they've changed a bit."

She laughed and pulled the jacket closed. "I see you're still a dirty old man working on the age."

I chuckled and shook my head. "Not anymore, now I'm just a dirty old man, I've got all the age I need and then some."

She smiled and ran her eyes over the parts of my body above the table for a moment. "You sure have filled out. I remember a skinny guy with a sunken chest; you sure don't fit that image now. I think you're even taller than I remember."

"No, not really, I just learned how to stand up straight. I've put on quite a bit of weight, I weight about half again as much as I did the last time you saw me. It was all muscle a few years ago, but my working on or at a computer all the time, has let a little of it puddle up around my waist," I said and then grinned.

"I didn't see anything to complain about." She shot back at me. "The beard and long hair are what really threw me. You wore a mustache for a little while after you got back from Nam but the full beard and all that gray...." She let the sentence trail off as she looked at me. "I like it; it makes you look more distinguished and handsome."

"Old and senile is more like it," I said half to myself and chuckled.


Continue next page .............

birdie8819
13-04-2008, 11:40 AM
Something buzzed in her pocket and she reached for it saying, "That's my summoning page, I have to go get my bus ready. Are you going to be around later?"

"Sure," I said hastily. "I've got to repair that antique network but if I'm lucky it will be something minor. If not then I could be there quite a while. Is there someplace I can call you later?"

She took a small notebook out of her pocket and wrote a number down. "This is the hotel I'm staying at and I should be back there around five or so." She wrote down another number and said, "This is my mobile number on the bus. If you get through early, call me there."

She stood up as I did and gave me a hug, which I returned, and a light peck on the lips. "Call me," she said and walked toward the door. She paused there, looked back at me, and grinned. "I'll be damned, if there isn't some muscle under there." Then she was out the door and headed across the street.

I stood there for a moment just staring at the door. All kinds of thoughts were whirling around in my head. I shook my head and grinned, and then sat down. What were the odds of my ex and me ending up in the same café at five in the morning, in a town neither of us lived in? They were too high for me to even think about, even if I had any idea how big the number was.

Thinking of the hug she gave me, and how she felt in my arms, brought back a flood of memories, all of which were good ones. There had never been anything wrong with our physical relationship, in fact that had probably been the least of our problems. Sex was more or less, anywhere, anytime, and anyway. As young and broke as we were back then, sex was a large part of our recreation and always fun.

My mind set off down memory lane, wading through the tons of great times we had had sexually. Some of the things we had done and some of the places we had done them, brought a smile to my face. I was so lost in the past that the waitress had to touch my arm to get my attention, so she could ask if I needed any more coffee.

I looked at my watch and got a surprise. It was a quarter to seven, where had the time gone, I wondered. I told her, "No thanks."

I paid my bill and hurried out the door.

*****

It was a little after four by the time I found the main problem with the computer system. It seems that someone had reset one of the older slave servers over to a master and it was in direct conflict with one of the three newer master servers. The way the new system was intermixed with the old system, nothing had been shut down. It was all just slowed down, as multiple conflicts tried to take precedence over each other.

I reset the old server back the way it should have been and ran a couple of tests. Everything seemed to be back to normal, or as normal as the system always worked.

I hunted up the company's local computer guru and told her that I was going to find me a hotel room and that I would call in the morning to check to see if everything was still ok. She told me to try the Madison Hotel, two blocks south, the company kept an executives suite there. If it wasn't being used, then I could probably use it for the night and it wouldn't cost me anything. I thanked her and headed out the door.

In the outer office, I checked with the receptionist and asked about the hotel room. She told me that it was empty and that she would call and let the hotel know I was coming. I thanked her and asked if there was a phone I could use for a local call. She pointed to the desk across from hers and told me to use that one.

I tried Sandy's hotel room and got no answer but I did find out that she was staying at the Madison Hotel. All I got on her cell phone was her voice mail, so I left a message and headed for the hotel.

*****

The company suite was nice, a living room with a stocked wet bar, a large bedroom, and a full bath; the bathroom even had a hot tub. I tossed my overnight bag on the bed and tried Sandy's room again. There was no answer, so I tried her cell phone and got the voice mail again. I left the hotel number and my room number there and then called the desk and left her a message with them.

That was all I could do about that right now, so I checked to see if the hot tub was turned on. It was, so I stripped and raided the bar for a cold beer before I climbed into it. I relaxed and let the hot bubbly water work on my tired body.

As I lay there sipping my beer, my mind wandered over the subject of Sandy. Since I hadn't heard back from her, I figured that either she had just been yanking my chain about seeing me later or that she was tied up somewhere.

I had finished my beer and was wondering how I could get another without getting out of the tub, when the phone rang. I started to get out of the tub, when I noticed a phone handset on the wall within reach of the tub.

Picking it up, I said, "Hello."

"Why didn't you say you were staying at this hotel?" Sandy's voice asked me.

I chuckled and replied, "I started to ask you this morning if you had a roommate or maybe wanted one? I didn't know where I was staying until I got ready to leave the company where I was working. Then I was told about this place, it's on them, so I took it. Yeah, I'm still cheap." I ended with a laugh.

She laughed and then said, "You never were cheap; easy, but not cheap. I'm sorry to say that I do have a roommate and she's a bitch. She's driving the second bus on this tour, and slow as molasses in January. She's the reason everyone was late getting back to their hotel. She tried to make a wrong turn down a one-way street. New Orleans cops don't like that very much and we had to wait while she got straightened out and then got her ticket."

"Want to come join me? I'm neck deep in a hot tub right this minute and just finished a cold beer." I asked jokingly.

There was a short pause on the other end of the line and then Sandy laughed. "Why the hell not! I'll be there in about five minutes. Bye." She hung up.

I sat there with the phone still at my ear for a second and then slowly hung it up. "Oh shit." I muttered to myself as I wondered what I had gotten myself into. I had been joking, or had I?

After my long trip down memory lane this morning with all its wonderful, sexy memories, had I unconsciously been serious? It didn't really matter now, my ex-wife, thirty years removed, was on her way to my hotel room.

"Ok stupid, get out of the tub, and go unlock the door." I told myself as I stood up. "Yeah, and maybe you should put on a pair of shorts while your at it, you wouldn't want to scare her." My mind added as I dried off with a towel.

I slipped on my shorts, unlocked the door, and got myself another beer. I took a long swallow and there was a knock at the door. "Come in," I said and took another sip of the beer. "This should be fun." My mind muttered to me.

Sandy opened the door and came in. My eyes bugged out and my mouth dropped open when she did. All she was wearing was a smile. My eyes took in the robe in her hand but only as additional information, my eye were too busy wandering over her lush body.

She had packed on a lot of weight the last year I was in Nam. That was about a year before we separated and then divorced. She had lost that plus a little. Well, maybe not, it looked more like she had toned it up quite a bit. Whichever, she looked better now, than when I had married her and that was saying something.

Sandy laughed and said, "I'll take that as a compliment. Now, close your mouth and quit drooling on the rug."

My eyes snapped up to her face and I closed my mouth. She grinned and asked, "You wouldn't have another one of those beers would you?"

"I don't remember you as a beer drinker; you were always the sloe gin type of girl," I said as I got another beer and opened it.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
13-04-2008, 11:41 AM
When I turned around, she was standing right in front of me. She grinned, placed one hand on my shoulder, and then kissed me lightly on the lips before she replied, "A lot of things have changed about me. What I drink is probably the least of them."

She kissed me again and my surprise had worn off enough for me to kiss her back. My hand went to her lower back and I caressed her as the kiss went on for a minute or so.

Pulling her head back, she smiled and said, "You still kiss as good as ever, although that beard makes it definitely different. Come to think about it, I've never kissed anyone with a beard before, a mustache yes, but not a beard."

She took her beer from my hand and looked around the room. "Nice place, a whole lot nicer than mine. Where's that hot tub you were talking about?"

"In the bathroom." I replied.

She walked toward the bedroom door and I stood there watching her. She moved with a grace and ease that she had never had back when I knew her. She was one beautiful woman from the back as well as the front.

Her ass had been the thing that had attracted me to her in the first place. That and the short skating skirt she was wearing at the time. She had been bent over tying the laces on her roller skates. Her long legs in dark tights were the second things I noticed. Damned if she didn't look even better now.

At the door, she turned and looked at me, a slight smile playing around her lips. The smile blossomed and then she said, "Admiring the view and my ass as always, huh."

She did a little spinning step and asked, "Well, what do you think of the new improved me? It took a hell of a lot of work and sweat to get to where I am now. I got tired of being a cow and did something about it."

"You look better than ever, even better than when I first met you at the roller rink." I told her.

She leaned against the door jam and grinned, "We were a pair, weren't we? We were not the best dance skaters around but we sure won a lot of contests together. Two state championships, back to back. It hasn't been done since, you know."

"Yeah I know; we were so tall that we looked out of place with the rest of the skaters but it also made us look so much smoother and more graceful than them. I think that's what got us all those trophies," I said as I remembered our dance skating days.

She chuckled and said, "Yeah, and I think they could see something else too, like the love we shared back then. We moved more like one person and always danced closer together than anyone else."

I laughed as I remembered something. "Those dances always made you so hot, and the sex after a big meet was even hotter than normal. You always fantasized about doing our routine nude. I wonder if that showed to the judges also." I reminded her.

She laughed and replied, "I wanted to do that so bad, but we never could find a place big enough, or private enough to try it. If we had, we would have either hurt ourselves or ended up fucking like rabbits right there in the middle of the rink. We nearly ended up doing the latter, several times as it was."

I laughed and then nodded. "Yeah, we did the rabbit thing on a regular basis, anywhere and everywhere else but the rink. I'm surprised we never did it there."

"We never could get a place where we could be alone; there was always too many people around. I wasn't into public sex and flashing, well not that much anyway. Do you remember that little park up near my mom's house? The one where we always went to fuck our brains out after a competition. I still smile every time I drive by there," she said with a big grin.

"Yeah, I remember it, I remember it well. We had to cross that creek and we always spread that old blanket of yours back by those large trees. It was dark enough there that no one could see us but we could see everyone in the parking lot and the cars on the freeway." I replied with a grin. "You always wondered if anyone saw us. The thought of someone seeing us always made you hotter than ever."

She laughed and said, "It still does. Hey, come on, let's get in the hot tub and then we can continue this conversation. Driving that bus in this city with its traffic problems is murder on the upper back. Are you still good with back rubs, you used to be great at it."

I walked over to her and said, "I ain't gave one in a long time but I ain't forgot how, believe me."

"Good, after we soak a while, I'd love for you to do me." She grinned and added, "Rub my back too." She laughed and turned to cross the bedroom, swinging her hips in and exaggerated sway.

I laughed and swatted her on the ass. "You always were a hussy and that hasn't changed a bit," I said with a laugh. She laughed with me and walked on into the bathroom.

As she climbed into the hot tub she said, "I'm still a hussy, and I'm even better at it than I ever was back then. I know more now and I know what I like and how to get it. I'm a lot pickier and choosier than I used to be, that's the big difference."

She wiggled around settling in against the water jets on her back. "When Hubby number four took a powder, I began to wonder if maybe it was me and not them that was the problem. That's when I decided to become the new and improved Sandy White. I even went back to my maiden name. It's sure made a difference in the caliber of men I've met lately. As I said, I'm picky now. I ain't found one that measures up to my new standards."

I had taken off my shorts and was climbing into the tub when she finished talking. Her eyes locked onto my hard dick and she licked her lips as it went past her head. "Hmmm, that hasn't changed a bit. It's still big and hard and ready for action."

I settled into the seat across from her, relaxed back and put my feet up in the seat beside her before I said, "It just takes it longer to reload now, and sometimes the firing pin gets stuck and causes a misfire. I chalk that up to old age and lack of use more than anything."

"Hey, you can't be old; that would mean I'm old, since I'm a couple of months older than you and I know that ain't so. I feel younger today than I did ten years ago. Exercise and a good diet have done wonders for my body and for my mind and spirit as well. I don't even lose my temper like I used to. I even like myself better than I have in a very long time." She told me.

She took a sip of beer and put her feet up next to me. She looked at me for a second and then grinned, "I'm telling you things, I haven't even said to my sister. I always could talk to you and you'd listen, you were good that way. Actually, you were probably the best husband I ever had. I let greed and jealousy make a mess of our lives and then I tried to blame you."

There was a pause as she took a swallow of beer and grinned. "Never thought you'd ever hear me admit I was wrong, did you? Like I said, a lot of things have changed about me."

With a chuckle I replied, "You're right, I never would have expected that."

I was thoughtful for a moment and then I said, "You have changed a lot. Showing up nude, floored me right off the bat. The way you look was a surprise also. I kept the picture of you as the younger girl because I didn't much care for the one from when we divorced. I'm not just talking about the physical one either, your mental and emotional state wasn't...." I let the sentence hang for a second.

"Well, you know what I mean. I like this new you, you seem very happy and sure of yourself, much like you were when I first met you."

Sandy was smiling as I quit talking and took the last swallow of my beer. She took the empty bottle from me and stood up. She looked down at me for a long time and then she said, "You still tell it like it is, don't you. For a long time, I always thought you were trying to hurt me when you told me the truth about things. I realize now that you were just telling me the truth, whether or not I wanted to hear it, and nothing more. I was the one that was always hurtful, spiteful at times. I wondered several times today whether or not I should come by and see you."


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
13-04-2008, 11:42 AM
She sat down on the side of the tub and took a deep breath. "I treated you rotten as hell after you came back from Nam that last time and I treated you worse when you finally had enough and walked out on me. I took advantage of you in the divorce and tried to take advantage of you after that. Luckily your new wife wouldn't stand for it and give me as much hell back as I gave the two of you."

Sandy looked sad for a moment and then went on. "I never did tell you how sorry I was when I heard that she died. I really didn't know her but from what I heard from your mom and what our son told me after his few visits, I had to respect her. She seemed like a good lady and had your best interest at heart."

I started to say something but she cut me off. "No, let me finish. I've needed to say this for a long, long time. I'm sorry for all the things I put you through and all the problems I caused you. With thirty years to look back at us, I figured out that I was much of our problem. You tried to tell me on a great many occasions just that, but I was too stupid and stubborn to listen. So, for the record, you were right and I was wrong. I'm sorry. Now, I'm going to get us another beer apiece and when I come back, I want you to rub my back." She smiled and climbed out of the tub.

"Sandy, look, that was a long time ago and...." I started to say but she cut me off.

"No, don't even say it. What you did there at the end of our marriage, I pushed you to. I know that and you know that. So let's just drop it and let me feel good about my apology. It was something I've had to do for a long time, and now I've had the chance and I've done it. Now I can let it rest." She said and then turned and walked out of the bathroom.

I stared at her until she was out the door, I was marveling at this change in her. The old Sandy would have never admitted anything like that, even though it was all true. I decided to except her apology and let it go. Actually, I had let it go a long time before; my wife had shown me that bitterness and hard feelings didn't make a hill of beans.

*****

Sandy returned with the beers and handed me mine, she got up on the side of the tub and asked, "How do you want me?"

I looked at her and let a big grin cross my face. "How about with you on you're knees, from behind, hard and deep."

Not batting an eye, she answered, "Don't worry, we'll get to that a little later, believe me. Right now, I meant for the back rub."

She swung around, put her feet in the water, and sat there with her legs spread. The narrow red racing strip on her mound was right across the tub and at eye level with me.

I licked my lips and said, "If you don't get that out of my face, you're most definitely going to get bit and then I doubt if you'll get that back rub with anything except my belly."

She laughed and closed her legs. "That hasn't changed either has it? Your tongue still gets as hard as your dick and twice as fast."

I laughed and said, "You got that right, I'm still the second biggest lesbian in the world, and I'm not talking about size, either."

She laughed and climbed down into the water. "I can believe that, you always did like to munch on me and you were damned good at it to."

I grinned and said, "Ok, how about, if you just sit right here between my knees and lean a little forward. I think that might be the best for your back rub. I'd be careful sitting down though; all this talk about food has my dick hard again."

"You mean it actually went down. I was wondering if that was its natural state, it's been hard ever since I walked in the front door," she said as she moved over and sat down between my knees.

"It's all your fault, running in here nude like you did and scaring the hell out of me," I said as I sat my beer on the edge of the tub and then ran my hands firmly up the center of her back, a thumb pressing along each side of her backbone.

She arched her back against my hands as I did and groaned. "Damn, that feels good. I'll give you about twenty years to quite that."

When I gripped and then rolled the tight muscles on each side of her neck, she groaned again. "That's almost as good as sex."

"How long did you say it's been since you last had sex? If this is better, then you'd better find a new partner," I said with a laugh.

"It's been a while," she said, "But it's been forever since I had a good back rub."

She groaned and rolled her shoulders as I massaged her lower shoulder blades. "Oh, that's just the spot. You keep this up and I might just come right here. Damn that feels so good."

Setting her beer down, she leaned farther forward, resting her weight on her arms, her hands braced on the opposite seat. I worked up over her shoulder blades, back to her shoulders, and then down along the center of her back again, to her tailbone.

"Oh, so good," she said in a soft voice.

I spread my hands out flat against her back and slowly worked my way upward, using my thumbs to massage each vertebrate as I went. By the time I reached her neck, my thumbs were trying to cramp up. I was out of shape and out of practice at doing back rubs. I used my hands to work on her neck and then both shoulders near the neck again.

Finally, I had to quit as my thumbs were really cramping now. "Ok, kiddo, that's the best I can do, my thumbs are all cramped up." I told her as I massaged and pulled on my thumbs to relieve the cramps.

"Ummm, that was great," she said, sitting up and rolling her shoulders and twisting and flexing her back.

She arched her back and raised her arms, working her shoulders. "Oh man, that feels much better."

I reached around her, placed my hands on her stomach, and slowly slid them up until I cupped a large firm breast in each hand. I gave them a gentle squeeze and then firmly ran my hands over their surface, feeling the large hard nipple on each one roll around under my palm.

She leaned back against me and murmured, "Ummm, that feels good to. You have such strong hands. I always did like the feel of them on me; touching me, caressing me, teasing me. You always did know what to touch and when and definitely how. I'd be so turned on sometimes that I'd have a small orgasm by the time you kissed me."

I massaged her breasts and teased her nipples and after a minute or so, I heard a soft moaning whimper from her. I released her right breast and slipped that hand down to cup her mound, my fingertips caressing her smooth hairless outer lips. She hadn't ever shaved there when we had been together and it changed the way I remembered her feeling.

The whimper part of the moan got louder and when I slipped a finger into her slit and rolled her clit around gently she groaned deeply and whispered, "Oh, yes. You remember what I like all right."

My finger dipped lower down her slit and teased the slippery surface of her opening. She moaned loudly and spread her legs wider. I slipped my finger up inside her and rotated the fingertip. She gave a shuddering shiver and lifted her hips off the seat.

"Oh shit, I'm fixing to come," she said.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
13-04-2008, 11:44 AM
When I rubbed the finger inside her, up and down along the front of her vagina, feeling the slight rough spot where I remembered her g-spot as being, she came hard, slamming her legs tightly shut, trapping my hand. Her hips worked against my trapped hand as she yelled once and then groaned deeply.

I just held onto her and let her move, as she wanted to. After a while, she settled back onto the seat and leaned her head back on my shoulder. Her legs and their grip on my hand were the last to relax and when I removed my finger, she shivered again.

"Damn, I don't know what you touch in there but it makes me come harder than anything else in the world. You are the only one that has ever touched me like that and no one else has ever found the right spot. I've even tried to explain where it's at to a couple of my husbands but they still couldn't find it. I can find it every once in a while and then I go wild. I've woke more than one room mate up on a road trip when I did."

She took a couple of deep breaths and then sighed as I kissed her neck. "That little spot is my secret, it's something I found on our first date remember."

When she giggled and nodded, I added, "I think you woke up everyone within a five mile radius of that park that night. I'm surprised every cop in town wasn't out there looking for the body. You were screaming bloody murder there for a few minutes. At first, I thought I was hurting you and then I felt a gush of wetness on my hand and I knew better."

She laughed and said, "I had to wash that old blanket three times before I got the smell of sex out of it. I had to keep it hid in the trunk of my car for three days before mom wasn't home and I could wash it. If her bloodhound nose had ever caught scent of that, me and you both would have been dead. As it was, everyone swore I was pregnant when we got married. Boy, weren't they all surprised when I didn't have the baby until five years later."

I laughed and said, "Your sister was the worst, she kept asking you when you were going to have the baby shower. She had already graduated high school by the time you did have one. Wasn't hers about four or five months after that?"

Sandy laughed and nodded. "Our boy is only five months older than hers."

"How is she doing, I never heard from her but one time after we divorced and that's when she called and told me your father had died. I wanted to come to his funeral but...." I left the sentence hanging.

"Yeah, I know you did but you didn't want any trouble with me so you stayed home. Your mom told me about it and I'm sorry you didn't get to come. You were right not to, I would have caused trouble, I was still very vindictive back then," she said and then sat up.

She stretched and then lay back against me. "Damn, between this hot water, that back rub, and that yummy orgasm, I'm so relaxed, I'm sleepy."

I kissed her neck and asked, "Are you planning on sleeping here with me?"

"If you don't mind, I'd love to. I don't have to be up until around nine in the morning, the tour group has a free day tomorrow so they can do whatever it is they need or want to. It's my rest day." She told me.

"Good, I don't have any set time to be anywhere in the morning. I need to call the office and make sure the computer system is still working ok but other than that, I'm free. Well, reasonable anyway," I said and laughed.

She snuggled back against me and said, "Well then, why don't we go into the bedroom and tuck each other in before I fall asleep right here. I'm afraid you might have to wait until in the morning to get me on my hands and knees but I'll make it up to you, honest, I will." She laughed and turned her head to kiss me.

When we broke the kiss, I said, "Yeah, yeah, yeah. That's what all the women I seduce in a hot tub tell me."

She laughed and kissed me again quickly. "You know I'd rather owe it to you that beat you out of it. Anyway, I want to see if my memories of our lovemaking are exaggerated or not. At times I feel like they are and at time I feel like they're not. Now I've got a chance to compare the past and the present first hand."

"Ok, you little tart, get your ass up out of here, and let me dry you off. I don't need no wet women in my bed," I said. "Well, not wet with water anyway." I added with a laugh.

Sandy laughed and stood up. As I started to get up, she turned around, lifted her right foot to the rim of the tub, and bumped her sex right in my face. I grabbed her wet hips and sat back down, pulling her with me. This spread her legs wider and I ran my tongue right up the middle of her slit and flicked my tongue back and forth over her large hard clit.

She had her hands on the wall behind me, yelled, and tried to move away but my hands on her ass, held her in place. I worked at her clit for a few seconds feeling it grow even larger and then I dipped my tongue down and drilled it into her sex. She yelled again and shifted her body to spread her legs even farther, giving me more access to her sweet treat.

Sandy always had had a sweet taste and got wetter and wetter as I ate her. That hadn't changed in the least, but now she worked her sex against my tongue, where she had just laid there all those years ago. One of her hands left the wall and cradled the back of my head as I ran my tongue in and out of her rapidly.

She arched her back and pulled on my head. When her ass shivered in my hands, I moved back up, sucked her clit between my lips, and licked at it with hard, fast flicks of just the tip of my tongue. She yelled and jammed her hips forward several times, as her stomach muscles jerked and flexed, another orgasm rolling over her.

I continued to move my tongue over her clit until she eased her hips back; this time I let her move them. Her hand moved from my head to my shoulder and I felt her leaning on me as she slowly sat back onto the other seat of the tub. She sat there with her eyes closed for a few seconds and then she opened them and looked at me.

A moment later, she smiled and then grinned. "Damn, that tongue of yours is even better than I remembered it."

I laughed and replied, "I've had a lot more practice, and you moved to help me, which you used to not do. Anyway, I wasn't kidding about the lesbian thing, you were the first woman I ever ate and you created a monster, whether you know it or not."

"Damn, I knew you like to do me that way and I loved it too. I think I cut my nose off to spite my face, if this is any example of your talents," she said and then laughed. "I haven't come that fast or that hard, twice in a row, in a very long time. How I'm going to get out of here and into bed is anyone's guess. I may just have to sleep right here, you've relaxed and worn me completely out."

I laughed and shook my head. "Oh no you're not, we've just got started good. I plan to have you in bed with me when you wake up. I want to compare than and now also. I don't think I'm the only one who has learned something over the years."

I paused as a thought crossed my mind. "Damn, if our sex is any better than it was back then, we could hurt ourselves." I added with a laugh.

"What do you mean could; you've already hurt me plenty. I haven't been this sated since I can't remember," she said with a grin.

We sat there just looking at each other for several minutes and then she said, "I seem to be the one that's getting their cookies off here, how about you? You're getting a little short changed here."

I grinned and shook my head. "Not really, that's something else I've learned, women get multiple orgasms, and men get to enjoy them. Anyway, way back when, I had a repeater, now it's more of a single shot, if you know what I mean."

She smiled and shook her head. "You have learned things haven't you."

She looked at me as a sad look slowly replaced the smile. "I think I missed out on a lot and I don't just mean the sex."

"If wishes were horses, we'd be knee deep in more horseshit than we are now," I said with a grin.

She laughed and nodded. "That's for sure."

She sat forward and said, "Ok, give me a hand and let's get out of this tub before we look like prunes."

We got out of the tub and when I took a towel and began to dry her off, she looked at me and cocked her head to the side slightly. "Is this normal for you or just special for me? You always were helpful and considerate as I remember correctly."

I laughed. "Hey, I like doing things like this for a naked lady; it gives me a chance to look and touch without getting hit or cussed out. Us dirty old men have our little tricks of the trade you know."

She grinned and then kissed me on the lips as I stood up from drying her legs and feet. After the short kiss, I grinned and said, "See, it worked. I got a kiss instead of a slap. Now turn around so I can ogle your beautiful rear end. I mean dry your back."


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
13-04-2008, 11:46 AM
She laughed and turned around. "You are still funny and fun to be around. I always did like your sense of humor; it hasn't changed except maybe you've gotten better at it."

As I worked my down to her butt and wiped the towel up the crease, she wiggled and laughed. "I could get used to this real easy."

I ran my hand and the towel up between her legs and rubbed her pussy. She came upon her toes and laughed. "Wahoo!" she said.

Patting her there once, I started to dry the back of her thighs, chuckling as I did.

I stood and said, "Ok, that's got most of it, that one place seemed to get wetter, the more I tried to dry it."

She turned around and grinned as I hung up that towel and got a dry one. She took it from me and rubbed it on my chest. "I think I'll try this, it's been a long time since I've dried anyone else off but...." She left the sentence hanging as she ran her hand and the towel over me.

Sandy grinned, wrapped the towel around my semi hard manhood, and gently rubbed it. It grew firmer as she did, by the time she released it; it was standing straight up against my belly. She squatted down, and went on to dry my legs. "Now that's how I always remembered that thing," she said.

She dried my legs and then my feet before she looked back up. She looked at my manhood, reached out, and pulled it down a little. A soft smile crossed her lips and she looked up at my face as her tongue flicked out and captured the clear drop of fluid on the tip of my dick.

"If I start with this, we might not get to sleep for a while. I think I'll wait until we get into bed and get comfortable; I want to take my time. I've learned a few things myself. Sucking a dick has never been my favorite thing about sex, but after that little tongue exercise of yours, I think I'm going to kick back and see just how far I can get you to climb up the wall. I might even try and make you slide back down it."

She laughed, kissed me on the head of my dick, and stood up. "Turn around so I can do your back."

*****

When we got into bed, she moved over to lay her head on my shoulder and slipped her leg over between mine. I held her with one hand on her upper back and the other at the top of her ass. One of her arms was between us and the other was on my chest.

After a moment she sighed and said, "This feels wonderful, we always did fit so well together. Now that I'm thinner and there's more of you, it feels even better than it used to. I still can't get over how you've filled out."

I laughed and said, "You lost it, and I found it."

She chuckled and said, "No, I lost fat and there's muscle under here. That little spare tire you have is natural and a little of the right exercise would take care of it in short order." She chuckled again and added, "I know a really fun sexercise that it takes two to do. I'll have to show it to you, although you probably already know it."

I hugged her and laughed. "The operative word there is that it takes two to do it. With you in California and me in Texas, it's going to be hard to set up any kind of a regimented program."

She nodded and sighed. "Yeah, I know."

*****

I don't know which of us dozed off first; I had been up for over forty something hours and snuggling with Sandy on that soft bed put me out. When I woke up, Sandy was still snuggled up right were she had been. I lay there and smiled as I listened to her soft burring snore.

I must have dozed again; Sandy's moving brought me back to wakefulness. I opened my eyes to see her sitting on the side of the bed. "Good morning." I said with a big smile.

She looked even better in the sunlight coming through the window than she had last night. Her short red hair was tousled as she yawned and then stretched her arms above her head. She arched her back and then brought her hands down sharply.

With a grin over at me, she said, "Good morning to you, I'm sorry I woke you. I had to pee and you know I can't wait long in the morning."

I chuckled and replied, "Yeah, I remember. You'd better hurry though or you're going to have someone in your lap. That beer is wanting to get out, now that you mention it."

She laughed and leaned over to kiss me softly. "It'd be better if I was in your lap but then you'd have a problem other than having to pee."

As she got off the bed and headed for the bathroom, I watched her ass sway and said, "Yeah, I'd end up peeing on the ceiling." She laughed as she went into the bathroom.

*****

When she came out of the bathroom, I headed that way. When I returned to the bedroom, she was back in the bed. I grinned and joined her. I looked at my watch and it was a quarter after nine. I picked up the phone and placed a call to the office. About the time I got the computer guru on the phone, Sandy rolled over and ducked under the covers.

I was asking about the computer system, when Sandy's warm mouth closed over my limp manhood. It was all I could do to finish the question and not groan aloud. There were a few small things still out of whack, I was told. My dick was now hard as a rock and all the blood had left my big head for the little one. I was having a real problem following what the woman was trying to tell me about the system.

A moment later, I said, "Uh, something's come up here, let me call you back in a few minutes." I didn't wait for an answer; I just hung up and pulled the covers down so I could see Sandy.

Sandy grinned around the head of my dick and then popped it out of her mouth. "Yeah, I'd say something came up all right but it'll be more than a few minutes before you call anyone back. I'm going to make damn sure of that."

She sucked the head of my dick back into her mouth and flicked her tongue over the sensitive spongy head. I did groan this time. She grinned and started to slowly bob her head, taking more of me into her mouth each time, her eyes never leaving my face.

In the old days, Sandy rarely sucked me and she only did it for a short period of time and never very well. Now she was putting a serious effort into it and had me on the verge of coming several times. Each time, she would take me out of her mouth and lick my shaft like it was an ice cream cone.

The third time she did this, she grinned and said, "I can't decide whether I want you to come in my mouth or in my pussy."

She took a long lick up my shaft and circled the head with her tongue. The question became academic at that point as I came with a loud groan and a gush. The first spurt hit in her open mouth and with a look of surprise, she sucked the head quickly into her mouth to be greeted by a second spurt.

Sandy gave out with a soft moan and swallowed. Then she swallowed my shaft to the hilt and sucked it with a vengeance. I groaned loudly and my hips bucked up off the bed as her tongue flicked and wiggled along the bottom of my shaft.

She continued to suck until I started to soften and then she slowly let me slip out of her mouth. She licked her lips and grinned up at me. "So much for that decision. Now you'll just have to eat my pussy until this thing reloads."

I blew out a noisy breath and chuckled. "Damn, don't you just hate it when that happens."

She laughed and replied, "Well, no, not really."

As I chuckled again, she moved up and cuddled back up to me. When I kissed her forehead, she looked up at me, and I kissed her on the lips, tasting myself there. She moaned softly as my tongue entered her mouth and dueled with hers. She rolled halfway over on top of me as the kiss went on and on.

When we came up for air, she laid her head on my chest and sighed deeply as I stroked her back with both my hands. "Damn you!" she whispered softly. I wasn't sure that she meant to say it aloud.

I waited a second or two and then asked, "Why would you want to do that?"

She took a deep breath and replied, "Because, I could fall back in love with you so very easily. That is, if I ever was not in love with you. I hated you for a while and I didn't like you for even longer but I don't think I ever stopped loving you."

My hands stopped for a second on her back as she said this and then they moved on. I wasn't sure what to say or even if I should say anything. I took a deep breath and let it out slow as I turned what she said over and over in my mind.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
13-04-2008, 11:47 AM
"I know; I never did know when to keep my big mouth shut," she said softly and then sighed deeply.

I chuckled and kissed her hair. "Yeah, that's true, although you were doing so good there for a while."

She chuckled and slapped me lightly on the side. I kissed her hair and went on, "You just caught me off guard with statements like that. I've been avoiding thinking along those same lines. All this has been so sudden and out of the blue, so to speak."

We lay there silent for a while. "I know what you mean; I really didn't mean to say that out loud, at least I don't think I did. It was one of those Freudian slips, you hear so much about," she said with a chuckle.

I chuckled with her and said, "A slip, Freudian or otherwise, just doesn't go with that outfit you're wearing."

She laughed and slapped me on the side again. I hugged her tightly and kissed her hair again. She sighed and snuggled up closer.

*****

We must have dozed off because the soft purr of the phone woke me. The front desk asked if I was checking out or staying another day. I told them, I would be staying but that the bill would be on me from this point on. They told me that it wouldn't be a problem and hung up.

"So, you're not going to go running off, screaming into the depths of New Orleans, huh?" Sandy asked softly.

I hugged her again and chuckled, "Nope. Sorry, you ain't going to be that lucky. I'm going to stick around and torment you some more."

Suddenly, I rolled us over until she was flat on her back; at that point, I kissed her long and deep, my tongue fencing and dueling with hers. She moaned softly after a moment and moved her leg over so mine could slip between hers. My semi hard manhood was pressed to her thigh and her hot sex was pressed to my hip. She moaned softly again and flexed her sex against the pressure of my hip.

I broke the kiss and moved to nibble at her ear for a second before working my way down her neck with little licks and kisses. I kissed my way back and forth across her prominent collarbones and then down across her upper chest.

When my lips latched onto her right nipple and my tongue swirled around it, she moaned and arched her back, pressing her breast to my mouth. I sucked more of the breast in my mouth and bathed it with my tongue. I released it to lick and kiss all around and over it.

As I moved to the other one, her hands guided me at once to her stiff, hard nipple. I sucked on it and then flicked it with the tip of my tongue; she arched her back, so I sucked as much of her breast in my mouth as I could.

I shifted my hip a little lower over her sex, which brought a soft moan to her lips and then I pressed her breasts closer together and alternated flicking one nipple and then the other. I sucked on one nipple and then the other until she moaned again, both nipples were now far larger than they had been and hard as rocks.

Kissing my way down across her lower rib cage and down across her stomach, I shifted my body lower as I went. When I circled and then tongued her navel she jerked and giggled. "I'm still ticklish there," she said softly.

I continued to tongue her there until her hands came down to my head, then I moved lower to lick along each side of her red racing strip. Her hands left my head and returned to pinch and pull at her long nipples. Her hips moved her mound against my tongue and her legs parted more, to let me lay down between them.

As I got comfortable, I noticed that her sex was slightly parted and the inner lips were peeking out at me. I sucked at these for a second and then licked between them, her hips shivered and she moaned a little louder this time. I licked up and down her slit with little flicking licks, watching it open and the inner lips unfold more and more.

I sucked on each of those and then nibbled softly. Her hips shivered again and lifted to me. I cupped an ass cheek in each hand and dined on her sex, taking my time getting to her fiery liquid center. When my tongue did finally stab into her wet sex, she groaned loudly and rammed herself against my face. I lapped deeply at her sweet juices and felt her sex nibbling back at my tongue.

As I moved up toward her swollen, un-hooded clit, I had the same thought as she. Should I eat her to a climax or fuck her to one. When I touched her clit, it was all over, she came with a loud yell, her hands once more on my head, holding me in place as her hips jerked and bucked under my tongue.

When her climax diminished and she became too sensitive, she pushed at my head. I dropped lower and lapped at the flow of juices running down the crack of her ass. She lifted her ass higher and spread her upraised knees wider. I feasted on this nectar as I worked my way back toward the source.

Flicking my tongue against her anus drew a moan from her lips and a jerk from her hips. I moved on to lap at her vagina for a moment or two. Then her hands were trying to pull me upward.

I moved up over her, lowered my hips, and pressed my hard manhood against her slit. She moaned and worked her hips against me as a shiver ran up her body.

"Oh God, fuck me now and fuck me hard," she said quickly.

I moved my hips down as she tilted her pelvis. The head of my manhood found her opening and then we both moved to consummate our union. We both moaned loudly as her warm silky wet sex enveloped me. I pulled back and drove deep into her as her legs wrapped around me and pulled me even deeper. It was as though the last thirty years hadn't happened and we were back on our wedding bed.

We moved together in that old flowing motion that we had used so many times, that motion that fit us together so well. Our moans and groans mixed together as we moved upward toward our mutual orgasm. My hardness moved smoothly in her warm wet softness, her sex gripping me with a velvety firmness that only pulled me deeper.

Together we spiraled up only to level off and then spiral up higher. When we did reach the top, it was with a flash and an explosion of mutual release. Then we were hugging and kiss each other as our bodies ground together, mingling our pleasure and desire.

*****

At some point, some time later, as we lay there in the afterglow of our passion, a burring ring finally broke through the haze of my brain. I realized that it was the phone but my body would not respond well enough for me to move over and pick it up. That would have meant that I'd have to let go of Sandy and I couldn't bring myself to do that. Not right now at any rate. It quit ringing and I sighed deeply.

Some time later, we rolled over onto our sides and kissed gently as we caressed each other. I don't think either of us had even opened our eyes yet, my manhood was still held in the embrace of her sex. Sandy would shiver from time to time as I slowly softened inside her. As the head slowly slipped out of her, she sighed deeply and nestled her head down against my shoulder.

*****

I think we dozed again. I came up out of it to the feel of her hand moving on my back. I sighed and moved my hand down her back to her butt and then back up. She giggled and whispered, "It was even better than I remembered, it was the same but so much better. Old but new, all at the same time. I could feel our old...." She let the sentence trail off, the last part unsaid.

I nodded against her hair. I didn't trust my mouth, if I opened it right then. The only thing that would have come out was I love you. I was scared to say that for both our sakes, the same as she was. She had a bus to take back to California and I had a plane for Texas.

After a while she asked, "What are you thinking about?"

"Buses and planes." I replied, a strange quiver in my voice.

"Me too," she said in a whisper.

The phone rang half a dozen rings and then went quiet as we both ignored it. In the same whispery voice, Sandy asked, "How's the weather in your part of Texas, this time of the year?"

"You'll have to come home with me and find out for yourself," I whispered back.

"Ok," she said and hugged me tightly.


The End


Time To Go Work Liao Will Post Some More Tonight

Rinnai
13-04-2008, 06:32 PM
The Shed ( Part 1 )

This true story happen when I was 19 years old attending my first year of junior college and just started dating my future husband. I come from a small Texas town where everybody knows everybody and my father is pretty well known. Let me describe myself, I was 5'1", 95 pounds, had short black hair, firm C cup breast, and a tight little body that men would hit on all the time.

It was a hot September day after class, when my boyfriend and I were out riding around our small town in his truck. My boyfriend was constantly sliding his hands up my skirt feeling my smooth thighs and rubbing my moist lips through my panties. We were both feeling incredibly horny and wanted to go some place to get it on. So we decided to check out a house that I grew up in which my father was remodeling to possibly rent in the future. I thought I had a key to get in the house but none of them on my key chain would work. So we walked around the house to see if we could get inside but there was no hope. We were about to leave when we noticed a shed close to the house which the door was open and decided to check it out.

Once inside, my boyfriend attacked me, pushing me up against the wall, kissing me then groping me all over running his hands under my shirt and skirt feeling my hot pussy and hard nipples. Soon he had my shirt and bra off, with my skirt raised and panties down around my ankles. I was so freak-in hot and my young hard teen body was in need of some hot passion. I dropped to my knees, pulled my boyfriends shorts down, and took his hard 5" cock in my mouth. I enjoy sucking his cock and licking the pre cum that oozed out of his rigid dick. He loved the way I looked up at him with my hungry eyes and squeezed his full balls.

We were going at it pretty good when we heard a police radio just outside the shed. The dam nosy neighbors I guess called the police when they saw us wondering around the house. I quickly jumped up but before we could cover up the police officer swung open the door to the shed. There we were standing in all our glory, looking totally shocked, and worst of all, I knew Officer Garza he was a good friend of my father.

He told us to cover up and get out of the shed so I just had time to pull down my shirt and skirt leaving my bra and panties in the shed. Officer Garza told my boyfriend to get in his truck and leave or he would take him to jail charging him with trespassing and indecent exposure. And he told me that he was going to take me to my dad to tell him what I was up to. My boyfriend didn't wait a second and away he went taking off in his truck leaving me there to deal with my father.

Rinnai
13-04-2008, 06:34 PM
The Shed ( Part 2 )

Officer Garza told me to get in the police car and began driving me to my house. The drive to my house is very long since it is located way outside town in the middle of nowhere. Officer Garza was your average cop, slightly overweight but in decent shape for his 42 years of age. As we were driving, I thought he was either taking peeks at my short skirt and smooth legs or hard nipples that were poking out of the fabric of my shirt from the car air conditioning. I started begging with Officer Garza to not tell my father and let me off with a warning. That I would clean his house, wash his car, or do anything for him so I didn't have to face my father.

Suddenly Officer Garza pulled off the road and into this abandon barn that was about a mile from my house. He looked at me and told me I had two options. One, to get out of the car and have sex with him or Two, stay seated and we will go see your dad. Then he got out of the car and walked to the rear of the vehicle. I sat there dumbfounded, weighing my options, and not even thinking I found myself eagerly getting out of the car walking toward him.

Officer Garza didn't say a word to me as I came to the back of the vehicle but just took his gun belt off, unzipped his pants, and pulled his semi hard cock out. He placed a hand on my shoulder and pushed me down on my knees placing his cock against my lips. I slowly took him into my mouth enjoying his cock swelling in my mouth and the salty taste of his precum. He stared down at me as I took his cock deep in my mouth, licking the tip, and stoking his shaft. He stood me up, took off my shirt exposing my hard young breast and sat me on the trunk of his car. Greedily, he took turns sucking on my hard nipples and kissed his way down my stomach using his hands to lift my skirt and push my thighs apart.

Kissing my silky thighs, his hot breath was causing my clit to swell and I ached for his tongue to dive deep into my tight young hole. His tongue swirled around my clit then hungrily dove deep into my pussy making me arch my back and moan with intense pleasure. Lapping up my juices, he slid his fingers into me using his thumb to play with my swollen clit. I couldn't believe that this older man, friend of my father, was actually taking advantage of me, but for some strange reason I actually was enjoying it.

He stood up grabbing my legs pulling down on the trunk with his 7" rock hard cock pointing straight at my dripping pussy. I asked him to put on a condom but he said he didn't have any but he would cum on my stomach. The tip of his cock rested on my tight love hole as he stared at me. He held my hips and slowly pushed his rigid dick into me. I wasn't use to anything that big so it took him awhile to work it in. He was enjoying using his fat cock to stretch my young pussy telling me how much he loved my tight little cunt. Once his cock was deep in me, he slowly started to pull it all the way out and shove it all the way back in. I could feel his balls slapping against my ass. It felt like his cock was hitting deep within my pussy against my curvex making me yelp.

Officer Garza was really plowing his cock deep in my pussy making my head spin. I asked him if he loved fucking my young hot body and told him his cock was so much better than my boyfriends. With sweat dripping from his forehead and his breath, I could see he was getting close to cumming. I told him to fuck my tight pussy, fuck me hard to which he responded by really driving his cock deep into my cunt. I couldn't take it any longer and started to cum over and over again. My body was shaking uncontrollably and my pussy muscles were clenching down on his cock. I guess that sent him over the edge as well because he was grunting and pulling me down onto his cock as he filled my cunt with his cum. He laid on me until his cock went limp, popping out of my sloppy cunt hole.

Officer Garza pulled up his pants, put on his gun belt, and told me that I needed to walk the rest of the way home. I slid off the trunk of the car, put on my shirt and pulled down my skirt and began walking home. As he drove off, he told me to tell my dad he said hello and I walked the rest of the way home with cum running down my legs and hoping that I don't become pregnant.


End of story.

Rinnai
13-04-2008, 06:37 PM
Alice's Afternoon Delight ( Part 1 )

Alice was very disgusted with her husband Frank at the time she confided in me with this outrageous story. Frank was out spending the majority of his time bar hopping with his friends and very little with Alice. She was beginning to feel ignored, and alone.

Alice started spending more time with her friend Debbie and Debbie's husband Bill. Bill is a handsome looking guy and Alice found him extremely attractive. Alice would flirt with him every chance she got. Last Friday Alice went over to visit Debbie knowing full well that Debbie was not at home. Bill answered the door. "Debbie went out," he said. "You can wait if you want." Alice had no intentions of leaving; she went in and headed straight for the bar. "Would you like a drink?" asked Bill with a teasing grin. "Of course," Alice replied hastily pouring herself a glass of vodka.

Alice proceeded to tell Bill about her looser husband and explain her frustration as she sipped her intoxicating beverage. Suddenly Alice broke into tears she didn't understand why Frank would rather be with his buddies than her. Bill slipped behind Alice and wrapped his arms around her waist. Alice leaned her head back on Bill’s shoulder and dried her tears on his shirtsleeve. Bill squeezed her tightly pulling her body against his. "It will be ok," he comforted her. Alice's knees trembled when Bill kissed her ear and his hot breath warmed her cheek.

Alice could feel a bulge in the front of Bill's jeans pressed snugly up against her ass. Bill kissed her neck and slid his hand up under the back of Alice's tight skirt. He slowly slid his hand over her but-cheeks and between her slender thighs. Alice put her hands on the bar and leaning slightly forward arched her back tilting her ass like a dog in heat. Bill began massaging her pussy over her silky white, panties. Alice had waited a long time for someone to give her the attention she had so desperately needed.

Alice's stomach was full of butterflies, and her panties moist with excitement. Bill slid Alice's panties to one side and cupped her bald beaver in the palm of his hand. Alice laid her head back against Bill closed her eyes and let the moment consume her. He slid his fingers gently over her clitoris and teased it, as Alice panted with restraint. Bill slipped one finger up inside of Alice’s juicy, hot, snatch. Alice gasped with desire, "Oh that's Good" she whispered. Alice's juices coated Bill's finger as he slipped it in and out of her hot hole. After several minutes Bill removed his slippery wet finger and massaged her clitoris. Then Bill re-entered her with his finger forcing it deep into Alice aching cunt. Bill fingered her for a few more minutes before he forced a second finger inside of her. Alice reached her hand behind her back and rubbed the hard bulge under Bill's pants. Alice worked her fingers up and down the length of Bill’s rock hard bulge. Alice turned to face Bill she kissed him on the lips and slipped her tongue into his mouth.

Bill nodded towards the dinning room table. "Bend over it!" he insisted. Alice made her way to the table; she lifted the back of her skirt and leaned forward over the table. Her palms pressed flat against the table top, her delicious, naked bottom peeking out from under her skirt. Alice spread her legs, she bent so far over her nipples were on the table. Her cheeks spread just enough that Bill could see her asshole. Alice's ass was so perfectly round and perky. Bill knelt behind her and began licking and kissing her firm but cheeks. Bill was extremely stimulated as he watched a drop of pussy juice drip down Alice's leg. Bill licked it off and slid his tongue up over Alice’s tasty slit. Bill savored her juices as he slid his tongue up and down the length of Alice’s sticky flaps. Suddenly, Bill slipped his tongue inside of Alice's tight asshole. Alice felt pleasure in a way she never had before. Bill bent her over a little farther. He began licking her pussy, teasing it with his tongue. He moved his tongue back and forth from her ass to her pussy penetrating both holes. Then he began fingering her pussy while eating her tasty ass. "Fuck me now!" Alice demanded. "I want to feel your cock inside of me up to your balls."

Rinnai
13-04-2008, 06:38 PM
Alice's Afternoon Delight ( Part 2 )

Alice assumed a doggie style position on the carpet. Bill got on his knees behind her and maneuvered his body between her legs. Bill gripped his cock with his sweaty palm and started to guide into Alice's wet cunt. "MMMMMMM!" Alice moaned as she felt her pussy fill with Bill’s huge cock. Bill propelled himself deep in her hot pussy with each forceful thrust. Bill’s long hanging balls slapped off Alice’s clitoris with each intense lunge of Bill's hips.

Suddenly the front door swung opened. "Oh my God Debbie is home!" Alice screamed. "Don't worry, Bill assured her "she'll get over it besides I'm not stopping now." Debbie's eyes were wide with discontent as she turned the corner and absorbed the tasteless view. Debbie just couldn't believe what her eyes were seeing, her husband was fucking her best friend. Debbie's mind quickly went through a range of emotions of anger, fear, and jealousy. Debbie felt betrayed and left out by Bill yet again.

Debbie ran upstairs and quickly returned with a big dildo. She stripped naked in front of the fucking couple. She stood in front of Bill's face and began fucking herself with the dildo. Bill was so busy fucking Alice he barely noticed her. Debbie decided to do something that would quickly get her noticed so she withdrew the sticky dildo from her pussy. She got on her knees behind Bill's big hairy ass. She reached between Bill's legs grabbed him by the balls and gave them a good squeeze. She guided Bill's cock back and forth into Alice's cunt. She fucked Alice hard with her husband's huge dick. Debbie had a firm grip on Bill's balls and Bill knew it. Bill was so excited he was almost ready to cum. Bill's balls were slippery and wet with Alice’s hot love juice.

Debbie dampened Bill's asshole with some of the juice on her hand from his balls. She began massaging Bill’s asshole with her finger. Bill moaned quietly and began pounding Alice a little harder. Then Debbie sucked the dildo into her mouth to moisten it and began slowly working it up in Bill’s asshole. Bill moaned loudly! Debbie began sliding the big rubber dildo in and out of Bill. Debbie kept up a good rhythm fucking Bill in the ass while Bill continued to fuck Alice. Finally Bill was over taken by his nasty situation. He exploded!! He pulled out his cock and pumped hot cum all over Alice's ass. "Both of you are fantastic!" he gloated. Then he bent down and licked the hot cum from Alice's ass.


End of story. :)

birdie8819
13-04-2008, 09:57 PM
Thanks bro Rinnai for your support and story !!! ;) Habe I upz you before ? Forgot liao . :p

Making The World More Beautiful

The warm sunny late-Spring morning turned icy as I pulled up to the large suburban home of Candice Hargneux. She stood at her opened front door dressed in her characteristic pen-striped business suit tapping her foot like an impatient supervisor. She relishes in her reputation as a merciless executive with a chip on her shoulder. Somebody burned her, and her mission in life was to take everything she can and no prisoners. Neighbors whisper about how she amassed her wealth through ruthless business practices supplemented by viciously taking her former husband for everything he had in their divorce. She now lives alone in her showpiece home.

Ms. Hargneux, as she prefers to be called, is as beautiful as she is malevolent. She is a stunning, tall, fit 34 year old woman with long wavy brunette hair. She has deep translucent blue eyes, high cheek bones and bright white teeth that would offer a knock out smile if she allowed it. Her long wavy brunette hair was put up to preserve her professional image. I have often wondered how someone so ferocious could be wrapped in such beauty. She regularly used her Amazonian beauty to manipulate men while securing business deals. She took pride in her ability to negotiate a rise out of her competitor's pants and her own profit. The most gratifying part was being the only one to leave the room satisfied.

Ms. Hargneux's eyes glared as they tracked my arrival like radar locking on a target. She stood with her hands on her hips in a way that pulled her suit coat back. Her white starched buttoned blouse strained to contain her large round breasts. Her characteristic two and a half inch "power" stilettos showed off her long tan legs and tight ass.

"Who do you think you are?" she shouted as I stepped out of my landscaping company truck.

"Is something the matter?" I asked calmly while silently wondering why I kept her account. I charged her the premium rate for my services. She hired my company for her landscaping architecture and maintenance because there is one thing she values more than humiliating men: having the best. If possible, she likes to do both simultaneously. This was the only account in my large landscaping business I handled personally.

"You were supposed to be here at 9:00" she said looking at her watch. "It's 9:15. In my work I have to deliver on time or I don't get the deal."

"Yes Maam," I answered. "I'm sure that's true. My commitment was to be here sometime this morning. I said I thought it would be around 9:00 to finish the new design work."

"Are you arguing with me?" she shot back.

"Clarifying," I answered unscathed.

"You work for me," she answered. "This is my home, earned with my money made possible with my degree. Don't just drive up here with your green truck and pruning experience and give me attitude. You are dispensable. I can have someone else here within the hour to replace you." Her words dripped with arrogant disrespect.

"Where did you get your degree?" I asked, calmly deflecting her intended attack.

"What?" she asked shocked.

"Where did you go to school?" I repeated. "It sounds like it was important to you."

"State," she blurted in her heated voice. "I did damn well putting myself through. I've worked hard for what I have and don't expect to have some two-bit gardener keeping me waiting."

"I got my Masters degree at State." I continued unaffected. "I do some guest teaching there now in their horticultural sciences department. Good school." The words landed between us and caught her assumptions off-guard.

"Oh," she stammered. "Well, I pay you to be here on time and deliver."

"With all due respect Ms. Hargneux, I have and I will. You don't need to be here for me to finish this project. No reason to hold you up from your important work. You hired me because I've been rated the best in the region. If you want to go with someone else..."

"Just get it done Clarke," she said regaining her supervisory tone. "You're wasting your time and, more importantly, mine."

"Cliff," I answered.

"What?" she asked.

"My name is Cliff."

"Whatever," she said flippantly as she walked back inside. "I'll be leaving within the hour. I need this done when I get home at the end of the day. I have a big dinner party tonight." Her voice trailed as the screen door closed behind her.

"Amazing," I thought. I couldn't help thinking that whatever she bilked her former husband for, it may have been worth every dime to him. I collected my materials from the truck and made my way to the back of the house through the side yard. Most of the new backyard landscaping was finished, complete with elaborate water features, ponds, a gazebo, water tub and sitting areas. The work today was primarily to finish the electrical wiring for the lights, features and timers. The beauty of the backyard led up to an expansive porch that was designed as an extension of her state-of-the-art spacious kitchen inside. I saw no signs of her presence or any activity in the kitchen as I glanced through the large double-paned windows.

I got right to work, eager to finish the project as early as possible. The Spring sun was unusually warm. I became focused in the perfectionism of my craft. Time passed quickly. 45 minutes elapsed in what felt like five. Suddenly, screams from inside the house interrupted my quiet focus.

"Oh God, oh God, oh God." Intensity increased with every word. I listened carefully. "Oh God, oh God!"

Questions raced through my mind. Was she alone? Was someone with her? Are these screams of ecstasy? Desperation? Should I mind my own business? Do I risk stepping into the lioness' den?

"Oh God, oh God!" Her screams continued to intensify and penetrate the thick double-paned glass. The kitchen door to the patio flew open. "Clarke, help!"

"Cliff," I thought to myself. My name is Cliff. Panic laced her voice. I ran to the open door and stepped into the kitchen. Water was pouring from the ceiling and flooding the kitchen. It began to pour into the patio. Two inches of water created a wading pool around her stilettos. The pool deepened by the second.

"I was upstairs getting ready to leave," she explained. I came downstairs to leave and found my kitchen being flooded. I don't know what to do." Her voice was filled with frantic desperation. "Do something."

"I'm just a two bit gardener," I said wryly with a smile.

"I'm so sorry," she said. "That was unkind of me. Can you help me? Can you do something? Please."

"Yes," I answered calmly, wading through the water toward the basement door. "Let me get this water shut off first." I knew where the main shut-off valve was from my work with the landscape design. When I reemerged from the basement, the water from the ceiling was reduced to drips.

"Oh God," she said. "This is terrible. I have a house full of people coming over tonight for a big dinner. That's why I wanted the landscaping done. Now it's ruined."

"Not necessarily," I said.

"What do you mean?" she asked.

"Depending what the problem is, this could be fixed."

"You know how to do that? You could do that?"

"You'd be surprised what I know and am capable of." The words landed hard. There was a pregnant pause. "My name is Cliff." I put my hand out to shake hers.

She reciprocated with a smile. "Candice. Please call me Candice. Thanks Cliff. If you could fix this, I'd be so grateful. I'll pay you for your work."

"I tell you what, how about I help you take care of this." Why don't you grab some towels and mop up the water on the floor."

Without a word, she took off her suit coat and shoes before disappearing to get towels. A minute later she was pushing water out the kitchen door into the backyard, then on her knees on the kitchen floor sopping up water.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
13-04-2008, 09:58 PM
I grabbed a ladder and began addressing the plumbing in the wet ceiling.

The silence was broken with her softened voice. "Why are you helping me Cliff?"

"What do you mean?"

"I mean, after the way I treated you, why would you take the time to help me? You could easily have just finished your work outside and left me to my disaster inside."

"Do you know what I do Candace?"

"You are a landscape architect," she answered confidently while continuing to sop up water.

"I didn't ask you what my job is. My job is a landscape architect. What I asked is if you know what I do?"

"I don't get what you mean," she admitted with confusion.

"My life is not about being a landscape architect; it is about making the world a more beautiful place. My job as a landscape architect gives me one opportunity to do that. My job doesn't define my life; my life -- making the world a more beautiful place - defines my job."

"That's powerful."

"Some people think that my job as a landscape architect is about getting the right plants and putting them in the right place. That's not really true. My job is to create environments for plants to thrive with beauty."

"I've never thought of it that way."

"A beautiful plant in a toxic environment becomes toxic itself. It will wither and die. A struggling plant in an environment of healthy soil, clean water and sunlight will itself become healthy, thriving and beautiful."

"That's true," she agreed.

"My life is about creating environments for beauty to thrive."

"That's deep," she said.

"It's even deeper and truer when you apply it to relationships with people," I added.

She paused reflectively from her frantic work with the towel on the floor. The air became thick with meaning. Tears began to roll down Candace's cheeks. "I'm pretty toxic, aren't I?"

"I'm not here to say that Candace. I just believe small acts of kindness are ways to make the environment of other people's lives better. Nothing heroic, it just makes the world more beautiful for all of us.

"I wish I could be more like that, make myself vulnerable and open" she confessed.

"That's the first step," I encouraged. "It's like cleaning up this mess. Speaking of that, I found the problem up here. You have a broken pipe. It will be pretty easy to fix, dry out the wallboard, patch the ceiling and paint it. I could probably have it all done in three hours. The paint will be dry by the time of your dinner. No one will ever know." I climbed down from the ladder. "I'll need to get a pipe fitting and some sealant. I'll be right back."

Candace stood up and walked behind me to the door. "Cliff," she said softly before I stepped outside.

"Yes?" I said as I stopped and turned.

She kissed me on the cheek. "Thanks."

"No problem Candace. It's all about..."

"I know," she finished, "making the world more beautiful."

I returned from the hardware store to find Candace putting fans out to help dry the moist floor. "I've done as much as I can do with towels," she said. Her soaked transparent blouse clung to her body. Her wavy hair now cascaded over her shoulders.

"I think I have another fan in the back of my truck," I said as I climbed halfway back up the ladder. "I'll grab it as soon as I get this done." I turned around on the ladder to face out, so I could easily reach up into the ceiling to complete the repairs.

Candace walked over and stood in front of me. Her face stopped inches from my crotch. "How does it look?" she asked in a seductive voice as she stared at my package straight in front of her.

I tried to remain professional by working to ignore her position, stare and tone of voice. Despite my best intentions, my dick began to move instinctively at the attention. Her eyes remained riveted on the growth happening before her. My position leaning back against the ladder made the growth and movement of the bulge in the front of my pants more obvious. "It looks fine," I tried to say nonchalantly. "I have the new pipe in my hand. I'll seal it, and drain what's here. I should be able to finish it off for you in no time."

"That's exactly what I was thinking," Candace said with a smile. She became mesmerized by the continuing movement and super-sized growth happening in my pants. The seduction in her voice made the unintended double entendre of my words obvious. She placed one hand on my waist while beginning to rub and encourage my growing member through my jeans.

"What are you doing?" I asked surprised that she would act on what we both felt.

"I'm making the world a more beautiful place." With both hands she reached up, unbuttoned my jeans and slowly lowered the zipper.

"Wait, wait a minute Candace," I insisted, with my hands obligated in the ceiling above me.

"No waiting," she said maintaining her seductive tone. "For years I have lived in my own toxic prison, never allowing myself to be vulnerable. I thought I was protecting myself. You have changed my life today Cliff. Hesitating is the one thing I can't do any more," she said as she lowered my pants, allowing them to fall to my ankles. My dick stood thick, tall and throbbing like a beacon before her. "It's time to allow a new seed to be planted and fill my life." Candace slowly removed her wet blouse and threw it on the granite island in the middle of the kitchen. Her firm nipples pushed through her water and sweat-soaked bra. She unzipped the back of her skirt, allowing it to fall to the floor beneath her. She unhooked the front clasp to her bra , discarded it on top of her blouse, releasing her ample breasts. Her tan body stood before me with only a thong. "I've never felt more free," she declared.

She reached up and took my swollen dick in both hands. "It looks fine," she said mimicking our conversation. "I'm going to take this entire pipe in my hands, seal it, and drain it dry. I'm going to finish you off in no time."

Before I had a chance to respond, my pipe disappeared between her thick red lips into the warm, wet suction of her mouth.

"Aagh!" I reached behind me to take hold and stabilize myself on the ladder. Candace ravenously consumed my shaft as a lioness that hadn't eaten in weeks.

"God it's been a long time," she said as her mouth ascended from my dick. "I want to suck down every drop. I am so thirsty for you."

I wrapped one leg around her waist and pulled her body against mine. She slowly descended and ascended my shaft as if it was life itself. Candace's head began to bob with increasing speed and determination. Her tongue vigorously worked every inch as her lips worked to draw every drop from the extremities of my body.

"I'm going to give. I'm going to cum!" My voice trembled, my head felt dizzy and my entire body tingled. The announcement only served to intensify Candace's efforts. "Aaaauuuugggghhhhh!" What felt like a pint of thick cream exploded from my dick, filling her mouth. Candace worked to swallow the large load while maintaining her speed and diligence. Her lips descended and re-ascended my shaft, drawing another load that thoroughly coated her throat. Again and again she continued, determined to drain every thick drop of my love juices. White cream overflowed the corners of her mouth and dripped down her face. Tears of delight lightly rolled down her cheeks. Confident she drained every drop from my spent body, she smiled as her tongue licked her lips to capture escaping cream from her face. She lowered my shaft, using it to massage her tits.

"Gawd you taste good," she said winded, pausing to catch her breath. "Thank you. I cannot tell you the gift that was for me."

"It's a good start," I said smiling. The twinkle in her eye and reciprocated smile accepted the invitation. "Come on up here."

"What?" she asked.

"Join me up here," I repeated. She took two steps up the ladder. "Lay back on the island," I said guiding her body toward the large kitchen island. She pivoted her foot, allowing her body to move from the ladder to sit on the large granite bed. "Lay back Candace. It's my turn."

Candace laid back. "I can't believe this is happening," she confessed as she lowered her back to the cool polished stone surface.

I moved off the ladder and began to massage her tanned fit body. "You are beautiful," I complemented while lovingly touring her body with my hands. I lowered my head to gently kiss her thick lips.

"Oh gawd, I can't believe this is happening," she repeated. "I'm all yours Cliff."

My mouth moved its way from her lips to her neck and shoulders.

"Mmmmm," she moaned with a smile. She turned her head to encourage the affection. My hands gently moved across her breasts. "Oh yes," she said, "yes, harder." She reached up and put her hand on mine, squeezing so it caused my hand to engulf the soft flesh of her ample breast. She continued to squeeze my hand as if desperate for the touch. Her hand moved to her stomach and began to softly rub the tender skin while I continued with her breasts. Her nipples grew and begged for attention. One after the other, I took the three quarter inch nipples and began to squeeze them between my fingers and thumb. "Ohhhh," she responded. Her hips began to twist. "Don't stop." I took the encouragement to continue to spin them between my fingers as if turning a lamp switch on and off.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
13-04-2008, 09:59 PM
Goose bumps began to cover the landscape of her body. My other hand toured the soft textured landscape of her gorgeous physique. Her goose bumps multiplied at the touch. I gently caressed her inner thigh. She eagerly opened her legs to allow easier access. My hand brushed her trimmed moist bush as I stroked her leg. Each time I connected, her body trembled with heightened sensitivity. I slowly slid my hand up her inner thigh. She hungrily awaited the approaching touch. The eager suspense caused her hips to twist more in anticipation. My fingers reached her wet love box. Her body shook and she cried out in delight as two fingers took her waiting clit captive. Her hips went from a twisting in anticipation to involuntarily bucking in response to the touch. "Oh gawd, I'm going to explode!"

While continuing to give her firm swollen nipples attention with one hand, I skillfully massaged and fingered her love box to bring her closer to ecstasy. "Take me, take me," she pleaded, ready to coat her polished granite with her love juices. I masterfully read her body, caressing and massaging her to the brink of explosive orgasm three times. Her entire body buzzed in anticipation. Her head spun dizzily. "Take me Cliff, take me!" Her body convulsed with impending climax.

I let go of her nipple and moved around the granite island to position myself between her opened, tan, fit legs. Both of her hands reached up to take hold of her own tits, gripping an inflamed nipple in each hand. Candace moaned as I slowly pulled her black thong down the length of her elegant legs. I spread her clit lips with my fingers and lowered my tongue to her wet love box. Her clit throbbed. She squeezed her tits harder and raised her ass, pushing her enlarged clit into my hungry mouth. "Eat me Cliff, eat me." She begged. Tears rolled down her cheeks. "Take me. Take it all."

I buried my mouth into her soaking clit and let my tongue do its magic. She reached down with both hands to spread her clit lips wide with her fingers. "Yes, yes! Here it comes," she screamed. "Oh gawd, oh gawd!"

Candace's entire body began to quake with the rising orgasm. I reached under and took hold of her firm ass cheeks in each hand. I gripped them with all my strength while pressing her pulsating furry mound against my face. Her hips began to buck harder. My lips moved in to take her entire vagina captive, sucking the soft tender skin into my mouth. My tongue immediately went to work, relentlessly torturing her swollen clit into submission. In seconds, Candace's entire body rocked as the first wave of her orgasm swept over her body. She dropped her hands to the side of the kitchen island to hold herself on to the makeshift buffet table. She screamed as her body shook in ecstasy. "Yes! DON'T STOP! Yes! Yes!" I relentlessly continued, draining her through wave after wave of orgasmic paradise.



"I have never felt this way before," she said out of breath and smiling.

"You have a beautiful smile Candace," I complimented.

"You do make the world a more beautiful place Cliff," she added. "Would you do me a favor?"

"Anything," I answered.

"Anything?"

"Anything," I committed.

"I'm not ready to be done," she confessed. "I want to be lost in this moment. Would you help me christen my new backyard?"

"What do you have in mind?"

She took my hand, slid her body off the granite kitchen island and began to walk outside. We walked across the lawn, past the flowers and into the hot tub filled gazebo. She turned the tub on and climbed in. "Make love to me Cliff. I am all yours. I'm tired of living for myself. Surrounded by this beautiful work you have done, have your way with me." She stretched her arms around the edge of the bubbling tub and smiled, free for the first time in her life. Her large tits floated to the surface of the water, her long legs stretched out across the tub.

My dick immediately grew hard again at the invitation and beauty before me. "There's the bottle for christening," she said with a smile while staring at my hardened dick. "Break it open in me," she asked.

I stepped into the tub and between her long legs. She moaned when she felt my hardness against her worn box. "Make love to me Cliff. I want you so bad."

"You will," I said. "I have something for you first."

"Anything you want Cliff. Every time I step into this yard I want the memory this moment to make me wet."

I took her hand and pulled her to me. We kissed in the middle of the tub, falling into the unbridled passion of the moment and allowing her to taste her own residual juices in my mouth. I turned her body to face out toward the beauty of the expansive garden. As I pressed myself into her body from behind, I whispered into her ear. "Beauty is an experience that invokes all our senses: sight, taste, hearing, smell and..." I paused for effect as I allowed my hands to caress the front of her body. "...touch. Beauty is intensified when the senses work together." I asked Candace to kneel down into the warmth of the tub and pull herself to the edge of the tub.

"There's a jet there," she said. "It's pushing me away.

"That's OK," I said. "I'll be right behind you to hold you."

She smiled. "I'm all yours."

"Look around and take in the beauty of the flowers with your eyes Candace. Notice the colors, the patterns, the shapes."

"Beautiful," she complemented.

"Take your time," I encouraged. "Enjoy the moment and beauty. As you do that, take in the smell. The smell of the flowers, the smell of the tub, the smell of our bodies together."

"I like that," she smiled.

"Now add to that the sounds of the garden. Listen to the birds, the gurgling of the water, even of our voices." I felt her body begin to relax. "Notice and savor the taste in your mouth."


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
13-04-2008, 10:01 PM
"Mmmmmm," she said in a relaxed euphoric tone.

My hands moved to caress her breasts. She felt my hardened dick against her supple ass. "And now for touch," I whispered. My hands moved down the front of her body to the lips of her spent clit. I slowly moved my body into hers, pushing her body toward the wall of the tub and her opened clit against its pulsating jet in front of her.

"Oh gawd," she whispered.

"Take in the beauty Candace. Don't resist. Let the beauty happen to you."

I opened her clit further, allowing the jet to do its magic. I felt her body begin to tremble in response. "Yes," I whispered, "let it come." Her ass began to buck against my hard dick. The natural aquatic lap dance began to move me toward orgasm. She grabbed hold of the edge of the hot tub to steady herself, crushing her large round tits into the softened wood.

"Oh gawd, here I come," she announced. "I'm coming, I'm coming." Her ass continued to buck, bringing my dick closer and closer to orgasmic explosion. "Yes! Yes! Yes! Ohhhh! Yes!" Suddenly her spent body went limp. She laid her head back on my shoulder. "I'm in heaven," she said.

She turned around and faced me with her new smile. She took hold of the side of the tub again with both arms, allowing her body to float to the service. "Make love to me Cliff. I have to have you. I want everything you have in me."

I stepped forward toward her. My dick approached her floating trimmed bush like a hungry shark toward a swimmer. Her hands grabbed hold of the tub's edge as my dick made its first entry deep into her love box. "You feel so good," she said still dizzy from her orgasm.

I slowly began to pump my dick deep into her hungry Amazonian body. The water between us moved back and forth, providing natural resistance to the fluid motion. I pushed harder and faster with each pass. Her large tits moved in response on the surface of the water. The feel of her tight vaginal grip doing its work on my dick, the sight of her tits moving in the water and the smile on her face, coupled with the sound of the water bubbling around us, with the smell and taste of her luscious body brought me to an almost immediate orgasm.

She saw my orgasm was immanent. "Faster Cliff," her soft sultry voice insisted. "Don't stop. Harder. I want it all."

My body immediately convulsed as it unleashed load after load of thick cum into the deepest recesses of her body.

"More baby. Don't stop."

"Aaaauuuggghhh!" I cried out, throwing my head back while continuing to ram my dick deep into her..

"Don't stop. Fill me Cliff. Give it to me."

My spent body began to fall back, allowing the jets of the tub to carry me toward the opposite edge of the tub. Candace followed me, reaching into the water to pull my throbbing dick to the surface. Before I knew it, she engulfed my spent member into her mouth, lapping up every drop of cream not deposited deep within her. "One way or another," she said with her determined smile, "I want every drop in me."

Candace and I collapsed in each other's arms. We enjoyed one another in the tub and over lunch. I gladly finished the repairs and the landscape work that afternoon. She invited me to join her for her dinner party that evening. I found her invitation irresistible.

After dinner, her friends complemented Candace on the meal and new landscape work in the backyard. We both smiled. Stephanie, one of her long time business associates added "there is something else different though."

"What do you mean?" Candace asked.

"I mean you," she said. You are different. There's something different about you. You're even smiling."

"I am different," she said. "I'm a new person."

"Wow," Stephanie answered. "Who are you and what did you do with Candace?" Everyone laughed.

"You know what I do Stephanie?"

"You are a corporate executive, a damn good one," she answered confidently.

"No," Candace corrected. "That's my job. I'm not defined by my job anymore. I am defined by what I do."

"What do you do?" Stephanie asked bewildered.

"I am out to make the world a more beautiful place."


The End

birdie8819
13-04-2008, 10:12 PM
The Sweet Taste of Youth


Sorry I have not written so long. Every time I sit down to write about an adventure, something comes up, and I get distracted. But I want to sincerely thank all the people—men and women—who have written me, sharing their wonderful own and very secret adventures. You have shared with me a bit of yourselves, and I genuinely appreciate that.

These events, by the way—for those just coming in—are about MMF threesomes. They are the "other" taboo.

I have been enjoying threesomes with my husband Rich for about 15 years. I am almost embarrassed to say.....if we did 2 a month....24 a year...15 years. I have enjoyed a lot of men in my life. And a lot of men have enjoyed me.

I am 46, 5'6, 120 pounds, with shoulder length blonde hair, for those who have asked.

The experiences you, my readers, have shared, have been surprisingly similar: The huge number of men out there who shared the secret desire to watch their wives with another man. But more surprisingly—the number of women who have been shared by their husbands, and enjoy it. Most with a "best friend." My husband and I prefer strangers, to avoid all chances of falling in love. Because that is what the innocent male partner tends to do—fall in love. They feel if they fucked you, you love them.

Interestingly, I had several women—several—admit one thing: The thrill of their boyfriends or husbands going down on them after they've been with another man. This has been a powerful theme in my sex life at home. To me (and Rich) there is simply nothing sexier than having him go down on me after. To perhaps hold my hands down while my lover is gently fucking me. And when the deposit(s) is made, to grab Rich by the ears and pull him between my legs to taste what my lover did to me. This is a thrill that just keeps me coming over and over. It is the ultimate in sharing.

The thrill for the men is to see their wives at their sexual peak. To watch their wives be sexual in a way most men never get to see their wives. To see her become flush and buck her hips and extract the fluids from another.

I was watching an amateur porn movie where a husband was watching his wife get fucked. When the boyfriend grunted and rolled off of her, I expected the husband to jump in. But he didn't. The wife laid there for about 15 minutes, and then she casually looked at her husband and said, "You may want to go down on me now." The reality! I knew what she meant. You have to wait for it to slide down sometimes.

For men, the end point of sex is supposed to be "ownership." They plant their seed and own you, at least in a metaphysical way. One man wrote this to me: "Face it: When you swallow our come, we own you. You know it."

Perhaps....But when we make that big hairy protruding penis give it up, and leave your 200 pounds of muscle a quivering bowl of jello.....Is that too not power?

And what probably annoys so many men who aren't into wife sharing is this: The female aggressor. Your goal is to make a deposit to own us....ours is to make you deposit to own you. In its purest form, we don't want to fall in love with you. We want to extract your sperm and share it with our husbands. Our husbands love sloppy seconds, feeling the liquid warmth of your semen in our vagina. It could be someone else's semen; it wouldn't matter. It's semen. So after you make your deposit, it is time to go.

In short, we use you, too.

I met a 19 year old red head kid on a beach. He was tall and thin with a huge thicket of orange pubic hair. He was a pure red head and his skin looked so white, pure as the driven snow. He was on his back, on a towel, with his eyes closed, displayng a large proud wind-driven erection that caught my eye. His penis and scrotum shared one long thicket of red pubic hair. The end of his penis was a light reddish, and the rest was pure white. His vulnerability made him incredibly sexy.

He was on the beach in Sandy Hook. He was laying on his back, by himself, with an erection blowing in the wind, and a long very thick rope of precum connecting to his belly.

My husband elbowed me, pointed, and dared me.

When I sat next to my victim, he jumped, startled, and reached for a towel. Hubby disappeared behind the bushes.

"It's okay," I smiled, and ran my finger over his abdomen. My finger broke the line of precum, and I cradled that large erection in my hands.

"Does this hurt?" I said, massaging it. And before he could answer, I bent over and fellated him there on the beach. The head of his penis was dark, dark red, like a plum, and the little-bitty mouth was leaking precum.

We were in a public place, and I didn't have long. I slid him into my mouth, not to see that fire-engine red glans for about 15 minutes. I had to hurry. No games. And went deep enough to tickle his little male g-spot on the underside with my tongue, a move I usually save after building up.

His genitals were so fully developed, so mature and masculine looking. I hate when men shave their crotches. It's like their afraid to be a man. I like a nice hairy bush, a man proud of his body, proud of his masculinity. A hairy set of balls is just so masculine, so in contrast to my soft hands.

I suckled my little red-headed stranger. I took him deep as I could. His thin white hips pumped in the sand, and his breathing got all uneven. I was looking left and right for any security cars, while keeping him lodged in my mouth, never missing a beat.

He pumped faster and faster, pushing on the back of my head. His face was grimacing, and his toes pointed outwards. I saw his nipples point up and harden, and then my mouth filled with warm sperm. It hit the roof of my mouth in strong, youthful squirts, and I swallowed. It was so warm compared to the cool breeze. It was thick and sweet and a mouthful.

I kept my lips lip-locked, not letting any air in whatsoever. But I did something I only did a few times before: I kept sucking. His penis never left my mouth. I kept sucking and after about five minutes, using my hands and a lot of saliva, he shot again.

And I kept sucking, and massaged his scrotum, and I got him to ejaculate a third time. Two was my previous record, and yes, on the third time, that little body of his was still producing semen. The discharge was actually still pretty impressive.

I kept his penis in my mouth while I swallowed, and then slowly withdrew it. The foreskin was already starting to retract, and I kissed it quickly before gathering myself together. The head was a beautiful purple and wet with my saliva.

I squeezed his balls, blew him a kiss, and disappeared to behind bushes where my husband was spying.

Swallowing semen is hit or miss. It is an absolutely incredible feeling to have a penis squirt in your mouth. Semen doesn't always taste good, though. It has a salty taste, sometimes bitter, and sometimes smells like ammonia. The smell of semen from two different men in the room after a threesome is particularly intoxicating. I run my hands over my mons, imagining the zillions of little sperm competing with each other.

The sperm from my little red headed lover was wonderful. That's why I fellated him three times. He was young and could do it. But it also tasted kind of good, with no real strong flavor whatsoever.

In his pureness, I found energy.

When I walked to the car with my husband, no one knew. Just the three of us. My husband leaned over and kissed me. He tasted the little red head, and my tummy was full.

Oh, the power.


The End

birdie8819
13-04-2008, 10:14 PM
Yes, Mistress, I Am Your Sex Slave

Oliver is driving through the suburbs among many similar looking houses looking for an address. One would never guess what's about to go on in one particular home though.

Lauren has a nice ranch style home, with a large bay window in her living room. She is sitting on the couch waiting for Oliver, her new client, to arrive. He sent her a list of what kind of pleasures he is looking for and hopes she can fulfill his fantasies.

She sees a car pull up in the drive way and figures it must be him. She gets up and sets down her glass of wine. She waits for the knock, and then gives it a few more moments before she opens the door.

Standing before her is Oliver. He is of average height with bleach blond hair. He told her in his questionnaire he is 23, her clients must be at least 21 for the kind-of pleasures she offers. She asks him if he would like to come in, and reminds him that when the door closes behind him the submission begins. He thinks for a moment and steps inside. The door clicks shut behind him.

Lauren is about 24 years old. She is on the shorter side with deep brunette hair and small perky breasts. She has been told she has nice hips and a nice ass.

Oliver isn't so sure yet she can dominate him like he wants. Then, without warning she reaches up and grabs Oliver by the hair and pushes him up against the wall.

"Get on your knees you little bitch!" she shouts. Shocked, Oliver begins to lower himself to the floor. Lauren doesn't let go just yet, in fact she pulls his hair and then pushes down on the top of his head until he is on his knees. "So, you think you are ready for what I have planned for you?" She forces his head upward as she looks down at him still gripping a handful of hair.

"Yes, mistress Lauren, I am here to please you." She just frowns down upon him.

"We will see won't we?" she mutters. Pushing him down on all fours she takes a studded leather collar and a leash from a side table by the door. Buckling and attaching the leash to the collar. She yanks on his collar and leads him down the hall on his hands and knees into another room.

When they get to the room, he sees a four post bed with cuffs and chains attached. There is a table next to it with different sex toys laid out. She leads him over to a closet door. Lauren opens it and pull out a dress and grabs a pair of shoes.

She throws them down at Oliver. "Here slave, lets see how bad you look as a submissive maid, put these on."

She unhooks his leash so he can get undressed and Oliver begins to take off his clothes. He starts by taking off his gray tee shirt, tosses it in the corner. Then he unbuttons and unzips his pants. Kicks off his shoes. Tosses them all over in the corner of the room.

He then steps into this black shiny vinyl maid out fit complete with boots that come up just below his knees. "I don't think you are worthy of even this cheap outfit. " Lauren comments smugly.

She reaches out and grabs his balls, giving them a squeeze. The dress is so short his balls are hanging out the bottom. "What do you call this slave? A maid does not have balls hanging out the bottom of her dress!" She is squeezing his balls so tight he is wincing his eyes tightly closed.

"Put on these panties." She hands him these red lace string thong panties. He slides his legs into them and as he pulls them up he feels the tiny string splitting his balls apart and burning the crack of his ass. He has this urge to pull the string out of his ass.

Lauren grabs the back of the string and yanks it up higher between his legs cutting into his balls harder making them burn and sting. "There, now a girl without her balls hanging down." She hooks the leash back on the collar.

"Now that you are dressed for cleaning you are going to clean house like the naughty maid I know you are." Lauren begins telling Oliver that she is the one who needs to be cleaned. He must remove her clothes and clean her with just his tongue. He is not allowed to touch her with anything else but his mouth!

Oliver is thinking to himself "this will be impossible." He crawls at her heels behind her. Lauren is wearing a leather tie back halter top. He gets up on just his knees, forcing himself to stretch trying not to lean up against her. He knows if he leans against her she will be even more upset. He takes his teeth and grabs at the string at the top. Pulls until it comes untied. "that was easy enough. Keep going". she says to him.

Then he relaxes his body further down and pulls on the string around her waist. Lauren's top falls to the floor. He looks up at her tits, wanting to suck on them. Then she looks down at him. "Did I tell you to stop?"

Now for the skirt. He tugs on the button trying to tug it loose. Lauren gets upset from him taking too long. She turns around and smacks him across the face, "You clumsy fool, don't you know how to properly remove a skirt, maybe you would like some help? Mike, would you be so kind as to help me out here?" She calls for Oliver's friend to show him the proper way to remove a skirt.

In walks Mike from the other room. He is dressed in just a pair of black laced string tie cotton pants. Mike has a nice muscular body. He is a 21 years old, tall male with black hair. Oliver is in shock. He knows Mike from work. He had no Idea anyone would ever find out about this, this adds to the humiliation. He doesn't know if he can go through this in front of his friend.

Lauren sees that he wants to back out and she tugs on the leash getting him back to his task. Mike walks up behind Lauren and in one tug, the button pops right off the skirt and her skirt falls to the floor. She isn't wearing any panties and her shaved pussy lips are already showing signs of swelling.

Lauren is standing before the two of them completely naked. She walks over to the table and grabs a strap on dildo. "Slave, you will help me slide these panties on." Oliver takes the panties from Lauren and holds them down by her ankles waiting for her to lift her legs into them. She lifts one foot at a time while he pulls them up. Lauren pushes her hips forward as he pulls them up hitting him in the chin with the rubber dildo.

She grabs his leash and gives it a tug. "You will suck my cock now bitch!" Surprised at her request he pauses. She slaps him across the face again. "Did you hear me? Suck my cock slave." He looks over at Mike, then up at her not wanting to do what she requests, but takes a deep breathe and sighs in surrender.

Oliver grabs the dildo in his hand, "Yes, mistress." He opens up his mouth and pushes the cock inside his mouth. He can feel the unnatural rubber texture and cool plastic feeling going past his lips scratching across his tongue and the roof of his mouth. Lauren pushes her hips forward shoving it deeper in his mouth. "Suck it like you like it" Lauren tells him. He sucks it even though it feels awkward in his mouth. He looks up at her and tries to suck it like a good bitch.

"You call that a blow job? I know you can do better than that." She thrusts her hips forward again, driving the dildo further down his throat. Lauren grows tired of his poor performance. She pulls her hips backward pulling the dildo out of his mouth. "You disgust me! Lets see if you can do a better job on your friend."

Oliver's eyes widen. He has to give his friend a blow job? Why? No! Lauren sees his pause and grabs a riding crop off the table of toys. She cracks it hard across his ass. He feels the sting and then the heat. " get over there now you little bitch!" He reluctantly obeys, crawling over to his friend Mike.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
13-04-2008, 10:15 PM
He slowly reaches up to untie the strings of his pants. CRACK! The whip lands across his backside again. "Use your teeth, whore! What is the matter with you?" Oliver kneels up and takes his teeth and pulls on the string of Mike's pants. He tries hard to pretend it is someone else, but he can feel the bulge starting to form on the inside of Mike's pants pressing against his face and starting to turn him on as well.

He doesn't want anyone to see that he is aroused by this, but he can feel his own prick slowly inching it's way out of the lace panties poking out the top. They are tight, so they are cutting into his skin right around the head of his now hard cock. He continues his work loosening the laces with his teeth and pulling them down. Mike's cock is being exposed right before his eyes.

"Now grab the cock with your hand and kiss the end." Lauren tells him as she slaps his ass again with the end of the crop. As Oliver kisses the end of Mike's cock. "Suck his prick. Suck it like it is the best tasting cock you ever had." Lauren takes the anal beads off the table. She gets down on her knees. Lauren then lifts his dress and pulls the string off to the side of his ass. Then she takes the anal beads and, one at a time, pushes them into his ass.

Sucking on Mike's cock, Oliver can feel the pressure of each ball being pressed into his puckered anal cavity. Each one disappears into his ass. His cock is burning and heating with desire until it begins to ache.

Lauren rolls over on her back and places her head between Oliver's legs. She pulls down the front of his lace panties releasing his hard cock. She can feel the precum moistening the tip. She grips his shaft in her hand and lifts her head until her lips are touching the tip.

"I want you to suck Mike's cock just like I am about to suck yours." She wraps her lips around the tip of Oliver's cock slowly pushing it into her mouth. Running her tongue along the underside. Pumping her hand and sucking it harder and faster getting a good rhythm going. She can feel his cock swell bigger and the veins begin to bulge. Oliver is doing the same to Mike's prick.

Mike is beginning to make grunting noises, like he is about to cum. He pulls away and sprays his cum all over Oliver's face. Oliver yells out in disgust. That makes Lauren stop sucking Oliver's cock she crawls out from underneath him.

"That is not the reaction of a good little whore! You will have to be punished for that." Mike sits down on the bed. Lauren and Mike grab Oliver and pull him onto Mike's lap. Oliver is laying across Mike's lap and he slaps his ass cheeks making them burn and turn red. Then Mike begins to tug on the anal beads one at a time in between swats, causing pleasure and pain at the same time. Making his hole contract and his cock jump, rubbing the inside of Mike's thigh making him swell and want to cum even more.

Lauren walks back over to the table and gets a small leather sack. She ties the sack around his balls and removes his red lace panties. Leaving his panties around his ankles. The sacks holds his balls downward preventing him from ejaculating too soon. The cum from Mike is still in his hair and splattered all over his cheeks. It is sliding down his face all slimy making him feel dirty.

Lauren goes up to him and licks his face. " Mmmmm, Mike's cum tastes so good, Don't you think?" Oliver takes his hands and tries to wipe it off his face. "Did I tell you, you could touch your face?"

CRACK! the riding crop gets smacked across his thigh. He winches in pain. "Get on your hands and knees on the bed. I need to plug your ass." Oliver decides he has had enough. He begins to struggle, trying to get towards his clothes. Lauren yanks on the leash pulling him back. She grips the leash tight and has Mike forces him down on the bed.

Lauren gets a anal plug off the table and shoves it in his ass roughly, causing him to scream out in discomfort. Mike walks over to the front of the bed and grabs Oliver's wrists and puts them in the cuffs. He is still on his hands and knees. His cock is still hard and throbbing. He needs his release bad.

Lauren walks over to the front of the bed, grabs Oliver by the hair forcing his head upward so he is looking at her. "My little whore is going to pleasure me, before she gets her release." She positions herself in front of him. Lauren pushes her hips forward, positioning her crotch into his face. "Lick my pussy, bitch!" Grabbing him more forcefully by the hair she pushes his head into her crotch. He can barely move with his wrists in chains. But he sticks out his tongue and tries to lick her.

She spreads her legs further apart, while he tries to drive his tongue in deeper. Her pussy lips are becoming more swollen. Oliver is pointing his tongue and flicking it across her clit. He is doing his best to pleasure his mistress. Lauren tells him, he isn't doing good enough and pulls him by the hair as she pushes her hips further into his face. He can feel her swollen pussy lips becoming thicker and her juices running from her cunt. The smell of her sex is intoxicating. The musky perfume and the tangy taste makes him lick and suck her pussy harder and deeper.

Mike goes behind Oliver and positions himself underneath him, he grabs his cock and pumps it with his large masculine hand. Mike has his head between Oliver's legs, pushing his cock into his mouth. He begins sucking on Oliver's cock, while Oliver is eating Lauren's pussy. He is somewhat overwhelmed.

Oliver slows down on her pussy which makes her mad. "Did I give you permission to stop?" She pulls harder on his hair, grabbing the sides of his head, using his ears like they are handles. She drives her pussy into his face smooching his nose into her slit. He can smell her warm musky scent. This drives him crazy and he sucks and licks her swollen lobes.

Lauren feels waves of her orgasm coming on. She tilts her hips further upward as her pussy lips contract and she cums all over his face. Oliver can't contain himself any longer he tries to fight the fact that Mike's mouth on his cock is turning him on.

Mike presses the anal plug further in his ass, the pressure is just too much for him. His cock begins to twitch and Mike can feel the pulsating of his orgasm. He pulls down on the sack trying to delay his orgasm, but he is too late he is cumming in his mouth. Mike swallows his cum in a few gulps. Oliver just couldn't hold back any longer. Oliver feels ashamed that he got off from a man sucking his cock, he doesn't want to admit how much it really turned him on. He would have preferred it to be Lauren, but he was so turned on he could no longer hold back.

Lauren backs off of Oliver and unlocks the handcuffs. She throws him a towel to clean up with and offers to let him take a shower. His submission is over.

Mike walks over to him as he is gathering his clothes, he admits to his friend he is really bisexual and he really enjoys the feel of a man's cock in his mouth. "Please keep this experience to yourself, I really wouldn't want any of this to get out. I hope you had as much fun as we did and you would like to do this again sometime."

Mike puts his arm around him and offers to help him in the bathroom. Oliver turns still looking down at Mike's feet and replies, "thanks, but I can wash up myself." At that Mike leaves him alone to get cleaned up. Lauren hopes he got what he wanted. She tells him if he ever wants to do it again, he knows where to find her.


The End

birdie8819
13-04-2008, 10:21 PM
Sorry tired liao and this will be the last story for the night . ;)

The Ring

There are hard limits in every healthy BDSM relationship. This is about one of my limits, and how, kicking and screaming, I was dragged beyond it. My name is Marie and I'm terrified of needles.

My lover, Alex, is a fucking expert, pun intended. Right now I am suspended by vinelike swathes of rope from two hooks in the ceiling of our playroom. I am horizontal, face down. One bundle of rope is harnessed around my shoulders and arms, which are tied together in a reverse prayer position, elbows to elbows, wrists to wrists. He even put thinner ropes around each of my fingers, so I can't even wiggle them enough to scratch the back of my neck. My ass and leg bindings are suspended from the other hook. Each of my legs is doubled up, knee fully bent, ankle tied to thigh, feet near my pussy and ballet-pointed, and then tied to the main rope and then to the ceiling. I can just about wiggle my stumpy thighs around, enough to make myself swing back and forth a little. It's not enough to dislodge the mammoth rubber vibrator - moulded in the shape of Alex's own cock - which is stuck in my pussy, set on "just enough not to let her cum", or the heavy little egg vibrator which he has clipped painfully onto my clit, sending a jagged stream of pain up into my abdomen to cancel out the feelings in my pussy, or the slick, lubricated, spiky butt plug the size of a golf ball filling up my anus, making me wince every time I tense up my buttocks or try to move my legs, which is why, even though I can, I'm trying not to.

"Omm. Ohhh. Oooooh. Ohhhh. Ohhhhyes. Keep going."

I have a corset on - I don't know exactly how tight it is, but Alex has measured out eighteen inches of a heavy gold chain, which is looped sexily around my waist with room to spare, swinging freely. Even as petite and lightly built as I am, I can barely breathe. It feels like my body is completely divided in half. Knowing how tiny my waist is is a massive turn-on for me. And Alex loves it that I can be drawn so tight.

Alex stands behind me and runs his hands over my thighs and butt and toes, making sure I'm completely covered with massage oil.

"Haahhhh. Huhhhhhhhh. Hnnnyes. Hnnn! Yes. Yes. Harder. Keep rubbing me there."

My breasts are as small as the rest of me, but are pushed up and out by the corset. Like the rest of my deeply tanned skin, Alex has rubbed shiny, warm oil into them, to accentuate everything I feel, good and bad. There's a clamp on each of my nipples and three feet of thin wire string between them, with a heavy weight hanging from the middle, so that it swing back and forth, tugging on my breasts once every second. A tall, stiff, tight, black, leather collar supports my chin at precisely cock height. Ordinarily, my waist-length, dark curly hair would spill over my back and chest and neck, but today it is tied into a strict pony tail and slung over one shoulder so as not to get caught in the rope.

Alex rubs a little oil into the soles of my feet and the crack in my elbows and then sneaks a few slippery fingers into my pussy, underneath the dildo, and strokes downwards with his long fingers.

"Ahhhh! Ahhhhhh! Yes! Yes! Don't stop! Don't stop! Please-- please--"

I've worn tighter bondage. I've been immobilised to the point of being unable to blink. But not for this long. I've been here for three hours. My shoulders should be on fire. My thighs should be cramping up. I should be in agony. But Alex has been tormenting me, keeping me on the edge of orgasm for almost that entire time. Every inch of my skin has been massaged and stroked and oiled to make me shine in the candlelight. I am a living creature of pleasure. I can feel no pain. But he won't let me cum.

"Ahhhhhhaaaaah!" I squeal and wiggle reflexively and try and fail to steer him deeper into me. "Oh god! Oh god. Please let me cum! Mmmmmmmmmmmmmn." He usually leaves my mouth free because he likes to hear me scream.

"It's not happening."

It's been three hours. "I've got to cum. I've got to cum. I'm going crazy. I can't cum. What did you do to me?"

"Every time you get close to orgasm your ass clenches up. If you do that, the plug in there will--" he pokes me there and I yelp-- "jab you with its hard rubber spines, and bring you down to Earth. You are too tense. You need to learn how to relax when you cum. Relax and let your pleasure take over." Alex moves his fingers into me just a fraction deeper, moves a few hairs away from my ear with his free hand and whispers, deeply: "I know your body better than you do."

He touches my g-spot just a little. Just not enough. And then he withdraws and pinches the crocodile clip on my clitoris, as if to punish me for attempting to approach orgasm. "Ah! Ahhhhhhuhuhuh!" I'm squealing, almost sobbing with the agony of denial as he and comes around in front of me, tall and sculpted, nude and erect, and slowly moves forward. I reluctantly get to work on the head of his cock. I think he likes oral best when it's lubricated with my tears.

We have been together for three years. Three years ago I put myself in his hands, figuratively and literally. I gave him permission to tie me up in an extreme fetal position, in a bundle on the floor. He did, and kept on adding rope until I could barely move a finger and there were knots over every sensitive part of my body. Then he played his fingers all over me, it was as if he had four hands, pleasuring my thighs and buttocks and shoulders and arms and gradually moving around and focusing on my loins until I was engulfed by my climax, and I screamed until I was hoarse.

It wasn't then that I committed myself to him. It was afterwards, looking in the mirror, seeing the tiger patterns of rope all over my body. That was when I knew. Alex was an artist.

He pulled me into shapes I swore no human could get into and tied me there, turned the vibrators on full and walked away while I wailed and squirmed in fearful agony. I took up yoga, to try to get flexible enough to get out of his fiendish traps. (After all, what good is bondage if you are not going to try to escape? You might as well just lie down on the bed and promise you won't try to get up.) But he responded by tying my bonds even tighter. He tied my tongue stud to my big toes with fine thread, and pulled the thread tighter and tighter until I had my feet in my mouth, while constantly fingering me and fucking me and kissing me and massaging my breasts and easing larger and larger beads into my ass.

I took up ballet. I learned to do the splits. Alex smiled when he saw this. He gagged me, hooded me, bound up my arms behind my back and my torso with rope in an elaborate Japanese design. Then he tied one of my feet to the ceiling, and the other to the floor, proceeded to coolly and mercilessly fuck my brains out while I thrashed about, unable to see or hear anything he was doing, unable to feel anything but tension in my perfectly taut legs and hips, and his huge, warm rod driving between my legs like a piston.

He has driven me mad with pain and pleasure. He plays my body like a musical instrument. He's right: he knows it and its signals better than I do. I didn't know it was possible for me to feel so good all over, and still be denied release.

There is usually a good mix of pleasure and pain in our sessions. There has been a lot of pleasure today. And there is a steel table in front of me with a black cloth over it.

Alex sighs heavily, rolls his eyes back, and cums into the back of my throat. I slow my pace a little, gasp in return and close my eyes, swallowing happily. His semen is always so sweet. I think it's something about his diet. He strokes my hair and pushes himself all the way into me a final time. I stroke his glans tenderly with my tongue and pout a little as he pulls out, like a kiss. He cups my chin upwards a little. He toys with my breasts, almost playfully, and I look up at him with a mixture of adoration and erotic hunger. "You're so beautiful," he says. He'll be ready to go again in minutes. He's a machine.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
13-04-2008, 10:23 PM
I smile and say nothing. He lets my head down again. Now I'm back looking at the table. My whole body is throbbing with warm waves of pleasure. My heart is pounding. My head is pounding. I can feel every pulse in my body. I let out a long, hard-felt moan.

"We've been together for three years," says Alex. "And you left me some hard rules. Some of them were very hard indeed. Remember when we started out? You had eight different things you said you would never do. I want to start pushing those rules. Because I know you trust me."

He pulls the cloth away from the table. There's a candle. Matches. Metal tray. Pins. Swabs. Antiseptic. Surgical tweezers and other small tools. And there is a needle. And a single thin gold ring.

"Oh, Jesus." I turn white. I start writhing frantically, looking for slack in my ropes.

One of the rules is that he will not modify my body. I am completely unpierced and un-tattooed. This is because needles fucking terrify me. Clamps, stocks, screws, whips, wax, fire, ice, electricity - they're sexy pain. Needles frighten me on a phobia level. It doesn't even matter what he wants to modify. The weight pulls painfully on my tits but I barely even notice. Suddenly I am out of the comfort zone. Trapped. I can't move. I can't fucking move.

"I've pushed you past every limit you thought you had except this one."

"No. No, please. Alex. Please. You know I don't like this." Sweat starts dribbling into my eyes. I can't breathe properly.

"Really?" He winches up the shoulder restraints and drops down the lower body restraints so that I am almost vertical, my pussy presented neatly where he can reach if he kneels. He pulls off my clit vibrator, roughly. I scream and struggle now I know what he's going to do. The ropes creak with tension. My muscles flex under them, but I can't get free. He pulls out the dildo. I feel hollow and exposed without it. He pulls out the butt plug, violently. "Eyaaaaahh! Hnnnnnngh!" I cry as the spikes gouge their way out of me. "Consider that a taster," he says, utterly uncaring.

"I've done everything for you, Alex, everything! I'll do anything. Just stop. Please. I don't want you to hurt me like this. Not like this. Stop. Stop!" Alex shakes his head. My safeword is desperately trying to jump out of my mouth. It takes all the strength I have to hold it in. Doing so makes me feel physically ill.

"Marie, it's time we went to the next level." He lights the candle and heats the needle. I just sob and shake. I'm so close. So close. He comes up, needle in one hand, ring in the other. He strokes my thigh and clit and cheek and forehead and kisses me on the lips. I can't bring myself to kiss him back. In between sobs, I can feel my orgasm building. "Aaaaaah. Haaaaah. Mmmmmmno. Nnno." I shake my head and whine wordlessly. He plays the needle over the sensitive parts of my body, working lower. I try to flinch every time. But the ropes are so tight, that I can't. "Ah. Augh. Aoooow." I force myself to be strong, to wait until the very last moment.

He palms the needle. He kneels down in front of me and holds out the ring in both hands. "Marie, will you marry me?"

I stare at him for a second. His stupid grin. And then throw my head back and open my mouth in wonder as fireballs go off behind my eyes and sparks coruscate from my fingers and toes, and every muscle in my body convulses with joy and every nerve in my body ignites. My world overloads with pleasure. I scream and thrash in perfect, perfect ecstasy. I sense Alex triumphantly grabbing me around the shoulders and passionately pressing his lips to mine and savagely driving his cock up into me and all I can think about is how much I love him. It seems to go on for hours, that single moment. I feel him cum inside me a second time and feel his love surging up inside me. He squeezes me tight, engulfing my slim waist in one arm, while reaching down between us with his other hand, and then up inside me, and strokes hard on my g-spot. Somehow my pleasure doubles again. My orgasm is an endless symphony sung by all parts of my body. I begin to shake and hyperventilate, almost going into shock. And then I pass out.

***

By the time I wake up I'm lying flat on my back on a mat on the floor of the playroom. Alex is using the special scissors to cut my right leg out of its bonds, the only part of me still tied up. We'll need to buy more rope.

When he realises I'm stirring, he's on me in a second, making sure I'm okay, deep concern all over his face.

"I got you out of the corset as fast as I could," he explains. "I was worried you wouldn't be able to breathe."

"I'm still tingling all over," I say. "I think... I might still be cumming."

"It's only been about five minutes, and you're already not sure," he says, with a mixture of pride and disappointment. "I was hoping to keep you cumming for at least another hour." He pulls the last rope off, and lies down beside me, holding me close to him, protectively. He nuzzles my breast, still a little sore from being pinched and stretched. "I was so worried."

I smile, and feel warmth flush my face all over. He really does love me. "Will it always be like this? And don't stop."

Alex sucks a nipple tenderly. With his mouth full, he promises: "Every fucking day."


The End

Good Night And Sweet Dreams

yummypussy
13-04-2008, 10:29 PM
Nice stories all, thanks all :)

Cum_Luver
14-04-2008, 07:08 AM
bro birdie8819,you are good le,endless supplies of stories.

also thanks to all who contribute to this thread. reading stories here also can get a hard-on lah. :p

birdie8819
15-04-2008, 08:26 AM
Nice stories all, thanks all

Thanks bro yummypussy for your support . ;)

bro birdie8819,you are good le,endless supplies of stories.

also thanks to all who contribute to this thread. reading stories here also can get a hard-on lah.

Bro C_L Kum Sia for your support hor . :D

Forced Sex



Thanks TD di di for your story . ;)


Here's one short short story for you guys - :p

Naughty Night Nurse


I was in my late 20s (and married) and worked in a London hospital on night duty. She was a nurse and some 8 years older than me. We'd been friends for some time, but then one night something seemed to change between us.

For complicated reasons, instead of going home, she got herself an on-call room, but didn't tell me until after breakfast. She just happened to mention to her colleagues that she'd be "sleeping in today,� and then gave me a long sideways look which said volumes - and I went rock hard under the table. I was so hard that there was no way I could leave the table with everyone still around. Before she left, she leaned over and whispered her room number.

About 20 minutes later I went there and found the door unlocked. Inside, she stood naked in the middle of the room and said, after I�d shut and locked the door, �You can do with me whatever you like.� She stripped me naked and touched and kissed me in ways my wife never had, and took me into her mouth and did what no one to that date had done to me. I, in turn, had her stand on two chairs so that her cunt was level with my face, and I attempted to eat her out, but she was so sensitive! I was very naive then - I thought I�d done something wrong.

She took me to the bed which was wide enough for a single skinny body (the authorities knew what they were doing) and guided me onto her and into her. She fit like the proverbial glove and I luxuriated in the feel of her wrapped around my cock shaft. It was her who began �fucking me,� thrusting herself up. It was just pubic bone to pubic bone as we thrust and banged away at each other until she came, seconds before I did. When she came, she dug her fingernails into my backside and went completely rigid, and seemed to faint. I cleaned up, covered her up, and left.

Later that night, she came to visit me in my department and said she wanted to do it again. This time we did it up against a wall. I was amazed that she wore stockings for the occasion and had left her panties off. She was built in such a way that standing facing each other with both feet on the floor, in spite of having to stoop a fraction to gain entry to her, we could stand like that and just do it. We fucked each other so much so that for two days afterwards we both complained of �sore pubic bones.� Unfortunately, we lost track of each other when we both moved. I miss that special friendship.

The End

birdie8819
15-04-2008, 08:35 PM
Good Evening To All Readers !!! :)

Hm....how cum no one post story ......kekekeke...never mind here's two short stories for you all .


Designated MILF Man

It was New Year's and my family and I and another family were partying in downtown Lake Tahoe. Everyone was really drunk, especially my mom's friend Maryanne. She is a very hot MILF, about 45 years old. She's tall and skinny and has the body of an 18 year old with huge fake tits.

She looked really hot that night. She had on a very small black mini skirt with a red tube top that barely covered her tits. She had a little too much to drink and she was having a hard time not revealing her boobs.

My dad said I should drive her back to the house. We were walking to the car and she dropped her purse. Her skirt was so hort when she bent over I saw her G-string. As I was checking her ass out she caught me. I thought she would get mad , but instead she stood up and pulled her tube top down and showed me her boobs. As I was driving she started asking me if I thought she was hot. Of course I said yes, and next thing I knew she started rubbing my
crotch.

I slowly slid my right hand up her skirt and under her G-string and started fingering her bald pussy. We finally arrived at the house and we went straight into her room. I lay on the bed and she climbed on top of me. She removed my clothes and started giving me a blow job. She stripped and climbed on top of me and I started fucking her. We fucked in a couple different positions for about 20 minutes. I was on top fucking her. I pulled out and stuck my dick in
her mouth. Before long I started to cum and she swallowed all of it.

We lay in bed and she fell asleep and I just lay there smiling. I couldn't believe it I was only 22 and I just fucked my mom's friend, whom my buddies and I have all dreamed about fucking.


The End

birdie8819
15-04-2008, 08:36 PM
First Time's the Charm

It was my first time doing anything with a guy. I was so nervous. The guy I was with was also a lot more experienced than I.

I snuck out of my house at about 1:00 am. From there we met at his car a little ways down the street and drove off to his house. When we got to his house he put on some music and we relaxed. Soon things starting heating up and I started sucking on his fingers. He seemed to enjoy it, so because I was in a risk-taking mood I asked if he would like me to suck somewhere else.

He un-zipped his pants and his cock popped out. Slowly I started licking and sucking getting harder and faster and repeating everything he said he liked. I continued this for about 5 minutes until he pulled me away and took of my shorts and panties and started fingering me . It was amazing...and before we knew it we were sixty-nining and enjoying the hell out of it. He was so incredibly good I didn't want to stop. I must have come about twice when finally we decided to stop. We laid on his bed talking for a bit then he took me home. I cannot wait till we do this again. thinking about this makes me so horny. This definitely was not bad for a first time.


The End

birdie8819
15-04-2008, 09:27 PM
Alan Was Alone


A guest speaker came to a Single's Group meeting at a church. He spoke about his life. It sounded a lot like Alan's life. This happened, that happened. It was a sad life the man spoke of. The energy in the room that began as hopeful and happy was headed into a cesspool. Then he spoke of making a decision about pain.

He asked how many people in the room liked pain. No hands went up. He said he didn't believe them. He asked, if they didn't like pain, why weren't they doing something about it?

Alan didn't hear anything else the man said. For the rest of his time at church that week he was deep in his own head. All week long he did his life as he did his life every week. It was routine and boring. However, this week he kept thinking about what the speaker had said. "If you don't like pain, why aren't you doing something, anything, to get rid of the pain?"

The cure was easy to identify, in his mind. Have a relationship with someone. Be in a relationship. Knowing that, didn't help. How to get from where he was to where he wanted to be was the tough, unknown road.

Sunday morning came and Alan got up, did his routine and was in a seat at church ten minutes before it began. He let the service hit him and bounce off. He stood when everyone else stood. He sang when everyone sang. But, he didn't listen, he wasn't there. He was in his head looking for the answer to how to get from lonely to in relationship.

When the service was over he didn't do what he normally did. Jack in the Box would probably survive without his Sunday business for that Sunday. He stayed in his seat and waited for the singles meeting to start.

It started and the man leading that day said that the Rev had asked him to spend some time with the group talking about the speaker they had heard the week before. Alan came alive. He sat up straighter. His eyes saw and his blood pressure went up a little. He stood up.

"Yes, sir. Do you have a comment about the speaker from last week?" The man up front asked Alan.

"I do. I have been thinking about it all week. I don't know why I'm on my feet. It's the first time I've spoken in eight years of coming here. I'm lonely. I wake up alone. I work alone. I eat my meals alone. I haven't taken a vacation in eight years because I don't want to go alone. Last night I had a dream and in my dream I was alone. I have asked myself all week what I need to do to stop being alone. I'm making the answer up, right now. There are at least a hundred women in this room who are in the right age range for us to be compatible. I am forty-one. If being in relationship with a forty-one year old man could work for you, then I'm talking to you. I want to be in relationship, and soon. I'm going to make reservations for a three-day cruise to Mexico for the first weekend of next month. Reservations for a cabin for two. Here's what I promise: The purpose of the cruise is to spend three intense days finding out if you and I can be a couple. I will not exert any sexual pressure on you unless you invite it. Those cabins come with twin beds and I'm fine with staying on my bed for the cruise. If you're interested in not being lonely anymore, and interested in seeing if we could be the cure for each other, then when this meeting is over meet me over in that corner (he pointed) and we'll talk."

He sat down. The room sat quietly for twenty seconds. The man up front didn't say anything. When he was about to say something a woman three rows away from Alan stood up. She didn't look at the man up front, she just spoke, looking at Alan.

"I didn't catch your name when you spoke. I'm Sue. I did hear your heart. I'm not going to wait until the meeting ends. I want to stop being lonely, too. I've been hiding in fear for years. For a week I've been asking myself what I was afraid of. I was afraid of the pain of being rejected. As you spoke I realized I have been living in pain all this time, afraid of possible pain and afraid of ending the pain! That's insanity! I'm hungry! I'm starving! I invite you to leave with me right now and let's go somewhere and become an US."

She started working her way out of the row she was in. Alan stood and headed out of his row. Before they met in the center aisle another man stood up.

"My name is Brian. I don't know those two and I am family. I write my mom in Nebraska and tell her I am the only hermit in a city of eight million people. I'm willing to book a different cabin on the same cruise, under the same conditions. I'm willing to leave the meeting now and go create an US from two lonely people. If you're interested, I'll be in the back of the room."

Alan didn't see who Brian linked up with. He didn't see the twenty other lonely people who gave up lonely from him being brave. He met most of them on the cruise. Sue was with him on the cruise. When they walked into their cabin Sue pushed the twin beds together. Alan helped.

Last year Alan was the man in front of the room in a different Singles meeting. He had this conversation with a woman who had just shared that she wanted a relationship, a loving relationship.

"How many people are on planet Earth?"

"Six billion, or close to it." She said.

"For this discussion, how many of the six billion are men?"

"Half?"

"Ok, that's close. So, three billion men. Now if we divide them by age and we figure they range from birth to eighty, and we figure there about the same number of men in each age that would be 37,500,000 of any one age. How old a man do you want?"

"Somewhere between twenty-eight and forty."

"So, if we do the math you want a man between twenty-eight and forty. That's a twelve year range. Twelve years times 37,500,000 is 450,000,000."

"But, most of them are married!" She protested.

"Right! Lets say 75% are married and 8% are gay, in prison, mentally unfit, or terminally ugly. That's 88% of the 450 million men are disqualified. That still leaves 54 million men available for you to have a relationship with. So, let me understand this, there are 54 million men available for you to be in relationship with and you stand up in a room with four hundred people in it and tell me you cannot find anyone?"

"No. I've been single forever and I haven't found him."

"Ok. Obviously the big math isn't working for you. Lets do this: If you are a man between twenty-eight and forty stand up." Over a hundred men stood up.

"If you are in a relationship that you believe will soon lead to being married, sit down. If you are married, sit down." Very few men sat down.

"So, do you have something in you that says, he has to be three inches or more taller than me?"

"I'd like that, yes."

"How tall are you?"

"Five feet five."

"Gentlemen, if you are shorter than five eight, sit down." Fifteen men sat down. There were still over a hundred men standing.

"Any other deal breaker qualifications?"

"He must have a good job."

"You heard her. If you don't have a good job then please sit down." A few more sat down.

"Look around the room. There are nearly a hundred men in the room who say they want to be in a relationship. They meet your qualifications." Alan paused while she looked.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
15-04-2008, 09:29 PM
"Gentlemen, I'm making this offer to you. Look at her. If you would be willing to take a risk and go out to dinner with this woman, who is twenty-seven years old, has a good job, is five feet five and looks like... well you can see how she looks, then stay standing. Otherwise, sit down." Thirty men sat down.

"You want to be in a relationship? Pick one. Make room for her to get out of her row. Walk up to any man standing in the room and know that he is willing to go to dinner with you, willing to have a conversation of possibility with you about creating an US from two people who were complaining about not being in relationship." She was walking around the room, looking and not choosing.

"Stop. Why didn't you pick this one?" Alan pointed to a man she had just walked by. "Don't answer! I know the answer. You didn't pick anyone because you are so invested in being alone and embracing aloneness as a complaint that none of these men are good enough."

"No! I want..."

"Will you go to dinner with him?"

"I guess so." The man sat down.

"Please Sir, stand back up." Alan walked to him. "You sat down. You stood up saying you were willing. How tall are you?"

"Six foot."

"Job?"

"I have my own CPA firm."

"You like how she looks?" He nodded.

"How old are you?"

"Thirty-three."

"Alan turned to the woman and said, "He sat down because you weren't really looking for a relationship. You didn't pick him because you want to look at every single man in the 54 million men to make sure you get the best one. I do not want to go with you to the strawberry festival. You won't get any strawberries because you will be afraid if you pick one it won't be the best one." Alan paused.

"Thank you Sir for our conversation." The man sat back down. Alan turned back to the woman.

"Here's a truth, a lesson for all of you. Sue, will you please stand up?" Sue stood up. "Of the 54 million women available when I was going to meetings like this do you think Sue was the perfect woman for me? That no other woman could have been as good for my life as Sue? Don't be nuts! Sue was inside the box where all the appropriate women live. What makes her the woman for me is that we choose to make that so. I love Sue with all my heart. I decided to love her. Sue do you love me?"

"With all my heart."

"Did you fall in love with me?"

"No, I am in love with you on purpose."

Alan pointed to everyone in the room and said, "Most of you are not in a relationship because you live in a myth about relationships. Relationships that serve the people in them are active creations. You wake up in the morning, roll over with a day's growth of beard and morning breath and open your eyes to see someone with no make up, messy hair and morning breath and you say, "Good Morning Sweetheart, I love you." The "I love you" isn't something you found under the blankets, you created it in the face of her or him not being Brad Pitt or Jennifer Aniston. You create it every day by saying it and spending the rest of the day making it so."

"Young woman, I thank you for giving all of us an opportunity to look at who we are in the realm of relationships. Now, you have thirty seconds to choose, otherwise I'm going to have them all sit down."

She pointed to a man fifteen feet away.

"All the rest of you men can sit down. Thank you for participating. I'm not done with you." He walked to the man she had picked.

"Congratulations! Can you come with me, please?"

They went back to where the woman was standing.

"Your name is?"

"Frank Singer."

"Frank I'd like you to meet... I don't know your name."

"Sally. Sally Masters."

"Frank, meet Sally Sally Masters."

They shook hands.

"I have a gift for the two of you. When this meeting ends you two are going to dinner. The dinner is at Ocean Avenue Seafood in Santa Monica and you aren't paying." There was cheers and clapping.

"Next Sunday I want both of you to promise me you'll be here for this meeting. Right after the opening prayer I'm going to have you stand up, together, and report on your relationship. Will you do that?"

Frank nodded. Sally smiled. Sue took them both by the hand and led them to the back of the room. Alan turned to the rest of the room.

"Someone please share what you got from this interaction?"

Hands went up and Alan pointed to a man near where he was standing. The man stood.

"I got that I'm a coward. I've been complaining but not willing to get off my... butt, and do something about my complaint. You did and now you are in a relationship with a beautiful woman. I want that." He started to sit down. Alan motioned him back up.

"How old are you?" "Thirty-two."

"Job?" "Yes."

"Ladies, are you willing to go somewhere and start a relationship with this man? If you are meet him at the back tables. Be prepared to be here next week and report on how the creation is doing."

A woman was already on her way to the back of the room. Some people clapped. Another woman stood.

"I'm Kathy. I'm forty-six, divorced, one seventeen year old son, a good cook and lonely." Across the room a man stood and waved at her. They met in the center aisle and hugged. Alan stopped them.

He asked, "Why did you walk up to her and hug her?"

"Because if I'm going to love her, I can start now!"

"Kathy, how did that feel?"

"I can choose to love him, without even knowing his name! I kept looking at him as we got closer and I decided to love him. Hugging is what is appropriate."

"So is kissing." Alan said.

They kissed right there in the aisle. After ten seconds Alan said, "Will someone get a fire extinguisher ready, just in case?" The room filled with laughter. One after another people stood and stepped into a new life. At twenty couples Alan stopped the meeting and had the couples stand quietly at the back of the room.

"All of you still seated still have a choice. You don't need this meeting to find a mate. You don't need me up here. You can choose to be in a loving, giving, partnership this week. Or, you can hold onto the complaint that you can't find a relationship in the fifty-four million available people who are available to you. If you choose the second choice, get off this planet!" He turned the mic off, went to the back of the room and took Sue by the hand. She had Frank and Sally with her and the two couples went to dinner.


The End

birdie8819
15-04-2008, 09:31 PM
The Job Interview

That was it she has had enough, she had given them everything she had and they had just turned around and kicked her in the teeth, HOW DARE THEY!! They had let Hayley do an interview, can you bastard believe it, HOW DARE THEY??!!

Well there ways to fight back aren't the, she had never really been sure about going to the job interview, it was just really a back up, just in case, but well fuck 'em, she was leaving.

She arrived at the offices half an hour early too have a good look around, the place was stunning, a huge glass and steel office block, so professional looking. The learning centre took up a whole floor of the offices and was just as tasteful as the rest of the building. A male receptionist showed her to the waiting area, and she watched the students come and go. They were all young well dressed people, polite and courteous to the staff. The training manager has explained on the telephone that all the vast majority of the clientele were young professionals brushing up their computer skills, no more stinking, pox ridden doley scumbags for her.

With a friendly smile the receptionist came back and showed her to the training manager's corner office. It was huge, massive floor to ceiling windows flooded the room with natural light highlighting a desk the size of a king-size bed, and two 3 seater leather sofas lined the other walls. The interviewer stood up as she entered the room and stretched out her hand to simultaneously greet her and guide her to her seat.

Her prospective, boss Ms Darling was amazing, tall with straight blonde hair and features straight from a German supermodel, cheekbones so high and defined they were like razor blades. She was wearing a black business suit that looked liked it cost a year of her old salary.

'Drink?' Ms Darling enquired so abruptly she almost jumped.

'tea please' she managed to reply without stuttering.

'Darjeeling, earl grey, green?'

'erm...PG' she mumbled temporarily forgetting she knew quite a lot about tea.

Ms Darling snapped her fingers to the receptionist who hurriedly went to fetch the refreshments.

'So Miss Andrews could you give me a run down of you abilities and job skills paying particular attention to what will make you a valuable employee here?'

Chloe explained this quickly and concisely, calming down as Ms Darling began to smile as she realised she at last had someone who knew what they were talking about. 'Well done Miss Andrews, I think you may be the right candidate for the job, I would like to explain your duties to you'

Her mind was buzzing how could she have got the job this quickly, there must be a catch.

'Your main duty is rather simple, you will do exactly as I tell you when I tell you. You will follow my orders to the letter DO YOU UNDERSTAND??!!' she was off her chair at the last sentence and breaking into a scream.

'Yes yes' Chloe squirmed to shocked to realise she had accepted a job from this screeching Nazi.

'for your obedience you will be more than adequately rewarded, your present salary will be doubled, your holiday allowance will be 40 days a year, your company car will be a Porsche Boxster in any colour you wish also this office will be yours as I move to more capacious surroundings'

Chloe was utterly confused at this point, she had no inclination to work for this nut job but she was never going to get a better offer than this. Her greed kicked in and she nodded acceptance.

'Ok please wait here I need to change' she spun on her stiletto heel and stalked out of the room into the private bathroom.

The new employee was torn between grabbing her bag and scarpering or hanging round to see what happened next. Before her mind was made up the door was thrust open and out stepped Mrs Darling dressed rather differently than before.

Her Hair had been scraped back into a severe pony tail that was not the most striking thing however Ms Darling was dressed almost head to toe in shiny black PVC. She said almost as the outfit was missing the breast and crotch and pieces. Her huge pale pink tipped tits stood proud and perfect from there black surrounds, Chloe's eyes sank down her body to her pussy, it was perfect. It was hairless and smooth and plump. The inner lips protruded pink puffy and very wet. Chloe's eyes shot back up to Ms Darlings face while her jaw dropped in the opposite direction.

'Take your clothes off ', Ms Darling calmly ordered.

Beyond caring and rational thought did as she was told stripping off her equally nice but not as expensive suit. As she was removing her knickers there was a knock at the door and a murmured 'tea'. Chloe froze bent over, thong at her knees, bum facing the door.

'Come in' commanded Ms Darling.

The boy from reception strode in to the room, he did not show the slightest surprise at the situation, he placed the tea things on the desk and walked past and out the door again, a slight smirk on his face the only indication he has even noticed.

'Kneel' Ms Darling ordered.

On autopilot she dropped to her knees, her own pussy was wet now as she knelt and squashed her legs together she could feel that her inner thighs were slippy with her juice. Her mistress strode up to her on high patent leather knee high boots and positioned her pussy inches from Chloe's face. She was breathing heavy now as she prepared to taste another woman's pussy for the very first time.

Ms Darling took another step forward so now she was straddling Chloe's face and her pussy was pressed into her open mouth. Tentatively Chloe stuck out her tongue into the other woman's folds, she couldn't believe how soft and slick it was. The taste was sweet and salty at the same time but clean like spring water. Her tongue dipped into the hole, it was tight and she felt little spasms as the muscle gripped her probing tongue. She then sought out the little bud of her clitoris, she pushed back its little hood and swirled the tip of her tongue around it like her ex boyfriend had done to her so well. As she got into a rhythm, going clockwise and anti clockwise with her tongue, Ms Darling was letting out a mixture of whimpers and low growls and grabbed her by her hair and ground her wet cunt against Chloe's willing tongue. As she came she almost fell forward but let her weight fall against Chloe and they lay in a tangle on the floor.

'Lie over the arm of that chair I've got a treat for you' another brisk order

Second nature now Chloe obeyed and arranged herself with her beautiful round bum high in the air. While Ms Darling went to her desk draw and removed some thing.

It was a strapon dildo at least 9 inches long, thick and flesh coloured with at a big mushroom head, it was attached to a soft black leather harness which was swiftly becoming attached to Ms Darling. She stood there like a pervert's wet dream, tall and clad in PVC with this huge cock sticking out from her tiny waist. Chloe felt genuine fear she had never had one that big had she? She hoped Ms Darling would be gentle.

She stood behind her admiring Chloe's sopping wet pink pussy, she rubbed the dildos head against the dripping clit smearing it with juice. She entered very roughly shoving in at least 6 inches of the thing in one go. Chloe let a little helpless yelp but didn't make any effort to stop her if anything she pushed back against it stretching herself even further. Ms Darling started to get into a rhythm with her thrusts alternating from slow to fast, her victim could not get her breath and tears of lust were streaming down her face. She could just squeal the occasional 'faster', 'harder'.

When Chloe came it was she felt a huge rush like she had just like a jolt of the newest designer drug, her heartbeat was racing and her skin was boiling to the touch. Her whole lower body was a mass of tingling nerve endings, the sensation of the dildo slipping out of her was a fine line between pleasure and pain. Every bit of her was alight.

'Get your clothes on I want you bright and early tomorrow morning' the last order of the day.


The End

birdie8819
15-04-2008, 09:33 PM
Home Girl: The Single Woman's Guide

Allie was about to move to a new city for university, she was 18 and excited about being on her own for the first time. About two weeks before class was to start she did a road trip up to Maple Lake, the new city she was going to move to. Allie knew she had to find a place to live, and possibly a job so she could survive as a student! She got into town around 4pm and checked into her hotel, it was a cheap motel, she was on a tight budget, but the motel was clean and good enough for now. Allie picked up a local paper and scanned some of the 'for rent ads'. After a quick scan she could not believe her eyes! Rent had skyrocketed from when she had visited the university a year ago, one bedrooms were going over $1200 a month and even accommodations for sharing were quite high. Allie slumped in her chair, disappointed, she was probably going to have to take out a large loan now, something she was hoping to avoid. She scanned the paper in hope that SOMETHING would stand out in her price range..... Her eyes suddenly shifted to the 'help wanted' ads and a posting caught her eye.

"part time live in nanny needed, perfect job for a university student, rent is free, we just need help for our three children about 20 hours a week, please call Sharon Jones at....."

Allie could not believe her eyes! This would be a perfect situation, she loved children, she was hoping to become a teacher after all. She carefully dialled the number and after the second ring she heard a female voice.

"Hello?" An impatient voice answered.

"Oh hello" said Allie "May I speak to Sharon please?"

"This is her."

"Oh, my name is Allie and I'm just responding to your nanny ad in the paper....."

"Oh!" Exclaimed Sharon "You're interested? Tell me about yourself?"

Allie explained that she was starting her first year of university and this job would be perfect for her while she attended school. Sharon asked Allie if she would like to come by later tonight around 8pm to meet her for an interview, Allie agreed.

When Allie hung up the phone she was giddy, oh I hope I get this job! It would be just perfect.....free rent! She looked at the clock, it was 6pm at this point, she wondered what she should wear....

She decided on a simple blue button up blouse with a pair of black pants that hugged her curves. Allie looked in the mirror, she was a pretty girl, everyone called her a natural beauty but she didn't se it. She was 5'3", 120 lbs, had long bright auburn hair, clear sky blue eyes and creamy smooth skin. She was slim, with curves in the right places and a 34 D chest, something her friends always told her to show off, but she usually dressed simple, unless she was going out to a club.

About 7:45 she left the motel and headed to Sharon's house, she drove around and followed the directions she wrote down, the house was easy to find, it was a large three story house, with a beautiful garden and Allie spied a pool in the backyard. She rang the doorbell and a women who looked to be in her mid 30's opened the door.

"Oh hello! You must be Allie, come on in." She smiled at Allie, but this woman's smile made her uneasy, her eyes looked icy and didn't light up when she smiled.

She ushered Allie in and brought her to the living room, she offered Allie something to drink and Allie said a glass of water would be fine. Sharon was a well dressed women, Allie got a cold vibe from her though, she was narrowing her eyes at Allie and looking her up and down. Sharon was quite tall, had a slim build, olive colouring and dark chocolate brown hair and brown eyes,

She explained to Allie what the job was to entail, she was a lawyer and her husband ran his own business from home and was quite busy and needed to be able to work alone, hence why a nanny was needed. She explained she wanted someone available early mornings, afternoons, evenings and some weekends. She said the pay would be $200 a week, with free rent. Allie said it would be good because she only had class on Tuesday's and Thursdays and was finished by 3pm and would be home in time to pick up the children from school.

Sharon seemed satisfied " Well Allie, I think you would be a good fit in our family, you would stay in the pool house, you have your own kitchen, bedroom and bathroom in there and you can do whatever you want to decorate it, it's furnished already so you wouldn't need to bring a thing, would you like to take the job?"

"Oh yes!" said Allie enthusiastically "It sounds just great!"

"Good" said Sharon "I'll introduce you to the children now then" She called down to the children to come upstairs. Allie heard some thumping as the children rang up the stairs.

There were three boys and a girl the boys all had dark chocolate brown hair and brown eyes, the girl had light blonde hair and green eyes. Allie assumed the girl must look like her father since the boys had dark hair and eyes like their mom. Sharon introduced each. "The oldest is Bradley, he is 11 and in the sixth grade, Madison is 9 and in the fourth grade and the two youngest are the twins Jared and Nathan, 7 years old and in the second grade, kids say hello to Allie, she will be helping us out from now on."

The kids looked at Allie curiously, it didn't take long for them to warm up to her, and they were talking to her excitedly and insisted on showing her their rooms.

Sharon suggested that Allie move in this weekend, so she could get settled, she said she would be out of town at a meeting with clients but her husband Chris would be home to help her with anything she needed.

Allie left the house so excited, she had a job! Plus a place to live, for free! Who knew it could work out this beautifully?

On Saturday Allie drove up to Maple Lake with several boxes in tow. She arrived at the Jones residents and walked up to the house, she knocked on the door and a man answered, she assumed to be Chris.

"Hi there! You must be our new nanny Allie, please come in!"

Allie said hello softly and looked at Chris, he was gorgeous! He was 6'3", had light blonde hair like Madison, bright green eyes and was in incredible shape, she could tell, his T-shirt was form fitting and he had very nice arms...... whoa Allie, she said to herself, get a hold of yourself!

"Hi you must be Chris." Allie grinned at him.

The kids all came running down and got excited when they saw Allie was here, each were trying to talk a mile a minute when Chris just laughed and said

"Hold on kids! Lets help Allie get settled, lets go help her bring her boxes in."

They all went to Allie's car and brought the boxes in, it went quick since they all were helping.

Chris made pasta and salad for them to share, Allie went into the kitchen.

"Can I help with anything?" she asked

Chris smiled, "Sure, maybe you can help finish the salad."

Allie started to chop up vegetables and the two started talking about themselves, she learned that Chris was a contractor and worked from home just recently, they both found out they were passionate about running.

"Hey Allie, I've been looking for a good running partner for years, would you like to join me some mornings? I can show you all the paths at the nearby parks"

Allie grinned "Sure! Running is always more fun with a partner"

The weeks flew by, Allie was getting more and more comfortable with the family, the kids were very sweet, and she and Chris had a lot in common, she was even starting to get along with Sharon, who was still cold at times, but she learned just to stay out of her way, especially when she came home from work. Allie often made the dinner and she enjoyed cooking for the family.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
15-04-2008, 09:35 PM
One Friday the kids and Sharon were getting ready to leave for a trip their grandparents, who lived three hours a way, they usually visited once a month. Chris couldn't come on this trip because he had a few jobs to finish over the weekend. Allie was cooking supper for the family when she heard Sharon screaming that she couldn't find her hairdryer. Allie rolled her eyes, Sharon had a few outbursts like that a week, she learned to ignore them. She heard Sharon stomping around and saw her stomping in the kitchen too. She always seemed to get stressed around the weekend, it was like spending time with her children stressed her out.... That made Allie sad.

Sharon came flying into the kitchen and saw that Allie took a casserole out of the oven.

"What's that?" Sharon asked.

"Mushroom chicken casserole" answered Allie.

"MUSHROOMS?!?!" shrieked Sharon, "Do you have any idea how disgusting I think mushrooms are? Did you not read the list I left you about food I do not eat?!"

Allie was flustered "Oh no, I'm so sorry I forgot, it's just I made this for the children once and they seemed to like it and I just thought........"

Sharon was shaking her head "NO! NO MUSHROOMS! Life does NOT revolve around the children only, GET IT? Geez get it right!!!!" And with that Sharon took the casserole and threw it on the floor. Allie watched in shock as it shattered into pieces.

"Clean it up and make something else!" Sharon just stomped off.

Allie looked down shocked at the mess surrounding her, she saw the children watching her. She felt tears coming to her eyes when Chris suddenly rushed in.

"Allie don't worry hon, go to the pool house and calm down, let me take care of this" He started to clean up.

Allie shook her head, even though she was on the verge of tears "I can do it, it's ok."

Chris took her hand gently as she tried to clean "Allie..... it's ok, please, take some time for yourself, I've got this." He looked into her eyes, he could see she was upset.

Allie just nodded, averting his gaze and rushed out of the house into the pool house, she threw herself on the bed and just started to sob. She felt ridiculous for being so upset, but she felt humiliated, in front of the children and Chris too. She was sure she would be fired...................

After a few minutes she heard the children and Sharon get into the car and drive off. After a few more minutes she heard a soft knock on the door. "Allie it's me" said Chris "May I come in?"

Allie climbed off her bed and walked to the door and let him in. She saw that he had some dinner for her and a 6 pack of beer "I thought you might need a drink" he said sheepishly "I know you're underage but that was quite the scene!"

"Am I going to be fired?" sniffed Allie, looking up at Chris with worried eyes.

"Fired? God no hon, I was to make sure you STAY, I know my wife can have outbursts, I blame it on her Italian temper, but you're an amazing nanny, the kids love you and you do make a mean mushroom casserole, no matter what Sharon says."

Allie giggled. "Thanks Chris, I do enjoy the children, I know Sharon gets stressed...."

Chris sighed "She has always been such a Type A personality, she likes things a certain way, and sometimes she has issues relating to the kids, not understanding they are KIDS, not mini adults, her job is stressful yes, but she had no right to speak to you like that, I'm sorry." Chris gave Allie a big hug and brushed her tears away and gave her a warm smile.

Allie and Chris sat down to dinner and started to chat about their running plan for the next day, they munched on their pizza and Allie was more then willing to accept the beer, she felt after the night she had, a few beers couldn't hurt! Chris and Allie managed to finish off the 6 pack, Allie was starting to feel buzzed.

"Wow Chris that beer his me fast!"

"Awwww such a lush" Chris teased, he went to the kitchen and brought Allie a large glass of water.

The water made Allie feel better, they both sat on the couch and watched a sitcom, Allie commented on the actress on the show, how pretty she was.

"Her?" Said Chris "Why she couldn't hold a candle to you!"

Allie just laughed and rolled her eyes "Yeah right, in my dreams."

Chris juts turned to Allie and stared at her "Are you serious? You don't know how beautiful you are?"

Allie blushed "I think I'm kind of plain......"

Chris just shook his head "No way hon, look at you! You're gorgeous, you have that beautiful red hair, lovely healthy body, a pair of eyes a man could get lost in, a man would be very lucky to win over a women like you."

Allie could feel her face getting redder "Me? You see me as a women?"

Chris smiled "Oh course! A lovely, classy, poised one at that."

Allie blushed "You're not so bad yourself....." She couldn't believe her words.

Chris laughed "Yeah right, I'm an old man! Girls your age don't like 41 year old men like myself."

Allie looked in his eyes "I would......" She said softly.

Chris gazed at her, and looked deep into her innocent eyes, he could feel his lips lower onto hers. Allie's heart was pounding wildly as she responded to his kiss, she slipped her tongue into his mouth and they kissed deeply and passionately for a few minutes. Chris broke off the kiss.

"What am I doing? I feel like I'm taking advantage of you!"

Allie took his hand "I want you to......"

"Why me?" Said Chris "You're a young, sexy woman who could get any man she wants."

Allie just smiled and kissed him again, Chris could feel himself unable to resist as he felt her melt in his arms "This is so wrong" he murmured "But it feels so right."

Allie nodded and ran her hands down his back. He started on unbutton her blouse, kissing her neck, the blouse slipped off to the floor, revealing her silky black bra. He was kissing lower and lower to her chest. Allie unbuttoned his shirt, letting it slip off, running her hands on his hard chest.......

Chris watched as Allie wiggled out of her jeans, saw she was wearing matching silk panties. He just gazed at her for a minute.

"Allie baby, your body is incredible!"

Allie blushed "It is?"

"Omigod yes hon, look at you....." He trailed off "This may sound horrible but I've wanted you since the day you walked through my door."

Allie felt her heart swell, she smiled and kissed him passionately, she unbuttoned his pants and tugged them off, she could feel his hard on through his boxers. The both kissed hard with a sense of urgency, not fully naked but exploring each others bodies with their hands. They were both getting excited and Allie could feel Chris rubbing his hard on against her panties, she felt herself getting more and more wet.

She broke off their kiss and grinned at him, she slowly pulled down his boxer and gasped when she saw his cock, it looked to be about 8 inches and very very thick! He moaned as Allie rubbed his cock with her soft hands, she felt it grow harder. She moved her hands to his balls, cupping them slightly, playing with them as she took the tip of his cock into her mouth. She licked and flicked the tip with her tongue, teasing him.

"Ohhhh Allie baby, suck me off, suck me like a good girl!"

Allie took more of him into her mouth, inch by inch. She swirled her tongue around his cock, playfully around and he moaned her name, the feeling so incredible having this young beautiful girl sucking him off. Allie could feel herself take more of him. She was bending on her knees beside the bed and Chris was pushing his cock in deeper. Allie gazed into his eyes and she sucked him harder, with each movement her breasts were bouncing in her bra, Chris found the site so erotic.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
15-04-2008, 09:36 PM
"Ohhh baby, you're so gorgeous and sexy, take me babygirl!"

Allie closed her eyes and took him deeper, loving the feeling, she knew he was getting so much pleasure from her, she found that such a powerful feeling.

"Ohhh Allie! I'm going to cum, do you want me to pull out of your mouth?"

Allie shook her head and sucked harder, she wanted to taste him, she could feel him fucking her young mouth, his cock hitting her throat. Suddenly with a quick motion, Chris started to jet his cum down her throat, spurt after spurt. Allie eagerly drank it all, loving his sweet taste. Chris was so turned on by this young teen drinking his cum, his own wife wouldn't even swallow! When he was finished, Allie lapped up all his cum and cleaned his cock with her tongue, she crawled up to him, and kissed him, he could taste himself!

"Allie, you are the best cocksucker I've ever had! Now it's your turn for some pleasure" Chris smiled.

Allie blushed and watched as Chris reached behind her and unclasped her bra, letting it fall. He gasped, staring at her 34 D breasts, so firm and round. He laid her on the bed and started to kiss her neck, working his way to her breast. He took the left pink nipple into his mouth and started sucking gently. Allie moaned, felt a wave of pleasure wash over her. He ran his finger along her belly button, trailing it to her panties. Her slid her panties off and saw her creamy white ass and pussy, with a small tuff of red hair, just a strip on her pussy. He moved his mouth over to her right nipple and sucked, feeling it harden in his mouth. He trailed a finger into her pussy, feeling the wetness and exploring and feeling her tightness. Allie moaned and arched her back. Chris moved his mouth away and kissed her flat tummy, working it down to her pussy. He slid her soaked panties off and his tongue entered Allie's pussy, he was amazed how good she tasted. Allie couldn't take it! His tongue was too much!

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh Chris!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" She arched her back and moaned his name.

Chris kept going, his tongue exploring her young pussy, lapping up the juices, engulfed in her sweet taste, he could drink this pussy up forever if it was up to him! Allie felt herself tense up.

"Ohhhhh Chris I'm cummmmmmminggggggg"

She grinded her pussy onto his face and felt her cum spill out. Chris felt a first wave of cum splash on his face, like a dog he lapped up all he could, he was in heaven eating this girl's pussy, she tasted so amazing! He drank up her teen juice while Allie arched her back moaning.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh omigod!" Allie felt her pussy throbbing and felt like Chris's tongue was magic, she was dizzy and in another place, it was wonderful!

Allie just lay on the bed as Chris kissed her, she could taste herself n his lips, and rather liked the sweet taste. Allie looked deep into Chris eyes "Chris....... I've never been with anyone else, I want you inside me so badly, please fuck me!" she begged.

Chris was shocked, he could not believe this beautiful creature has remained untouched "I would be honoured Allie" he answered with a smile.

He lowered his mouth onto hers and their tongues intertwined as re ran his hand over her smooth round ass. He worked his kissed down to her breasts again and took turns sucking her twins, Allie moaned with pleasure and could feel herself getting even more wet. Chris positioned his cock on her outer lips and teased her, brushing the tip of his hard cock over her cunt.

"I need it inside me Chris, please take me!" Allie begged.

"Whatever you say hon" Chris said smiling, looking as the sexy redhead teen he was about to take.

He lowered his cock slowly into her pussy, he groaned as he could feel the heat radiating off her pussy, she was sooooo tight and hot! Chris was afraid she wouldn't be able to take him. Allie gasped as she felt his cock inside her pussy, even with just a little bit inside she was starting to feel full. Chris slowly pulled out and pushed his cock in deeper, he felt her hymen and knew it was his to take.

"Are you ready Allie?" he asked.

"Oh yes!" moaned Allie , "take my cherry Chris!"

Chris did not need to be asked again, with one firm through he ripped through Allies cherry, Allie let out a short shriek and tears came to her eyes. Chris stopped thrusting and brushed away her tears.



"Are you ok hon?" he asked.

Allie put on a brave face "Yes, can we just stay like this for a minute while I get used to you?"
"

"Of course" soothed Chris.

He stayed inside her moving very slowly so she could get used to his size, he kissed her deeply, feeling waves of passion growing inside him. Allie was finally adjusting to him, the pleasure had finally taken over the pain, Chris could tell and he started to thrust deeper and a bit faster. Allie was now responding to his thrusts, moving with him. Chris couldn't believe how tight her pussy was, it felt like her pussy walls were squeezing, trying to suck him in deeper.

"Oh baby, you're so sexy, your pussy feels sooooo good with my cock in it!" Chris cried out.

"I love your cock Chris!" responded Allie "It feels soooo full inside me, feels sooo good ohhhhhhh, please fuck me deeper, FASTER!"

Chris sped up his thrusts and he watched Allies eyes pierce his, this was the most intense fuck he has ever experienced and he was glad to share it with the beautiful women underneath him. The intensity was taking control of his actions, he was fucking Allie faster and harder, and she was able to take him! Allie moaned and begged for more and more, they were both losing themselves in the moment, almost forgetting where they were and how this started. The only goal was pleasure, nothing else mattered. Allie didn't care that he was married, with kids and older and Chris's family had left his mind, all that mattered was he was fucking this hot, sexy girl.

Chris turned Allie over so she was on her knees and positioned himself doggie style behind her. Allie screamed with pleasure as she felt his cock slam into her even deeper.

"Ohhh this pussy is mine now" Chris growled. Animal instincts were taking over, he had to mate with this young woman.

Allie nodded throwing her head back "Ohhhhh ughhhhh yesss Chris, my pussy belongs to youuuuu!"

Chris slammed into her harder, faster, he could feel his cock go so deep, up against her cervix, her tight pussy pulling him in so deep. Allie and Chris were lost in their pleasure, moaning and groaning, Chris grunted like an animal as he sped up his thrusts. He turned Allie around so he was on top again and could gaze deep into her lust filled eyes as he got close. Allie yelled "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh I'm cummingggggggggggggggggggg aughhhhhhhhhh" Waves of pleasure came over Allie as she felt herself explode on his cock, she soaked his cock with her pussy juice, Chris was not sure if he could hold out any longer.

"I'm gonna cum hon!!!! He called out.

Allie gasped, she thrusted hard against him "I'm........ not.............protected............." she cried out.

Chris opened his eyes wide, he didn't even think about the fact she was unprotected, suddenly the idea of knocking up this young woman turned him on even more despite the dire consequences that could happen.

Chris knew he couldn't pull out, his cock was meant to be inside Allie, "Baby I'm gonna cum inside you! Do you want my spunk pumped nice and deep?"

Allie couldn't think of anything she wanted more at this moment, she was not thinking clearly but she didn't care! "Yes Chris! Pump your hot cum deep into my young fertile womb!!!!! Make a baby in me!!! Make me pregnant!!!"

Chris groaned as she said those words, they took him over the top and he suddenly started to explode inside her, sending streams of baby batter deep into her waiting womb, trying to find her young eggs....one....two....three....four....five....sex ...seven long spurts later Chris felt his cock empty his sperm into Allies's pussy, his swimmers doing their job. He wanted to impregnate this girl so badly, watch her flat tummy swell with his child.

With his cock still inside Allie, Chris kissed her, revealing in the afterglow, her face so innocent, even though she had just been made a woman at this moment. Allie smiled as they cuddled up together on the bed, it had just started to rain and they lay there quietly, listening to the sounds of the rain hitting the roof, realizing what just happened........


The End

birdie8819
15-04-2008, 09:37 PM
Ibiza Just Arrived



It was the first time in 16 years my wife and I had been on holiday without the kids, but as we put it to Jane's Mum "we needed a little time away with out the kids".

So that was that a week without the kids in sunny Ibiza, sun, sea, sand and the other.

We arrived at the hotel at just after 10.30pm and although we were tired we decided to get changed quickly and head off towards the bars in San Antonio.

Jane has just turned 40 still quite fit with a size 12 body and ample 38DD breasts that are still very firm.

Although when we first got together she was a real sex bomb with great knack for dressing very sexy she now seemed to play things and dress more reserved, she was wearing a long cotton dress with buttons from top to bottom with a V neck line and no sleeves.

As we walked towards San Antonio down the sea road we soon came across restaurants and bars and before long were in a medium size bar with around 30 to 40 people in it.

We went over to the bar and were greeted by a well tanned Spaniard who informed us it was happy hour and that cocktails were the way to go. Jane seemed to love the attention she was getting from the barman and was soon ordering cocktails in fours well it was happy hour. We were sat at the bar drinking when another couple came to the bar and by the lack of colour in the ladies face I assumed they had only just got here also, the husband was not giving such clues as the was very dark skinned.

After they ordered, my Jane who is one of these people who just has to speak to people and soon started chatting to the couple who we now know as Abby & Steve from Doncaster, It soon became the apparent that we got on with this couple very well and whilst Steve and I chatted about work the girls were chatting about drinking and more fun things, giggling quite a lot.

After about an hour and a half here we moved on towards more pubs down the dimly lit sea road. After another couple of pubs on route the girls were a little tipsy and getting cockier now giving both Steve and I quite a lot of lip.

We now set off towards San Antonio which was about quarter of a mile maybe half a mile at most, the two girls were walking arm in arm swaying from side I think they were propping each other up.

After a few hundred meters the girls decided they both needed to pee, with no bars in sight they decided going down the side of a small garage building would be the best option. They both totted over the rough ground towards a part not so lit up as the road was. Steve said "what's good for the goose is good for the gander" and headed off to join the girls.

Not to be left out and also I thought if he is going to see my misses peeing I think I need to have a look at his wife.

I was quite taken back that as Steve and I got up to the girls, Abby just lifted her just above knee length skirt showing a neatly trimmed pussy with just couple of centimetres of hair down the middle with no knickers and then squatted down and started to pee.

Seeing this I think, gave Jane the confidence and she just took off her little thong knickers and then followed Abby's lead and lifted her dress squatted and started to pee.

Steve stood at the side of Jane and unzipped his flies and got out his seven inch floppy cock and started to pee, whilst mines not a small cock but I did wonder how big it would be hard.

I could not help just look at the scene and noticed that Jane did not take her eyes of Steve cock all the time, Abby even commented "he got quite a good prick, don't you think Jane"

"Ho yes" she replied "it's a bit limp though not much use in that state, have you had a bit to much to drink Steve" she exclaimed.

Steve quickly replied "It's like a genie's lamp, give it a rub and the magic will happen".

"Go on Jane call his bluff" Abby chirped. I could have fell over as Jane still in the squatting position turned to face Steve and with both hands started to massage is cock, she had never done anything like that before well not with my knowledge.

By now Abby was stood up and next to me both of us watching Steve now was rising to the occasion and although it was a fair bit bigger than mine it had not grown to the massive size I was expecting may be around nine inches, how ever Jane did not seem to care as she was now wanking Steve for all she was worth.

"we are not going to let them have all the fun are we" Abby said

" No way" I replied and turned to Abby and went straight for the pussy reaching down and sliding my hand up between her legs rubbing her lips, clit and sliding a finger into her hole all in one movement. Then as she was sliding her hand down my trousers towards my now rock hard cock I glanced across at Jane who was now sucking and wanking as if she was starving and had to eat it as fast as possible.

I took this as my free pass that we were going to go for it, I loosened my belt and button and let my trousers fall loose at the same time Abby had now got my raging cock out playing with it and she seemed to know what was on my mind and turned around bending over and lifting her skirt as she went.

I had no hesitation and slipped in my cock to her now very wet pussy, I thought I've got to hammer this for all my worth to try and compensate for having a inch or two less cock than she's used to.

As Im humping for all I can, I look over to Jane just to make sure she was still ok with what's going on to see Steve laid on his back pants round his knee's with Jane pussy over his face and her sucking his cock, then moving round to straddle his cock riding him like an Olympic horse riding champion. Despite her always telling me not to push my cock in hard and to deep she really was bouncing on Steve's tool hard-deep and fast.

Watching this made it near on impossible for me to not explode instantly, I had to stop looking at Jane and Steve and concentrate.

I managed to keep going for another couple of minutes before coming, and coming I did it was a massive release and I was still pumping hard and fast until the last drop. the way I was banging I could not tell whether Abby came or not I was completely lost coming and coming.

After I opened my eyes and steadied my self I looked over to Jane expecting her to be getting shagged silly and to my surprise she was putting her knickers on. I was well chuffed that although Id got the smaller cock I out lasted the dark stallion.

Strangely no one said anything we all just brushed our self's down and headed towards San Antonio and carried on the night out. How ever this was the first night six more to come, and now the president had been set.


The End

otamay
15-04-2008, 09:43 PM
Good Evening To All Readers !!! :)

Hm....how cum no one post story ......kekekeke...never mind here's two short stories for you all .

FONT][/CENTER]

Bro birdie8819, here I come with the school teacher...

http://i31.tinypic.com/140jkuv.jpg

Reena
Reena is a 32 years old married woman. Her husband is an engineer in merchant navy
and he comes home once for a month or two in a year. She is a school- teacher and also
gives private tuitions in the evening to pass her time. She was sex-starved until last
year and used to masturbate to satisfy her sexual desire.
Last year, She visited her friend (Nisha) of college days, who lives in Delhi. Nisha's
husband is a doctor in UAE and she is a teacher like Reena. One day Reena
accompanied Nisha to a ladies kitty-party where she was compelled to drink more than her usual capacity. When they reached home, Reena was not even able to stand properly. Nisha helped her reach the bedroom. She herself was little drunk but not as much as Reena. Reena flopped onto the bed without even removing her sandals.

When she woke up after an hour or so, Reena was stillintoxicated. She got up to change since she was still in her party clothes and high heels. But before that Reena heard sound coming from Nisha's room. Reena peeked inside to find Nisha on the bed with her 29 years old servant, Ramesh. She was shocked but she felt excited too as Reena did not have had sex for months. Her choot became wet. Reena returned to her room and started masturbating.

She was just about to climax when Nisha walked into the room. She sat on the edge of the bed and caressed Reena's boobs. "Oh, your breast so nice, Rina. It's so hard and your nipple stand up. Rina, you're turning on, aren't you? If you like I have something to help you." Nisha said with a naughty smile.".
She called in Ramesh. His eyes widened as he saw Reena in a state of undress.

Nisha asked Ramesh. Her language further excited Reena. Nisha took hold
of Ramesh's lund and by the flick of her palm made him come alive. Reena was too hot
and drunk to refuse. Her heart was beating at the thought of what she was about to do.

to be continued....

birdie8819
15-04-2008, 09:46 PM
Caught Red Handed

Tears were rolling down her eyes, and I felt sick to my stomach. I was caught red handed, quite literally, with my dick, out masturbating to internet porn. How could I be so stupid? I usually listen closely for her car to pull up, but I was so enthralled in the scene I was watching on my computer screen that I tuned everything else out.

"Why are you not attracted to me?" She said in a tone of mixed sadness and anger.

"Honey, what do you mean? Of course I'm attracted to you" I responded, more defensively than I should have. I had promised her that I would stop looking at pornography and turn all my attention to her, but I failed.

"No your not. You just go on the internet and look at those women instead of looking at me."

I was not sure how to respond. She was right I did look at other women on the internet but this had nothing to do with a lack of love or feelings for her. I loved her immensely and even after 8 years of marriage I was still as hot for her body as when we first met. But, there was something unsatisfying about the vanilla sex we had. Cumming in her cunt after 5 minutes thrusting against her barely responsive body night after night was little more than a physiological release that left me feeling spiritually empty.

When I masturbate, when I watch pornography, when I do all the things she hates so much our relationship changes. In my fantasies my wife becomes the passionate lover I know she is capable of. She becomes the true slut that I know lies within every woman.

......

"So, Shannon, you're interested in earning a little extra money in the porno business"

"Yes" my wife meekly replied to the film producer.

"What are you willing to do?"

"I guess some nudie stuff." She sounded so innocent. "I guess I could do some girl - girl" I squeezed her hand to provide reassurance that I approved of this.

"You know working with guys pays more" the produce responded with an evil grin. I have to admit the way he said it made me feel out of control and uncomfortable.

"My husband and I have discussed this and I don't think that working with guys is a good idea."

The producer smiled at me in a way that could not hide his obvious contempt. He then gestured for an assistant to come over and whispered to him something about getting rid of the baggage.

"Well you certainly have the right look for us, but we still have to see how you perform on camera before with give the job." Her look was hot she was 28 years old 5,8 and 115lbs with a perfectly toned ass and B cup breasts. I was getting hard just thinking about how the producer was sizing her up "Your husband can wait in the green room."

As if on cue the producers rather muscular assistant escorted me to a very pleasant room with couches and 4 different flat panel televisions. I made myself comfortable while the large assistant made sure to keep himself between me and the door. The flat panel televisions were displaying a brightly lit room with a round bed in the centre that was covered in black silk sheets. Each television showed the same room from different angles. There was a gorgeous woman sitting on the edge of the bed with only a pair of red cotton panties on. This left little to the imagination and I guessed her breasts to be a 32C. Beside her she had a bottle of body oil and a small assortment of dongs. At first I thought these televisions were to amuse me while my wife "auditioned;" however, when a few moments later my wife entered the room I realized I was going to see exactly how well she performed. When my wife walked on camera with the producer as her escort she was still fully clothed, in her cotton T-shirt and military green mini-skirt.

I have to admit I felt pretty excited about watching my wife's first girl-girl experience. I could feel my cock starting to strain against my tight jeans.

It didn't take long for the action to start. The other girl moved quickly over to my wife introducing herself by caressing her breast through my wife's shirt (something that from personal experience always seemed to turn Shannon on) and said "My name is Tammy".

"mmm, my name is Shannon" my wife replied in a very reassuring manor. "nice to meet you. This is my first time with another woman, so I am a bit nervous."

"There's nothing to worry about." Tammy replied. Her lips quickly went to my wife's. They explored each other's mouth for a moment. My wife seemed hesitant at first but Tammy guided my wife's hand down to her her own breast and she immediately seemed to relax.

"Shannon lets get you a little more comfortable" Tammy said in a lustful tone. She slowly removed my wife's top to reveal that she was not wearing a bra. On the screens provided for me I could see my wife's B cup breasts with her areolar buds already standing erect on her mammary flesh. Tammy wasted no time and started to caress my wife's nipples. On the tele I could see Shannon slightly lick her lips as her breasts were being expertly stimulated. Tammy then moved her attention to Shannon's mini-skirt. Slowly pulling it off at just the right angle to give the camera a perfect view of my wife's ass. She was wearing her black thong panties. This was the hottest garment of clothing she owned. The wide thong made her ass look incredible, and it became the immediate target of Tammy's affection. After a few short strokes of my wife's ass Tammy guided Shannon over to the round bed.

"Dude, why don't you take your cock out" the porno production assistant suggested.

I have to admit I was little nervous about whacking off at this very moment, but it certainly wasn't the first time I had masturbated to the thought of my wife making love to another beautiful woman. So I complied and hoped I wouldn't blow my load prematurely.

Tammy had my wife lying on her back with her legs spread and was pulling the crotch her panties aside. This exposed by wife's swollen pussy lips and allowed Tammy to gently spread my wife's slit with her tongue.

"Mmm, that feels so good" Shannon was obviously in ecstasy. Tammy inserted two fingers into my wife's soaping pussy and began working on her G-Spot. "Yes, Tammy, keep licking my pussy. I have never felt so good". My wife's body began to shake as a powerful orgasm roared over her. "yes, Tammy, yes".

Tammy smiled up at the camera. She was a professional and it was clearly mission accomplished. Shannon's body was lip as she was still recovering from a very powerful orgasm. Tammy took this opportunity to grab the body oil and started to lubricate my wife's skin starting with her breasts until every inch was covered.

"Mmm Tammy that feels good, but I think it is your turn." Shannon gently positioned Tammy on her back and pulled off her red cotton panties. Without hesitation Tammy spread her legs to give my wife access to her already wet pussy. Shannon moved to Tammy's vaginal orifice and gently licked her labia minora. Tammy's hips responded instinctively reaching forward toward my wife's mouth. Shannon didn't need any more encouragement. She buried her face deeply into Tammy's shaved pussy. Her tongue was so deep into Tammy's vagina that Shannon was literally using her nose to stimulate Tammy's clitoris. Since this was her first time with another woman she was inexperienced but based on Tammy's responses she was a natural.

My wife was still wearing her tong and the sight of her perfect ass propped up as she leaned into Tammy's pussy was so inviting. I wanted so badly to charge into the room to tap her ass while she was pleasuring Tammy. One thing for certain I was going to have to enjoy things from a distance since the production assistant was between me and the door and his body language made it clear that I was not going anywhere.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
15-04-2008, 09:47 PM
Without my wife noticing (she was fully entranced in Tammy's cunt) three naked men, whom I guess were in there late 20's and early 30's, entered the room. They were all white, tall and muscular with semi-erect cocks between 7-9 inches in length. I immediately became very nervous knowing those cocks weren't just for Tammy. The guys just waited around stroking their penises gently; enjoying the same show I was watching (but from a much better view). From the moans I could hear, and from the close-up shot of Tammy's pussy that clearly showed a mixture of female cum and saliva dripping from my wife's mouth, I knew she was close to her own orgasm. Hardly a moment later passed and Tammy arched her back offering all of her female juices to my wife as she loudly announced her own orgasm with a moan.

While Tammy was enjoying a momentary afterglow, Shannon licked her lips and smiled. "How was that Tammy?" my wife asked meekly "Do I have what it takes to pleasure another woman on camera?" Shannon was obviously pleased with the results of her first lesbian experience.

"Honey" Tammy responded "you were hot, but your audition is far from over!"

The shortest guy, with what I guessed was a 8 in cock and who later told my wife his name was John, took that as his cue and made his way over to my wife and completely removed her thong. For the first time revealing to the camera her neatly trimmed bush with a 2 in square of her brunette pubic hair that was left behind to remind everyone that she was indeed a woman. What was different about the sight this time was that her pussy lips were so swollen and wet she looked ready for sex.

"What are you doing" my wife sounded quite concerned as she tried futilely to cover her vulva with her hand.

"Baby, you'll only make 300 bucks for your little play time with Tammy, but if you let us fuck you you'll make another 1200" John responded.

"What about the cameras? My husband and I only agreed to girl girl" my wife said cautiously as she was more concerned about me finding out then she was about actually committing any infidelity.

"Hey, don't worry about the cameras we will only show you husband the scene you just did with Tammy, he'll never find out about the professional fucking you are about to receive." John lied.

"Mmm, that it is exactly what I need, as long as my husband doesn't find out I'm ready for you."

That was not the response I had expected. "What the fuck" I yelled, not sure how I was going to intervene. With my cock out I felt vulnerable, and there was no way I was going to be able to overpower the large production assistant.

"Settle down big guy" the production assistant commanded. "You aren't going anywhere. You're going to sit there and watch your wife get the fucking of her lifetime".

My mind was going crazy. I had never felt so jealous in my life. At the same time I felt so completely emasculated as there was nothing I could do stop the orgy unfolding in front of my eyes. She was on the birth control pill so I wasn't worried about her getting pregnant but there was no sign that these guys were going to use condoms and who knows what kind of diseases she could bring home from this encounter.

I didn't have too much time to think about it because John immediately thrust his cock into my wife's more than ready pussy.

"Oh yes" my wife responded verbally "fuck me. I need that thick cock buried inside me."

John was a clear expert. He thrust his penis into my wife's vagina at a perfect angle such that the camera could clearly see my wife's juices spread over his dick and her pussy lips being pleasurably stretched by his manhood.

The taller of the three men who was very muscular and had at least and 9 inch cock made his way over to Shannon's face. From my own experience she was great cock sucker, but this was her first double team, and I didn't know how she was going to react. Just as if she were a seasoned professional porn star she accepted his cock and started working it with such fervor that a man with less control would never last longer than minute.

Tammy clearly didn't want to be left out the action and and motioned for the third gentleman, whose name was Peter, to come over and penetrate her awaiting pussy. My wife had clearly warmed her up because Peter encountered no resistance as penetrated her.

The sight of this orgy was incredible. My wife Shannon was being double teamed by two very experienced professional cocks and she was loving it. Right beside my wife was Tammy who was being simultaneously fucked for the cameras. I couldn't take any more and blew my load right then and there.

The production assistant was still in the room with me and laughed "You won't be the only guy blowing his load while watching your wife. Hell, from now on you won't be the only guy blowing his load while fucking you wife!"

Part of me felt humiliated! I had just ejaculated to the sight of my wife being pleasured by two men in ways I could never satisfy. I knew she would never enjoy my cock in the same way after this experience, and all I could think was why the fuck did I talk her into doing this.

Unable to look away I stared at the screens displaying my wife's slutty behavior. I could see my wife's juices flowing from her pussy and hear the slapping of John's flesh against her. I could hear her muffled moans as she swallowed the cock at her face like her life depended on it. On the other side of the round bed Tammy and peter were fucking doggy style and were working in a great rhythm. Tammy thrust back with each stroke to meet Peter an let out some of the most lustful moans I have ever heard. Peter pulled out moments later. At first I thought he was going to cum but instead tapped John on the shoulder (who was fucking my wife in the missionary position) and switched places with him.

Peter's 7 inch cock easily penetrated my wife's soaping wet cunt resuming the task that John left him. Peter thrust into my wife hard.

"Yes, Fuck me. Yes fuck me like I have never been fucked before" Shannon responded in an animalistic way. "Cum all over me."

Peter needed no encouragement and pulled out his cock to ejaculate on my wife's erect nipples. She reached up to her chest and rubbed his cum into her skin like it was some kind of moisturising lotion. This prompted the man who was literally face fucking my wife this point to move down to my Shannon's business end. Apparently the missionary position was too boring for him because he flipped her over to fuck her doggy style right beside John and Tammy.

John was getting close to orgasm and Tammy wanted it. "Fuck me John" Tammy commanded "cum in my slutty pussy"

John needed no further encouragement. "Fuck Tammy I'm cumming" John yelled. After 5 hard thrusts he pulled his cock out. Tammy turned her pussy to face the camera and spread her pussy lips to prove that indeed a large amount to semen had been deposited in her womb. With one finger and a slow sensuality intended for the camera, Tammy reached into her pussy grabbed a gob of cum and brought it to her mouth tasting it.

"Umm you taste so good".

With Tammy, John and Peter satisfied all the attention was turned to my wife who was mercilessly being fucked from behind by an anonymous cock.

"Oh, god yes. Fuck me harder. Fuck me like a real man." Shannon responded passionately. "ooooohh yess" she yelled as she had another orgasm. "Ohh yea baby". She was in heaven. I was jealous for sure but I was also happy that my wife could have such a carnal experience.

The man behind her thrust only couple of more times before he pulled his member out and moved to my wife's face. Shannon instinctively opened her mouth to accept his ejaculate. The man stroked his cock vigorously and gob after gob of shot over the face of my beautiful wife.

I had never been more in love with her than I was at that moment.

"What you have nothing to say" my wife spoke in sadness and anger. This immediately thrust me out of my fantasy.

"Honey, I love you I only fantasize about you. I only wish you knew how."


The End

birdie8819
15-04-2008, 09:48 PM
A Young Office Submissive

I'd always thought that Sarah was a submissive.

Something about the way that she spoke, held herself and seemed to hold all males in such deference, had always made me think she was a sub - and now my suspicions had been confirmed. I caught her reading 'The Story of O' in the garden area during the wonderful sunshine we'd had today. I'd only gone for a quick walk for some fresh air and sat down on the bench to eat my apple. She hadn't noticed me or put her book down.

Someone else probably would never have known the significance of the book – but I had.

"Should I use my new-found knowledge?" The question had gone round and round my mind as I sat there munching at my apple and we held a desultory conversation about the usual - weather, work and family.

"Are you enjoying your book Sara?" I asked "I've been meaning to read it but never got round to it yet"

She looked at me with dumbfounded amazement on her face and didn't answer for a few moments. A flush began to invade her cheeks as she started to stutter a reply.

"Y-y-you know the book. You know what it's about?" she asked, now flushing a deep red.

I just nodded, saying nothing, and looked at her straight on - smiling gently while waiting to see if she would say anything else unprompted.

"You aren't horrified or anything by me just reading the book?" she asked

"Sarah, if I don't say anything about the book, will you keep something quiet for me?" I asked

She nodded.

"I'm a submissive, and have been for quite a while now." I said. As I finished speaking, a look of relief, surprise and in some way pleasure, came across her face and then ended up with a smile as she started laughing.

"I thought I'd be the only one around" she said. "Well, I think I am one anyway. That's why I'm reading everything I can, books, articles, things on the internet, anything, just to make sure its what I really am, before I see what I can do about it and see how I find myself a Dom or whatever."

I smiled and said that maybe I could help her with finding out if it was really for her and maybe even introduce her to some of the friends I'd made at the munches.

She was so pleased to realise she wasn't alone. I explained that I had an on-line Master who, from the time I was very new to realising I was a sub, had been guiding me on my road of discovery. I told her how He had taken me from being shy and innocent, through personal exploration, until now I was exploring facets of myself I didn't like exploring ... but with His guidance was pushing my boundaries to become accepting of.

She listened attentively, soaking up all the information I gave her until we realised that our time was short. We arranged to meet after work to chat further.

Five o'clock came around really quickly and Sarah was standing looking nervous at my door just a few minutes later. I told her to come in and sit down as I stood up and then closed the door firmly. I made us some tea and we sat either side of my desk drinking. She was nervous ... her fingers twirling her mug round and round in her hands.

"Sarah, what's worrying you?" I asked straight out after a few minutes of watching her as we spoke about the day and a few things that were happening at work.

"I suppose I'm just really worried now that someone else knows how I feel that it may not be right, that I'm not submissive and that this is just all wrong" she blurted out really rushed and tearfully.

"Stop it Sarah! Stop it now!" I said, in my hardest tone. She looked up at me straight away.

"I've told my Master about speaking to you" I said, more gently now, "and He's happy to help you find out if you're a sub - if you'd like?"

"Do you mean that?" she asked, a smile now lighting her face

I just nodded in reply and her face brightened even more as she nodded her head.

"Yes please." she said.

"Alright. Tomorrow come into work wearing a skirt and a blouse ... not trousers. After work, come here as you have tonight." I instructed.

She nodded again, just smiling.

"I'll see you tomorrow evening Sarah" I said as she walked out of my office.

I know exactly what You want me to do with Sarah this evening ... I have Your instructions ... clear and exact.

She will need to be prepared for the task - undressed and suitably dressed, told what is expected of her and how she must behave.

During this time you will answer any questions she may ask.

Then she will take whatever positions I demand and I will choose that you are either gentle or firm with her. Of course you will be told to explore her in the way that she was required to explore you and similarly, she will not be allowed to cum without permission. I will give you discretion about whether your hand, paddle or cane is used, but I expect to see her cheeks reddened in some way before she cums.

When she is given permission to cum it will be your task to start and intensify her orgasm - you will decide how.

Finally you will describe her orgasm to Me and tell Me how you enjoyed causing it.

I keep reading Your instructions from earlier telling me what I have to do in the session even though You will be there on-line with us too, instructing as required ... or if required.

Five o'clock ... the corridor is silent again, the other offices not used again because of the holidays, and there's the thud of the corridor door as it closes behind someone. I look at the door and there Sarah appears, smiling.

"Hi Sarah, come in." I say as I close the door behind her with a firm click.

She sits down in the same chair as yesterday, dressed as I asked in a black knee length skirt and a pale blue fitted blouse, seemingly with nothing on her legs and wedge mules on her feet. She looks comfortable and relaxed.


Continue next page ......

otamay
15-04-2008, 09:48 PM
Reena continue....


Spreading her legs, Ramesh positioned himself between them, rubbing his lund along
her choot. "MMMMM," Reena moaned, stretching her arms up above her head.
Ramesh leaned in, pushing his lund all the way into her, as he took one of her nipples
into his mouth. Reena reached down, grabbing his muscular ass as he ground into her.
He nibbled at her tits and ran his hand up her body. Splaying her legs wide, Ramesh
continued to fuck Reena as he laid on top of her.

Reena closed her eyes and accepted his fucking with wanton lust.
He was pushing her legs wide as his thick lund slid in and out of her choot. Then, grabbing her by the ankles, Ramesh forced her legs up by her head. It hurt slightly, but Reena didn't even care. Reena had a hard lund in her choot and that's all that mattered.

Reena moaned. "Oh, Nisha. It's so nice. I've never tasted like this for a years, Nisha. And now you're giving me to have a happiness of my life. Thank you, Nisha.. T
hat's so kind of you, MMMM..uuuh.ouh. .yyy.yesss. nice...AAHH. .OH myGot..I'm cuming again, Nisha..from time to time....what's nice you gave me,myGot.... AAAHHH... again and again...!!!"

Ramesh obeyed, slamming his hips into her. Reena was surprised at her own words,but dismissed it, realizing that she was a little intoxicated. When he reached his climax, Reena became so wild that she passed out and didn't regain consciousness until morning.

The next morning, when Reena got up, Nisha came to her and they talked about previous night and her problem of sex starvation. Nisha said:
"You are too much till when will you suppress your sexual desires for being a faithful wife. If our husbands don't care about us due to their lust for money, why should we care?!"

Nisha said convincing Reena:
"See Reena, sex is as basic a need as food and water, and as natural as breathing.These male-chauvinist husbands will go to prostitutes to satisfy their lust in absence of wives and will then expect wives to be faithful and pious."
"Reena... you are so beautiful and sexy that any man's cock you wish would become your slave…. Enjoy while you are still sexy and youthful…. Look at me… I don't miss even a single opportunity to fuck. So many of my students in school feel grateful after fucking me." She said. "Why don't you also seduce one of your students."

Nisha's lecture changed Reena's views altogether. Reena wondered why she had never
thought of that before. Every moral and inhibition in her had melted away in the heat of
her renewed passions.


to be continued........

birdie8819
15-04-2008, 09:50 PM
She quickly starts speaking as I sit on the edge of my desk "Did you really mean it yesterday when you ..."

I put up my hand to stop her speaking.

"Stand up Sarah and take of your shoes please, then go over and close the blinds" I say.

She looks at me slightly puzzled, but stops speaking and does as she's asked. She then comes back and goes to sit down again.

"No, don't sit down, please fetch the black holdall from the corner and put the contents of it on my desk, then put it back in the corner."

She looks at me strangely again, slightly nervously now, but does as I ask without question, bringing the bag back to the desk and opening it to reveal the contents. She lifts them out one by one: a black rubber spanker about three inches wide and 15 inches long; a soft black leather flogger with 40 falls of about 15 inches and a beautifully carved wooden handle; a cane, about three feet long with a leather bound handle. She puts all three on the desk ... slowly and carefully ... laying them out in a neat row, side by side.

I watch her as she touches each one reverently, almost stroking and worshiping it, and I smile. I know those feelings for the implements of pain.

She is a submissive .... wanting to try each and every one of those items to see how they feel. I smile inside as I remember the feelings. I remember Sir guiding me down my path of discovery ... and I think of what lies ahead for her.

She returns the bag back to the corner and walks back towards me. This time before sitting down she looks at me ...

"Would you like me to do anything else?" she asks

I smile and answer

"No, thank you, for now you may sit down, Sarah"

For the next ten minutes we discuss how she felt putting the toys out ... touching them ... being asked to do things ... and how she enjoyed it all. We also discussed the fact that I'm a sub too, and only doing this to help her; that I'm not anything that she isn't; I'm a sub doing as I've been told by my Master.

I ask her does she want to go on ... because at any point she could say no ... and we would stop. She doesn't want to stop ... so ........

"Take off your skirt, Sarah." I say.

She looks at me aghast, shaking her head.

I smile and say again

"Take it off, Sarah." looking her straight in the eyes all the time.

Without speaking, she stands up and starts to undo her skirt, our gaze still locked. She stands with her skirt in her hand, wearing just a white thong on her bottom half.

"Have you ever been spanked, or felt any of those on you?" I ask, pointing to the items she'd put on the desk.

She shakes her head, nervously wringing her hands. I smile and tell her not to worry, remember at any time she can say no ... or tell me to stop. To remember that it doesn't mean she isn't submissive ... just that she's had enough for this time.

I keep talking to her as I walk round her, looking at her - and she watches me.

I take her hand, lead her close to the desk and bend her over it, putting her arms out in front of her ... her fingers touching the flogger she'd laid out on it. The delicate pale flesh of her backside is bent tight with the white material of the thong peeping through the crack of her backside.

She is nervous ... shaking slightly.

I gently rub her backside with my hand, warming the slightly chill flesh. Talking to her all the time I tell her how submission takes you to a wonderful place, to a feeling of pure contentment and commitment.

As I keep rubbing I feel her relax both cheeks, her thighs and her lower back ...I rub the tension away slowly .... then thwack as my hand spanks her right cheek and straight after thwack ... the left. She jumps, but says nothing, so I do it again - first right, then left ... then rub gently as she sighs and turns her head to me.

"This is how Sir likes to spank ... and fuck" I tell her "over the desk, seeing red cheeks. Yours are just slightly pink, but soon will be red for Him."

She nods and I rub my hand over her backside once more before landing four more spanks on each cheek ...first right then left ... right ...then left. By the end her cheeks are deep pink and she's panting and breathing heavily.

I rub my hand across her backside again ... round and round ... and drop my hand down her crack to find her thong, moving my finger under the material to run it down into her cunt .. into her wet cunt.

"Did you enjoy that Sarah?" I ask, as I rub her clit with my finger and she wriggles against me.

She says nothing but nods and, breathing heavily, tries to control herself.

"You WILL NOT CUM without asking Sir for permission" I tell her. "Do you understand Sarah?"

She knows that You have been on line all this time ... waiting ... but not knowing quite what has been going on.

I carry on rubbing her clit as she lays face down on the desk ... I feel her trembling against my hand as her need increases ... and I torment her with my other hand by getting the black spanker and gently tapping her pink cheeks with it ... enough to maintain the stinging ... five times on each cheek.

She cries out by the end of the strokes "I need to cum!"

"Sarah ... you need to ask for permission to cum" I tell her

"Please can I cum?" she immediately cries out

I turn to my screen where You are sat on Messenger ... and I type in 'Sara asks PPP'

I'm still playing with her clit ... gently stroking it ... but now moving my fingers up and down to slip gently inside her too ... just pushing slightly inside and then out again ...a rocking movement in and out ...waiting for your permission.

She's crying out

"Please......" and just as she begins to cum Your words appear on the screen

'Yes ... she may cum for Me'

My fingers go deeper inside her ... in and out ... again and again ...as she rides the crest of her orgasm and then calms down .... and I gently stroke her clit and then take my fingers away.

She lays over the desk, exhausted, her thong soaking wet, her backside pink and a smile spreading all over her face as she looks at me.

I type on the screen

'she came for You Sir ... and I have a feeling she enjoyed it *grins*. She's laid over the desk face down with a pink backside, wet knickers and a smile all over her face!!!'

As she lays there recovering I chat with my Master. I tell Him what I did with her ... how I helped her reach His orgasm. It was strange spanking her and using the rubber spanker on her. It made me excited when I was using it, not because I was using it, but because I wanted it used on me instead. When I realised she needed to cum it did give me a little thrill of power though - because I made her ask twice. Then playing with her clit and fucking her with my fingers was odd ... I wanted it to be me being fucked by fingers ... not me doing the fucking. Strangely though, given all of this *grins*, I did enjoy making her cum!

Sarah has stood up by now ... I walk round the desk and hug her.

"So ... do you think you're a submissive?" I ask

She looks at me and shrugs her shoulders as if to say she didn't know.

I laugh as I say "Welcome to the fold, subbie sister!"


The End

birdie8819
15-04-2008, 09:52 PM
Reena continue....


Kekekeke.....Pai Seh bro otamay please continue with your story , I go other thread 6c6c first . :p

otamay
15-04-2008, 09:53 PM
Back home in Bombay, Reena began her search for prospective guys from among her students in school and those who took tuitions from her. Reena began putting on revealing dresses during tuitions at her home and in school too. She would wear low cut blouses and saris below her navel. Reena started cracking doublemeaning jokes while tutoring the students at her home. It was easier to seduce the students at home.

Moreover, they were older than the students in her class at school. Reena found herself attracted towards a boy, Ankit, who was gorgeous hunk of masculinity at age of 17. He gave her many sleepless nights. For nearly two weeks Reena did not make move. Every night she ended up drinking and masturbating while thinking about him. Reena would sit for hours puffing cigarettes and make different plans to seduce him. She wanted him but did not have courage till she finally decide to go by bolder route.

One day Reena told him to come alone on Sunday, as he required some extra coaching.
She had chosen Sunday because it was an off for other students. But he said that he
had to go for gym in afternoon on Sunday so that he would come directly from there in the evening.
Reena waited for him nervously. What pretense would she use to seduce him? Reena
poured out a couple of stiff measures of gins, knocked them neat, and lit a cigarette.
As the alcohol climbed, she felt warm under the collar and her hesitation was gone.

There was a knock at the door. Reena exhaled a lungful of smoke and ground the rest of
the cigarette under her sandal before letting him in. She felt at least a decade younger
as Reena watched him clad only in running shorts and T-shirt.
Seeing that she was dressing in fancy salwar-suit with high-heeled sandals and nice make-up, Ankit hesitated.

"I'm sorry, Miss," he said.
His eyes fixed on the jutting swell of her full rounded breasts, which were almost exposed through the low neckline of her salwar. Then he continued:
"I didn't mean to come here while you were going out somewhere."
"No, you just come in time. I was just thinking about you" Reena said, smiling as
sweetly as she could.
Despite Ankit's obvious wide-eyed wonderment, she was certain of the brassy glint of sexual interest in his eyes.
"Would you like something to drink, Ankit?…thumsup, 7up ?"

Reena could see that his cock had ballooned in his shorts ... and was getting larger even as she looked at it.
"What's the matter? You look like I'm going to eat you, Ankit!?" Reena said in a throaty, sultry voice.

Deliberately she let her gaze fall once again to the crotch of his shorts, and Reena couldn't help smiling as she saw Ankit squirm in embarrassment under her blatant scrutiny of the long, hard bulge that was straining the material of his shorts. Reena knew that he was in an agony of confusion and frustration. Reena purred huskily. The red-faced boy wordlessly shook his head. The torment he was experiencing apparent in his expression.
"Whatever are you thinking about to have that happen to you." Reena said in a mock reproof, pointing towards his bulge.

"Miss, I…I…" he stuttered, "I'm sorry".
"It doesn't meter. I know what it is, too" she whispered to his ear.
"Your penis is very, very hard, isn't it?."
His expressions showed that he was too overwhelmed to speak, but Reena didn't give him
a little bit time to explained it, as Reena then said:
"Don't worry, Ankit, don't hesitated, be patient, wait for some minutes, I'll helping you to realize whatever you are thinking about. What have you dream it must be to become realization soon. Promise, I'm going to help you, dear. You want to learn and to taste something else from me, aren't you?" Reena force to him.
Ankit didn't understand yet what Reena's said so far, he was only silent in a thousand words and though it's possible because miss Reena had drunk too much and however she's a teacher.of him. Until then Reena told to him:
"So, don't wasting time, please stand up leave of the seat and come with me here." Reena take his hand walking toward into the Rina's bed room.

In that closed room what's happened it must be happen. That was the first time experience for Reena where she was doing in her home with her young boy, herself student, to satisfy a fire in her heart of her desire woman that had waited along time for making a plan like that day and it's success completely.. . Further more, next day again and next Sunday doing again, it must be, at least, tree times during one week.... to pass her natural desire (we wouldn't say about some other of students which she has ate), as long as there was not her husband in their home. Reena is now always happy every day either at home or in her class shool beside her planning and performance has been running well until now.

The End

birdie8819
15-04-2008, 10:06 PM
Kum Sia bro otamay for your continuation of your story ........kekekekeke.....makes me hanging there for awhile . :p

Here's one for you -

An Incongreenient Truth

I love New England. All the history, the old buildings covered in ivy, the leaves turning colors, the sports, the people. I love it all, except the weather. The winter drags on forever, and just when you think the days of knee-deep snow and dirt-covered slushy sidewalks are over, the flakes fall again. It blows.

I also love my boyfriend. But just like New England, he has his moments. We're complete opposites, and although for the most part that just makes our relationship more exciting, we can occasionally clash.

One cold February night I left work at 7:30, and it was so dark out on the blistery streets that it felt more like midnight. I navigated through the crowded subway, dodging a cigarette seeking homeless man, and multiple rats scurrying across the tracks, looking for a warm nook. Finally, I got to our apartment, taking out my janitor-sized key ring for the front door, and then climbing to our 3rd floor walkup. I was ready to fall down dead, when I pushed my weary body and bags into the apartment, and the first thing I saw was a garish, old bike sitting next to my new Pottery Barn couch.

I found him sitting in the bedroom, looking professorial grading papers.

"Hi babe," he said smiling over, a sheet inked in red.

"Hi," I said, out of breath. I looked around our room, covered with his clothes, much like every other room in our apartment.

"How was your day? Another long night," he said glancing down at his watch.

"Yeah, very long day," I sighed. "By the way, why is there a bike in the living room?" I asked, pulling off my heels.

"Oh, that. Yeah, I'm going green," he said flipping to the next page of the paper in front of him.

Huh?

***

One night some girlfriends and I were at a dive bar, far from campus, on karaoke night. The place was an eclectic mix of students, professionals, and several people who did not fit into either category. After a few rounds of shots, the idea of singing started to sound better and better. When it came down to it though, none of us wanted to sing by ourselves. My roommate giggled after her fourth tequila shot, squealing,

"Jane, I'll give you twenty bucks if you sing this one," she said pointing to the music book laid out in front of us.

I laughed looking at the title, knowing twenty bucks would not be motivation enough to sing I Touch Myself.

"Not a chance," I sighed, shaking my head.

"I'll give you another ten," another girl cried.

"I'll give you ten too," her roommate added. By the time we got to fifty I caved.

It was the most embarrassing and shameful three and a half minutes of my life, as I swayed and cooed drunkenly to the breathy lyrics. After the last notes fell silent and the hooting of patrons in the bar stopped I escaped back to our table, blushing from head to toe. But I did get my money. And plenty of free drinks.

A while later I stood up at the bar, desperately trying to get away from the guy chatting in my ear, with his creeping hand on my lower back, when the bartender came up to me smiling.

"This is from the guy over there," he said pushing a beer to me, and cocking his head over to the right of the bar.

I craned my neck to see who it was, and the bartender continued, "He wanted me to tell you that he thought you were the worst singer he's ever heard," he said, shaking his head.

I laughed to myself and met eyes, with a tall, skinny, flannel wearing man. His light brown hair was a mess of curls that he'd tied back in a short ponytail. He looked like a neo-hippie tribute to Kurt Cobain, and was completely not my type.

I immediately shed the preppy, fellow business major at my side, and walked over to my non-admirer.

"Hi," I smiled over the lip of my glass.

"Hi there," he said, nodding his head.

"I'm Jane," I said lamely. He raised an eyebrow slightly and nodded,

"Finn."

"So, Jane," he said taking a sip of his own beer, "how much did your friends pay you for that little performance?"

I laughed, looking over at them. Their gazes were locked on us, no doubt wondering why the hell I was talking to this guy.

"Fifty bucks," I smiled. He grinned, staring at me,

"Well, I'd make it a hundred, just to see you do that again."

The next morning I woke up in Allston in his bed. Blurry images of the previous night came to me, in embarrassing flashes. I buried my flushed face in his pillow as I remembered making out with him at the bar, as I practically dry humped him in public. I'd been uncharacteristically wanton with him, letting him take me in multiple positions, and the soreness between my legs was a testament to his stamina.

I spied him suspiciously while he slept next to me. Without the fog of alcohol lingering over me I realized just how good-looking he actually was. Especially with no clothes on. He was amused in the morning by my embarrassment of the night before, and as I scrambled for my clothes he made us coffee and watched my neurosis unfold. He gave me his number, and even as he was scribbling it down I could see in his face he knew I'd never call him.

Over the next week I bumped into him four times around campus. After four years of never laying eyes on him once, he was everywhere. Each and every time he was unendingly amused by my propensity to dissolve into an awkward mess of politely superficial small talk. By the fifth time, he asked me on a date, and not knowing why, I told him yes.

The morning after our date I stayed cuddled next to him, laughing and kissing. I stayed like that for a year. None of my friends understood our relationship. My waspy family and Connecticut upbringing was completely different than his liberal flower power childhood. He was getting his masters in anthropology. I was applying to business schools. When May rolled around I was the most miserable college graduate I knew. My boyfriend was moving to California with a doctoral program and research abroad study ahead of him. We both couldn't rationalize staying together while he was across the country and planning to live in North Africa for 18 months.

We stayed in touch for a while, and I was always excited to hear from him. But eventually, as the spaces between our correspondences changed from months to years, I moved on. I found a great job, making my money-centric family happy that I hadn't run off to Africa like they'd thought I would. It was just last fall I was sitting in a coffee shop off Newbury Street when things changed again.

I felt as someone hesitated above my seat, where I was penciling things into my planner in between swigs of my latte. Then the foreground in front of me changed as the figure sat down in the opposite seat, laying his coffee on the table with mine. Mildly annoyed, I looked up to see who would be interrupting my first relaxing time of the week, and I went frozen.

"Finn," I said, shocked.

"You changed your hair," he said smiling.

"You changed your hair," I said laughing. Gone were the lengthy curls, and it was now cropped shorter. He'd put on some weight. But in a very, very good way. Like he was preparing to be the next Spiderman kind of way.

"You look great," I said, nearly choking on my words. He laughed as he continued to absorb the changes I'd made in nearly eight years.

"You still look gorgeous." He offered to buy me lunch. Lunch turned into a movie. A movie turned into drinks. Drinks turned into having sex on my living room carpet. The carpet burn eventually subsided and we moved in together three weeks later.

***

"Going green?" I asked, as my eyebrow arched to the ceiling.

"Yes, you can wipe that look off your face, doll," he smiled, from over his papers.

"I think you've watched that Al Gore documentary a few too many times," I said, throwing my coat on the bed.

"Well, if I could afford a hybrid car right now, then I'd go for that, but with my means a bike is probably the best I can do to cut down on my daily impact," he replied.

"Your daily impact?" I asked again. I was beginning to sound like a quizzical echo.

"Yes, you know, car pollutants. They make up the majority of air pollution. Especially in a major city," he added nonchalantly. I laughed openly. I guffawed, in fact.

"Are you filming a Public Service Announcement that you didn't tell me about?" I said looking around the room for cameras in mock curiosity.

"You know, you don't have to be so sarcastic about it, Jane. Just because I want to do something to help cut down on pollutants that are contributing to the global warming crisis, doesn't mean you have to give me shit about it. It's not going to even to affect you. You're not the one riding the damn thing," he said tossing his glasses onto the desk.

"Sarcastic?" I asked, staring at him blankly. "I don't care if you ride a unicycle or hop over to work on a fucking pogo stick, Finn, but don't say it doesn't affect me when it's taking up half the space in our fucking living room," I said, my voice growing a pitch higher.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
15-04-2008, 10:07 PM
"Jesus, Jane," he said, the angles in his face tightening, "Plenty of people ride bikes. We live in a city for Christ's sake. If you'd just stop being so dramatic, and let the precious five feet of space it takes up go, it would make things around here a lot easier to take."

"Dramatic?" I screeched. He was pushing me. I began stripping off my heavy sweater, as I heard him sigh.

"I just wish sometimes you'd understand that there are certain things I really care about. Our planet as one," he said, I cut him off before he could continue his eco-friendly tirade.

"What? And you're saying I don't care about our planet?"

"No, Jane, list-"

"No, you listen. I come home out of a fucking blizzard, which by the way, definitely goes to prove the "climate crisis" is upon us," I said adding dramatic air quotes, "And come home to find your clothes everywhere, and your stupid bike in the living room. Maybe I wouldn't care so much about the bike if you'd just pick everything else up. It wouldn't look like our living room is the size of a postage stamp," I yelled, storming off to the bathroom.

I turned the shower on and could hear him moving around the apartment, presumably picking up his clothes.

I saw him through the crack of the door carrying a pile of sweatshirts back to the bedroom.

"Sorry, the maid doesn't come on Mondays," I said coldly. We don't have a maid.

"You don't have to be such a bitch," he sneered.

"I've got news for you, darling, even tree-hugging Nader supporting, granola girls get pissed off when they're boyfriends live like pigs," I said through the door as he slammed the bedroom door shut.

I quickly scrubbed my body roughly, angry with him, angry with myself. Sometimes I couldn't accept our differences, and liked to fight with him rather than just let things be. Afterwards, I dried myself off, dabbing at my damp skin, when he flung open the door.

"I cleaned up the living room your highness," he said narrowing his eyes. I pulled the towel tight around my body as he examined me, "But I'd appreciate it if you wouldn't continue to drink all but the last two sips of every beverage in this apartment. There's about four bottles of juice in the fridge with an ounce left, so if could stop doing that, it would be great," he sneered.

"Fine, I'd be happy to," I said back, meeting his harsh gaze.

"Fine," he said, squeezing out of the doorway.

A while later, I sat in bed, briefcase at my sock covered feet, papers strewn around me. Finn had moved his work out to the living room, and I could hear him rustling things around, and I inwardly groaned at every disrupting sound he made.

I felt him in the doorway and chose not to look up.

"Are you hungry," he asked. I could tell his mood had cooled.

"No," I said tersely, brushing a long wavy piece of hair out of my face.

"Are you sure, Jane?" I finally looked at him. He was staring at me. My tank top was riding up my stomach, and my boxer shorts were riding low on my hips. Our bedroom was uncharacteristically hot. I hated our apartment's temperature. In one room you needed a parka and in the next you risked heat stroke. My cardigan sweater was a paradoxical testament to this irregular heating system, but I didn't care what I looked like in my own home.

I pulled my shirt down to cover my wintery skin and shook my head wordlessly, avoiding his glance.

"Fine," he said disappearing.

I sighed, resting my head against my pillow. I wished I could be less of a bitch. Sometimes I just couldn't get passed our complete differences. It had been the same in college, but we'd always gotten over our little issues before. Something now about living together in the real world made it seem harder. I didn't know if I could live with someone I was so different from. Or marry him.

I felt him on the bed next to me, and jumped, startled.

"Here," he said, resting a plate on the bed stand next to me with a grilled cheese on it

"You're a jerk sometimes," I said finally.

"I guess you could call that a thank you, but different," he smiled. I looked at him seriously. He widened his eyes playfully, and frowned, imitating me.

"What's wrong, Jane? I know this isn't about a stupid bike. If it were, I hope you know I'd throw it down the hallway to make you happy, but that's not it, is it?" he asked, stroking the skin of my arm, not exposed by my sweater.

"No," I replied, pushing myself up the bed.

"What is it, then?" he asked, breaking a piece of the grilled cheese off and handing it to me.

I took it, and nibbled at the corner, "Sometimes I feel like you say things to make me feel bad about how I live, and what I concern myself with," I said.

He moved closer to me, wrapping my leg around him, "Baby, I don't mean to do that at all, you have to know that."

"Well you do," I said firmly.

"Like when?" he asked rubbing my leg.

"Like," I said, removing his hand from my thigh, "the other day when you made those sarcastic comments when I wanted to record American Idol and made you watch the debate in here instead," I said.

"Jane, I was just kidding, that stuff really isn't a big deal," he said.

"I know, but sometimes I just feel like you're condescending about politics and stuff like that when you don't even realize it. Just because I don't follow Obama and Hillary's every cough and sneeze in the blogs doesn't mean I'm an idiot," I said.

"Baby, I don't think you're an idiot at all," he said taking my hand in his.

"I know you don't, but sometimes the things you say just hurt. And I know I don't care as much about this whole going green phenomenon as much as you do, but just because I can't recite facts about greenhouse gases and sometimes I just throw the stupid paper out rather than recycle, doesn't mean I don't care about our planet," I said.

"I know, Jane," he said. He wound his fingers through mine.

"I love that you care about so much, Finn. I love that you bought a bike, and that you reuse practically everything," I said laughing. "And I love that you really give a shit, and you're so different from the people I have to see ten hours a day, but I just want you to know, I'm trying to get used to this. To us. But it might take me a while. And I might never buy just organic, or remember to recycle aluminum, and if Idol is on, I don't care what Obama or McCain or Al Gore is saying, because I want to make sure Jason Castro is safe. But I love you, I really do. And I don't care about the bike," I said, as I pulled him down to me by his shirt, kissing him.

He slid on top of me, parting my legs with his body, as he kissed me back.

"I love you too Jane, and I wouldn't want you any other way," he whispered.

"Even though I'm a registered independent?" I asked.

"Mmhm," he said kissing me again.

"And I hate nature," I asked.

"Mmhm."

"And even though I'll always take a cab over walking those few extra blocks?"

"Yes, Jane. I'll bike extra far to make up for the both of us," he smiled, as he snaked his hand under my tank top.

"Ooh," I flinched, "your hands are so cold," I giggled.

"I guess I need to warm them up," he sighed.

"Yes, we need to get some greenhouse effect going on in here," I teased.

"You're a funny girl," he smiled, as his hand began grazing over my braless tits.

"You just get me so riled up with all this global warming talk," I sighed, running my hands over his chest.

"Well, I was reading this article on the Kyoto Protocol today," he grinned, pushing my sweater aside.

"Oooh God," I moaned in mock arousal. I smiled at him and held my arms up like a little girl, indicating what I wanted him to do with my tank top. He slid it slowly up my torso, and over my head, his eyes never leaving mine.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
15-04-2008, 10:08 PM
"We haven't done this nearly enough lately," he said softly, as he touched my nipple with his fingers.

"Mmm, I know." He was right, the last time we'd had sex was a quicky one morning before we'd gotten out of bed, almost a week before. For some couples that wouldn't seem like too long, but we needed each other constantly.

I stared at him as he unbuttoned his shirt and was happy we were acting like ourselves again. I bit my lip, grinning at him, as I played with my breasts, watching him slowly undress.

He pulled down his jeans, slipping them off his legs as I continued to tease him by touching myself. I pushed my tiny boxer shorts down my hips, just above my pussy and I let my hand travel up and down my stomach, finally coming to rest underneath the cloth of my shorts. He groaned, and pulled his own boxers down, stroking at his hardening cock absent-mindedly. I licked my lips as I mouthed the words "fuck me" to him.

"Oh, I plan on it, sweetheart," he chuckled, and he pulled me under him, kissing me again. I felt as his hands trailed down my chest and stomach, pushing my bottoms down further and spreading my wet lips with his fingers.

"Uhh," I gasped as he pushed two fingers into my wet hole, while he kissed and nibbled on the side of my neck. His mouth started moving further down, nibbling on my collarbone, kissing my breasts, and sucking my nipples into his mouth, taking them between his teeth.

"Oh god," I sighed, pressing my pussy against his hand, hearing the wet sounds of his fingers moving in and out.

His tongue circled my belly button, then moved south, until the wet trail ended at my clit. He began sucking on the hard little bud as he fucked me with his fingers. I moaned as he took my clit between his teeth, and fucked me roughly with his fingers, adding another one.

"Finn," I sighed, grabbing onto his hair, a sign he knew to take that I was close.

His tongue flicked my clit rapidly as he gently nibbled,

"Oh, fuck Finn, I'm gonna - oh, god" I sighed, feeling my orgasm sweep over me. My cunt clenched around his invading fingers while he continued his aural assault on my clit. I eventually nudged him away, as I became more sensitive, gasping and trying to catch my breath.

He smiled at me, his wet chin resting on my hip as he touched my breasts, rolling my nipple in his fingers.

"Come up here," I said, crooking at my finger, mimicking my words with my digit. He crawled up my body playfully, kissing up my skin, nipping my collarbone, raspberrying my neck.

I giggled at his touches and trailed my hands down his strong back, pulling his ass towards me.

"Yikes," he said, grinning, "Excited aren't you?"

"You have no idea," I said, "I'm just imagining you're Al Gore," I laughed, as he grabbed me spinning around. I screamed as he slapped my ass.

"You're a bitch," he laughed, holding me close in his lap, his arms wrapped around my stomach.

"Well, I think you should take all your environmental frustrations out on me," I sighed, "Right here," I said, dragging his hand between my parted legs.



"You think so huh?" he asked, pressing his lips against my neck. I nodded my agreement.

"Well, in that case I think we're going to be a lot closer to solving global warming by the end of tonight," he whispered, pulling my body up and aiming his cock for my warm pussy.

We both let out gasps as he sunk into me. I leaned back into his shoulder, my long falling down and tickling his chest. I panted as I moved up slowly, then sinking back down, gaining a comfortable rhythm. I leaned forward, supporting myself with my arms on the headboard as I began bouncing on his cock.

"Mmm," I cried, as his hands cupped my breasts. Beads of sweat gathered between my breasts, as I worked my body up and down against him.

"Uh, uh," I cried as his hands dug into my hips, his fingers finding my clit through my folds of wet flesh. I cried out as he bit my skin, and his hand cradled my ass against him, thrusting up into me faster.

Our bodies began to make a loud slapping noise, as my head dropped back, my hair wet at the edges of my face.

"Finn," I moaned, squeezing my cunt around him on a downstroke.

"Oh fuck," he grimaced, digging further into my flesh. I tried to look at him from over my shoulder, but my dark veil of hair hid his face.

"Mmm, I want you on top baby," I said between panting gasps. He rubbed my clit harder, chuckling behind me,

"I don't know. I'm kind of - oh Jesus -liking this view," he moaned as I picked up my speed.

"Fuck," I cried as he thrust up against me, driving his cock further into me, " I bet you are," I gasped.

"But I want to look at you, not our feet," I sighed clenching my muscles around him.

"Oh God," he groaned, " - Okay whatever," he said lifting me off of him. He quickly slid around my body, grabbing my ass in his hands.

"Always have to have it your way, don't you?" he teased, kissing me.

"Mmhmm," I moaned into his mouth. He slid into me unceremoniously and spread my legs further apart with his hands.

"Oh fuck, fuck," I panted as he hooked my ankles in his arms, thrusting his pelvis deep against mine, filling me completely.

"Christ," he groaned harshly, taking long deep strokes, nearly pulling all the way out of my pussy before plunging back in.

"Fuck me," I whimpered, pushing my breasts together, meeting his thrusts with my hips.

"Unh - I - am - fucking - you - sweetheart," Finn groaned between pants. His body was sweaty and the tendons in his neck were tensing as he thrust in and out of me.

"Fuck me like you mean it," I teased, bringing my hand down to my clit.

"Oh, you don't think I mean it huh?" he breathed, leaning over me. I shook my head, biting back a smile. He brought my legs around his back, my ankles crisscrossing, as he started pounding my body.

"Oh god, oh god," I panted, our headboard slapping into the wall.

"Baby, I'm gonna come, oh god," I cried, pulling him down to me, clinging to his body.

"That's it baby, come all over my fucking cock," he grunted into my ear. And with that I tensed around him, my body going weak, as I felt my climax hitting me, screaming into his shoulder.

He stopped moving inside me, just kissing my neck and jaw and up to my lips as I came down from my orgasmic high. I finally opened my eyes to see his goofy grin, undoubtedly pleased with himself. In return, I squeezed down on him hard.

"Fuck," he grimaced, "You're going to pay for that," he smiled.

He began pumping again, harder and faster, moving for his pleasure this time. I held on to him, trying to keep up with his manic pace, and his panting breaths became erratic, signifying his approaching climax.

"That's it baby," I whispered in his ear.

"Come inside me baby, give it to me," I cooed, as he grunted in response. He grabbed my hips forcefully, carnally humping my body, our flesh meeting in a symphony of slapping sounds.

His thrusting slowed and I felt him jerking inside of me. I moaned dramatically, begging him to fill me with his come, and with a final guttural growl, he did just that. He collapsed on top of me, kissing my face, and stroking my hair. I stroked the edges of his jaw, and he readjusted our bodies, resting me in the nook of his side.

"I like these little matches we've been having," I sighed.

"Matches?" he chuckled, his chest moving up and down slowly with his slowing breathing.

"Well, yeah. Instead of hitting each other with gloves in a ring, we take out frustration out in a bed, with a little less violence," I said, tracing my fingers down his stomach.

"You're nutty," he laughed. "I'm going to go get some water, do you want anything, Rocky?" he asked teasing me.

"Funny," I grinned, "I'd like some water too."

He got up and I lazily admired his nakedness as he headed off to the kitchen. Returning momentarily he came back and put the glasses next to our bed.

"Can you grab me some underwear," I said, putting my tank top on.

"Of course," he said walking over to my dresser. He poked through the drawer, amused at my array of undergarments, ranging in styles and materials.

"I should really start buying organic panties, jump on the green bandwagon," I giggled.

"No - when it comes to your underwear, I think you should keep everything just the way it is," he smiled naughtily, tossing a pair of black lacy boyshorts at me.

"These?" I asked, scrunching my nose. "These are not sleeping undies," I sighed as he walked towards me. He slid back into the bed, pulling me under him.

"No," he sighed, "Those are more like round two undies," he whispered, kissing me.


The End

birdie8819
15-04-2008, 10:10 PM
One Last Story For Tonight . Pai Seh Tired Liao . :p


Groupie's Nite Out

Another night, another show. Rex had played this song many times, fingering the bass notes on his Fender Precision, fast and furious, dancing around his side of the stage, mugging at the front rows of the audience and playing off the other guys in the band. From the stage, most places look pretty much the same: piles of speakers and bright lights to the sides of the stage and more bright lights in front.

This university pub was no different. Looking down to the front of the stage, a bunch of guys with their fists in the air (or on another guy's mouth) and the occasional visions of female flesh, proudly displaying there hardened nipples in tight tops. Many of these eyed Rex's thick cock, trapped in the leg of his skin-tight pants.

Surprisingly, Rex was picky. His experience was that the girls in the front row were often self-involved and, ultimately, not satisfying in bed. Rex looked for something special, a girl with a special look in her eye, a girl who would take the time to pleasure him in the way he loved best, to have his cock sucked slowly, building up to a long orgasm, spewing his sperm into the girl's soft, wet mouth. That girl would also enjoy Rex's talents - his love for sucking her pussy and fucking her slowly for hours with his big, hard cock. Such girls were not found in front of the stage, but further back, beyond the lights, waiting to show themselves to a guy that could capture their interest.

As the song came to an end, Rex could hear cheering and yelling from a large group toward the back of the room. Looking past the lights, he could make out team uniforms and hoisted mugs of beer. It was a mixed bunch of guys and girls, a team of some sort. Apparently, they were celebrating a victory. As usual, they had no interest in the band , teams seldom did.

Finally, the last song was played and Rex was finished for the evening. He left the stage, put his bass away, changed his clothes in the shabby dressing room and made his way out into the still-partying crowd to get a soft drink. Heading toward the bar, he passed the rowdy team. The girls caught his attention. In their short plaid skirts, their long legs and trim asses invited closer inspection.

Then he noticed that he, too, was being inspected. Above a particularly long pair of legs was a tight pair of green shorts wedged up between bulging pussy lips. Above that, a trim waist and a bulging pair of tits straining a green and white satin jersey. Those tits were quite a bit larger than usual for an athletic girl. Rex's cock began to sit up and take notice. But, above that was the piece-de resistance, a face with high cheekbones, beautiful almond-shaped blue eyes, all framed by multi-coloured blonde hair. He was trapped by those eyes, looking at him, and by the tip of her tongue poking between her white teeth, framed by a slight smile. She glanced down at his cock, swelling down the leg of his tight jeans. She looked back up at his eyes, then flushed and looked away, turning toward her team mates. His cock felt turgid. He wanted her, but how to meet her?

Rex turned toward the bar and caught the bartender's attention.

"Can I have a Coke, please?"

The bartender quickly poured a glass from the soda fountain, twirled the glass with a flourish and slid it across the counter. No payment was requested, since the band members got free soda (but had to pay for beer). Rex turned around and spotted the blonde athlete looking at him speculatively. She didn't have a mug in her hand, so he turned to the bartender and asked for another Coke. When it appeared on the bar, Rex waved a hand at it and smiled inquiringly to the girl. She smiled and walked over toward him.

His heart pounded as he watched her breasts gently bounce and the space between her thighs appeared and disappeared. Remembering to look up at her face, he was rewarded by her smile and, once again, her eyes mesmerized him. He had never seen that shade of blue, especially not in oval eyes that reminded him of a far eastern land.

She said, "Is that for me?"

He wasn't sure she meant the glass of Coke, because her eyes kept straying to his cock, now bulging alarmingly down his leg.

"Yes", he said, "It's all yours."

She grinned and sipped the coke. "Thanks, I was thirsty."

"Are you from here, or somewhere else?", he asked, inanely.

"Not from here", she said.

Skipping a couple of steps in the conversation, she said, "We're staying at the Holiday Inn. I'm rooming with three other girls. We're sharing beds. The team can't afford to put us up separately or even two to a room."

Rex's thoughts of visiting her hotel room evaporated and he wondered how they might get some privacy. His hotel room was upstairs above the bar, but it was very much on the seedy side and he wasn't sure how adventuresome she might be. Little did he know!

Meanwhile, her scent was getting to him, part gentle perfume, all girl. A rush of lust filled him and he felt his cock get hot and thick, pushing down the leg of his tight trousers. Looking at her team shirt, he spotted her nipples popping up the green and white satin. Looking up, her eyes were on his and she smiled. He'd never before felt this sexual connection and he thrilled at where it might lead.

She asked where he was staying. When he told her, she said she had always wondered what the rooms were like. She'd heard rumours about how bar bands lived. He couldn't believe his luck. He asked her if she'd like to check it out. She agreed and introduced herself as Tabitha. He responded, saying his name, scarcely believing his luck.

They finished their Cokes and left the bar. Winks, laughter and grins from a couple of the girls of the team followed them out the door, although he got the distinct feeling that the guys on the men's team were less enthused. Climbing the stairs to the rooms, Rex looked back to see if she was following him. She smiled up at him. He got the idea she was staring at his ass. Behind her, the drummer was climbing the stairs, staring at the slim, muscular ass and legs twitching above him. He grinned up at Rex and showed him two thumbs up.

Unlocking the door to his room, Rex led Tabitha inside and shut the door. The glow of the neon sign outside flooded through the window and lit the room. Fortunately, the room was fairly neat and well kept, not the worst of the dives he stayed in. The maid had been in during the afternoon and Rex hadn't pulled the sheets down for his customary afternoon nap, sleeping on the top of the bed in the warm weather. He bent to turn on the bedside lamp and then turned to find her sitting on the corner of the bed with her hands between her knees, looking a bit tentative.

Standing in front of her, he reached out and gently stroked her shining gold hair that framed those high cheekbones and intriguing lips. The beautiful blue eyes looked up at him. Looking into them, he was caught. This girl was different. He plunged his fingers into her hair and stroked it back, away from her face. She smiled. Her hands came up from between her knees and stroked up the front of his jeans, over the bulge hanging down his left leg. Her hands stopped at his hips and pulled him gently toward her, her legs parting to allow him closer to her. She pressed him hard against her face and tits, her hot breath slowly working through his jeans to further inflame his crotch. She pulled back and started to undo his jeans. He stroked her hair and let her pull his jeans open and push them down over his ass and down to his knees.

His cock, released from prison, sprang up and slapped her chin. The fat mauve tip was wet with clear fluid, a testament to the effect she was having on him. Laughing, she looked up at him, then slowly extended her tongue and captured a drop of fluid. Pulling her head back, the drop stretched, becoming a strand of clear honey. She slurped up the fluid on her tongue, then went back for more. Again, she captured a drop and stretched it, licking his precum like it was the finest nectar in the world. Then she ducked her head down, turned slightly sideways and pressed her tongue up the length of his cock, right up the side. A drop of precum burst from the tip and started to roll down the head, but her tongue was there ahead of it, slurping it up.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
15-04-2008, 10:12 PM
With every hot, wet swipe of Tabitha's tongue on his flesh, Rex's cock nerves danced. He panted and groaned with lust, rolling his head back and hanging onto her hair. Suddenly, his cock was engulfed in the hot liquid embrace of her mouth descending over it. At once, he wanted to cum and yet hold his cum forever. Before he knew it, most of his cock was in her mouth. Her tongue lashed the tube along the bottom of his prick.

Never before had a woman taken so much of his cock in her mouth! His cock was bigger than most and was the subject of ribbing by some of his band-mates. Nonetheless, no woman had ever taken it all down. This girl, Tabitha, was only a couple of inches away from taking all of it.

Her head rose and her lips, pursed tightly around his cock, climbing the shaft, drawing his skin up. When only the head remained in her mouth, her tongue rolled around it and teased the flesh below the hole. He felt like filling her mouth with sperm, but held off. If this was just the beginning...

She twirled her tongue around his cock, then dropped her head again. He was in heaven. Then Tabitha did something he'd dreamed of experiencing - she slowly forced his prick into her mouth and throat, sucking all the way. He felt the smooth, slippery incredibly tight channel of her throat surround his cockhead and work its way down his shaft. His cockhead was stroked and tightly compressed by her throat. He groaned and arched his hips into her face, on the verge of cumming -- and then her head rose and her lips popped free of his cock.

She grinned at him, then lowered her gaze to his swollen, shiny cock. He looked at it, too. He had never seen it so big. It looked like somebody else's cock, so long and fat had it grown. It was a deep purple, shiny with her saliva, the gnarled veins reflecting the light of the bedside lamp. Her saliva dripped down the shaft to his balls. Tabitha's hand stroked up the shaft and a blob of clear fluid appeared at the tip and started to roll down the purple head. She moaned appreciatively and dove down to swipe at it with her tongue, drawing another strand up from his cock to the tip of her tongue. A couple of times she did this, slurping and sucking at the strand, then her head descended and once again his cock was lovingly cradled in her mouth, her tongue squirming against the sensitive flesh between his cockhead and the shaft.

He said, "If you keep going, I'm going to cum."

"Where do you want to cum?", she asked.

"In your mouth".

She only smiled and groaned. Her head descended and his delicious torture continued, each bob of her head increasing the liquid pressure in his groin. His universe shrank until all he sensed was his cock and her hot, wet mouth, never resting in its quest for his sperm. The feelings concentrated in his cock were beyond his experience. He knew that this woman would slowly but surely gorge herself on his cock until his sperm erupted, and all he had to do was let it happen. His dream come true.

Her hands joined the quest. Her left hand closed around the shaft and began stroking in time with her mouth, while her right hand rose to cup and gently knead his balls. Every time her head went down, his cockhead pressed into the narrow, tight entrance to her throat, her tongue stroking its full length. Her pace quickened as she sensed the climax of the quest. He felt the pressures in his groin focus and become white hot, while the sensations in his prick became overwhelming.

With a loud groan, he pulled her hair toward his crotch when, unbelievably, her hand left his shaft, her head descended further than before and her lips went all the way down to the base of his cock. He felt his cockhead slip past the constricting ring at the entrance to her throat and then his cock was headed down her gullet, its smooth constriction tightly massaging his cockhead. Her teeth gently collided with his pubic bone and her tongue pressed against his balls, wriggling. It was too much. His groin heaved. He hunched over her head, hanging on for dear life. His sperm shot up inside his prick and out and spewed into her throat. She swallowed, torturing his cockhead with pleasure. Helplessly, his body spasmed, his groans rising to a crescendo. She was groaning, too, as his sperm pumped into her again and again. His insides turned themselves out in an effort to expel all of his essence into her sucking mouth and swallowing throat. Finally, his spasms relaxed.

Tabitha slowly backed her head away, her tongue caressing the length of his cock slowly emerging from her mouth. Her tongue toyed with the head, licking up the small drops of sperm that hadn't gone straight down her throat. Rex struggled to remain standing, panting, his pants at his knees, his hands in Tabitha's hair and his cock, the purple mushroom head still in her mouth, starting to deflate. Tabitha's lips popped as they released the head and her hand came up to wipe strands and flecks of semen from her lips. She giggled and smiled up at him. Still panting, he smiled, lowered his head and kissed her hair. She was a beautiful gift. Now, it was time to unwrap the present.

He reached down and lifted her team jersey. Her arms raised up and the top passed over her hands. He tossed it aside on the bed. Her white sports bra cupped her tits, but not for long. She reached behind her back, as only a limber young girl can, and the cups of the bra came loose. Her arms dropped, her shoulders shrugged, and the bra was whisked away to join her jersey.

Her breasts were very teen like. Pale, their tops sprinkled with freckles, they were im-perfectly round,pear-shapped, with pink nipples crowning their tips, crinkling with lust. He cupped her tits, then gently squeezed her nipples between thumbs and forefingers, slowly increasing the pressure as he gently rolled the nipples. She groaned and her nipples swelled. He reached under her armpits, raised her to her feet.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
15-04-2008, 10:13 PM
Her arms went around his back and his around hers, caressing the soft flesh and the strong muscles beneath. Their lips met. He tasted a hint of his cum on her breath, then he began to explore her mouth with his tongue. She gave as good as she got. Her slippery tongue chased his in and out of their mouths. When her tongue invaded his again, he captured it gently by sucking it between his lips, then tickled it with his own. Her eyes popped open and she grinned.

He stood back and slid off his pants, then hooked his thumbs into her shorts and slid them down those long, smooth legs. Her little cunt emerged, lightly covered with a small triangle of soft blonde curls. As he knelt to pull her shorts to her feet, he could see her pussy lips, swollen, pink and damp, peeking out at him. He could feel her heat. She lifted her feet and he tossed the shorts away, then he pressed gently on her hips to sit her on the bed again. Standing, he ran his fingers over her hard nipples,then further up to her shoulders and gently pushed her back until she was sprawled across the bed.

He paused in wonder. This long-limbed, pale-skinned beauty was lying there, blue eyes smiling up at him, blonde hair spread out in a fan, her breasts rising proud from her deep rib cage with those beautiful crinkly pink nipples winking at the ceiling. Her narrow waist and slim, rounded hips cupped her smooth, flat belly and neatly hidden navel. Below, her long legs was her pink swollen pussy lips that drew his mouth like a magnet.

He knelt to worship it. This was no time to get fancy, so he went straight for the heart of the matter. Slowly, as lightly as he could, Rex dragged the tip of his tongue from the bottom of her pussy, where the juices were leaking out, up along her swollen lips, still not fully opened, to their joining, just grazing the small clit hiding there. She jumped, gasped and her hips moved upwards.Her juices were leaking and he tasted her with his tongue.

He started at the bottom again, this time digging the tip of his tongue into her juices and pressing it up between her lips, parting the soft folds as he traveled up. Her hips squirmed and lifted off the bed, so he took the opportunity to cup his hands under her perfect ass, gently squeezing her ass cheeks. His tongue reached down and gently he plunged it into her anus. He twisted his tongue around it and she moaned, her breathing becoming ragged. So, he twirled his tongue again...and again. Her hips were grinding and her belly bulged with the tension building there.

Gently, he pressed his upper lip against the hood of her clit and pushed up, exposing the clit to the lashing of his tongue. He began to relentlessly circle her clit with his tongue. He didn't let up. Her hips started to shake and her groans pitched higher and higher. To control her hips, he wrapped his arms up around them and gripped the tops of her thighs, never staying the assault of his tongue. Her juices flowed freely from her wet pussy, slipping down between her ass cheeks. Infrequently, he would swipe his tongue down over her lips and press his tounge into her hole. This got a delayed reaction, the intensity of the shaking and moaning increasing, her belly heaving with her panting. He felt the tension growing, tighter and tighter.

Finally, she drew a great breath, heaved her hips up and her orgasm broke over her. She wailed, her hips thrashed, her back arched higher and she fell over sideways. Tightly gripping her, he followed her pussy with his tongue, feeling her spasms. Her arms slapped the bed and she gasped and cried out. Looking up, he could see her beautiful face twisted as if in agony, teeth and eyes clenched tight. She shook and shook, then, slowly, the intensity dropped. He could feel the tension leaving her and, as it did, he relaxed and slowed his tongue, following her spirit down to a quiet place. Her back relaxed and her ass settled back onto the bed. Little flicks of his tongue on her clit drew little jerks of her hips.

But, he could feel that she was not empty, yet. Gripping her thighs in his arms, he sucked her clit into his mouth, gently captured it between his front teeth and lashed it rapidly with his tongue. Tabitha's backed arched, her hips jerked and she screamed. She spasmed helplessly in the grip of another orgasm. This one was over faster and he let her down gently as he sensed it ebbing. Gently, he stroked her clit and her pussy lips with his tongue, then releasing her hips, he leaned back. She was gasping, slowly recovering. Her eyes opened, staring at the ceiling, then found his.

They both grinned. This was something special. She said, "That's the first time I've ever cum from being sucked. I didn't think it could happen for me. It was incredible, better than being fucked."

His heart felt big in that moment. They had just begun.


The End

Good Night And Sweet Dreams

Rinnai
16-04-2008, 08:19 PM
Home Economics Class ( Part 1 )

"All right everyone," Miss Ulbright said to her senior girls home economics class, "two things before the end of class, read chapter seven and be ready for a quiz on Monday, and lastly fill in this month's data on you Monthlies Chart and drop them on my desk before you leave!!!" As the girls were filing out of the classroom, they each dropped their updated charts into the in basket on the front corner of Sarah Ulbright's desk! When Libby Thornton was about to take to take her turn, Miss Ulbright asked, "Libby, do you think you could stay after school for a few minutes, there is something I want to speak with about!?!" Libby shrugged her shoulders and replied, "Sure, Miss Ulbright, no problem!!!" After the last girl had finally left the room, Sarah Ulbright closed the door and returned to her seat and began, "Libby, your mother and I have had several meetings about your progress in class as well as your continuing growth as a young lady, and I must say we are very pleased with your development, however, there is one area that has cropped up that both she and I are a little concerned about!!!" "Is something wrong," Libby asked fearfully!?! "No, of course not, dear," the teacher replied softly, "it's just that your chart indicates that your period is not quite as regular as we'd like it to be, for example, one month it comes in twenty seven days and the next month it jumps up to thirty two, and while that's not any real cause for alarm, we want make sure that it doesn't grow into something more serious!!!"

After letting that sink in for a moment or two, Libby asked slowly, "Well what can we do about it, Miss Ulbright?!?" "Your mother says that even though you've turned eighteen," the teacher went on, "you've never had a pelvic exam by a doctor, is that correct!?!" Her face now blushing a bright shade of red, Libby replied with her head hung down, "That's correct ma'am!!!" "At your age," Sarah replied softly, "it is pretty embarrassing to have to submit to that type of physical, especially if that doctor is a male, so your mother and I decided that it would be best if I was to give you your first cursory exam, just to make sure everything is okay!!!" Libby stood stunned at the thought of having Miss Ulbright examining her private parts, but found herself powerless to do anything about it, so she just listened quietly as her teacher went on, "So, what I want you to do is remove your panties and lie down on my desk!!!" "R-right now," the young girl stammered, "what if someone should walk in on us!?!" "Don't worry, dear," she replied, "I have already locked the door, and besides, it's Friday and the school is pretty much deserted by now, so hop to it, off with your panties on up onto the desk!!!"

As Libby slid her undies off, Miss Ulbright commented approvingly, "Very good, Libby, I see that you are wearing a panty girdle, your mother is certainly raising you correctly, since you have a very plump bottom, the girdle will give you a nice smooth shape!!!" "Thank you ma'am," Libby answered, "mother says the boys appreciate a nice full bottom but they like to feel some firmness too!!!" "Of course your mother is correct, dear," Sarah replied, "now up on the desk with you, and be quick about it!!!" Libby slid her plush bottom onto the desk, and with complete mortification, she lay back down and spread her legs as Miss Ulbright lifted her skirt, exposing her red haired vagina!!! "You have a very pretty vagina, dear," Miss Ulbright said softly, "and this red hair is very becoming beside your pale skin," while she gently probed the young girl's bulging vulva!!!" Libby made an audible gasp as Miss Ulbright's fingers became more insistent, and moaned, "M-Miss Ulbright, that feels wonderful, please don't stop!!!"

Rinnai
16-04-2008, 08:21 PM
Home Economics Class ( Part 2 )

In her usual businesslike voice, Miss Ulbright offered, "Not only is your vagina very beautiful, it is also very responsive, so I must ask, do you masturbate often, dear!?!" Oh god, was this embarrassing, not only was she on the verge of and orgasm, her teacher was asking her the most intimate of details about her personal life!!! "Please answer me, dear," Sarah Ulbright asked again, "I need to know everything about my student's personal lives!!!" While panting hard, Libby struggled to say, "I-I masturbate everyday ma'am, sometimes twice a day!!!" "That is good, very good," her teacher replied, "it's obvious that you are a very highly sexed young lady whose vagina is going to require a great deal of attention, and while this isn't really a problem, I can see why you have such an enormous sex drive!!!" "And why is that, ma'am," Libby gasped, now totally frazzled by the fingers that had invaded her pussy!?! "It's very apparent that your clitoris is much larger that normal," Sarah went on, "your mother again was absolutely correct, she predicted that your clitoris would be much as her own, bloated and constantly erect!!!" "Mother's just like me," Libby asked??? "I'm afraid so, dear," Sarah Ulbright stated, "but don't look at it as a curse, you must think of it as a blessing, that you're lucky to have a vagina that will control and dominate a man someday!!!" Libby thought about that for a minute and asked, "Do really think I'll like intercourse!?!" "Oh, honey," Sarah said with a chuckle, "you're going to love having a man put his penis into your vagina, but I do recommend one thing, and that's that you make sure your future partner has a very large penis!!!"

Again Libby moaned as Miss Ulbright's fingers continued their probing, but she gritted her teeth and asked, "Why is a large penis better that a smaller one!?!" "Well, dear," Sarah answered softly, "while you can be satisfied by any size penis, a large one will give you longer and harder orgasms, and with a clitoris like yours, you will need someone who can put out your fire if even just for a short period of time!!!" "A small penis would probably only keep you on edge, much as my finger is doing right now," she went on, "while a hung stud can easily take you over the edge and bring you your much needed climaxes!!!"

"I have another question for you," Miss Ulbright continued on, "when you masturbate, what exactly do you fantasize about!?!" Libby's whole body shook a little, and then she replied, "This is very embarrassing, and you're probably not going to believe me, but I almost always think about putting a man's penis into my mouth and having him ejaculate, I know that sounds sick, but I can't help it!!!" "Oh, Libby, dear," Sarah replied quickly, "there is absolutely nothing strange about a girl wants to fellate a man, in fact it is one of the most normal and satisfying things a girl can do!!!"

"Really," an obviously relieved Libby replied, "I was afraid that I was some kind of freak!!!" "Never," Sarah replied with a laugh, "do you ever think about having your vagina sucked on!?!" "I wonder all the time how that would feel," Libby moaned, "but I just can't imagine it!!!" "Well, dear," her teacher whispered, "I think now is as good a time as any to see if besides having a big penis, your future partner must be adept at orally satisfying you!!!" "What do you mean by that," Libby panted!?! "Just this, dear," Sarah replied as her mouth replaced her finger in Libby's dripping vagina!!! "Oh my," Libby gasped, "that's the most fantastic thing I've ever felt in my life, oh yes, do my clit for me, oh god yes, do it Miss Ulbright, ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" "I take it from your response that you like to be orally attended to," Miss Ulbright said with a chuckle!?! "Please," Libby begged, "put your mouth back on my clit, I need to cum so badly, please don't torture me like this!!!"

Deciding that the poor girl had suffered long enough, Sarah Ulbright bored in hard on Libby's erected clitoris, and in a matter of no more than a minute or so, brought her thundering to a climax that nearly stopped the young girl's heart!!! It was exciting for Sarah, too, because this was the one part of her job she loved the most, the opportunity to suck the vaginas of her senior home ec class and also to delve into the personal lives of all of the pretty eighteen year olds!!! "My goodness," Sarah said sweetly, "your mother was certainly right about you, she predicted that you would be an extremely orgasmic, and boy was she ever correct about that!!!" Libby smiled sheepishly, aware that her pussy had totally taken over her mind, but after her session with Miss Ulbright, she could honestly say that she felt good about her sexuality!!! "How do you feel, dear," Sarah asked softly, "does your vagina feel better now?!?" "Mmmmm, yes," Libby replied, "but I have to say that something feels like it's missing, I can't quite put my finger on it, but something's missing!!!" Sarah smiled at Libby and said softly, "I'm sure of it, dear, but don't worry, we're going to take care of that in just a few minutes, so just lay back and rest for a while, okay!?!" While closing her eyes, she could feel her pussy aching for more relief, but instead of complaining about it, she just closed her eyes and dozed off.

The End:)

Rinnai
16-04-2008, 08:25 PM
Cheating Sister In-Law ( Part 1)

One of the sidelights of having a long-time relationship with someone is that one also becomes entrenched with other members of their partner's friends or family. As frequency of interaction increases, those others become more familiar and, certainly, the comfort level of being around them rises. In some cases, familiarity breeds comfort, which, in turn, breeds flirtations and some good secret fun. This is about one of those cases in my own life.

Having been with my wife for a total of 12 years now, I can say I never got along with her brother, Gregory. He and I simply had significantly differing views of life, not to mention not a shred in common. Interaction was always painful and hurried and, at times, even our "best faces" couldn't mask the contempt we had for one another. Gregory is a perfect example of the obnoxious, self-centered guy who somehow gets the sweet, attractive, innocently-sexy woman. And that woman's name happened to be Lindy. They met while he was working in Italy for his company and he brought her to the states (where he would subsequently move her a dozen times) to live. Lindy had the textbook womanly instinct -- she wanted to take care of everybody, put herself last at all times, yet remained very attractive and sexy. In the first few years, she and I chatted about being with members of the spouse's family, and basically bonded as sort of "outsiders" of sort. This early bonding would prove an excellent foundation for what would come to be -- fantastic and wild sexual play with her.

Gregory and Lindy separated numerous times, and it was difficult to tell who was residing where at times. With us being really the only people or family she knew, Lindy would visit us whenever she could, each time raising the stakes between she and I. Our conversations became much more personal, had more body touching (laughing on the other's shoulder, sensual arm rubs or strokes), and a general feeling of "heat" between us. Every visit, Lindy felt the need to cook and clean. The meals were spreads worthy of kings and, at times, she cleaned in a short pair of shorts and gray cut-off top. This was because "I always clean in comfy clothing at home... sometimes none at all! hee-heee!" Lindy's accent still had somewhat of a hold on her, so when she spoke like that, my insides were jelly. At 5'8" tall and no more than 118lbs, she had a sexy, lanky body that teased as I watched it. Still, the wife had no idea what Lindy was doing to me, nor my thoughts on how to retaliate.

Gradually, Lindy and I built up the flirting to being a regular thing, with each of us gunning to outdo the other. I'd give myself the edge during wintertime visits, however, spring and summer visits belonged to Lindy. Her European-style of warm weather living became evident on one occasion, whereby she removed the chaise lounge chair from the porch deck, took it into the yard, and proceeded to sun herself entirely naked. Of note, by the way, is that our yard has no fences on the sides. Much as I didn't want to end the show for my neighbor's two boys, I had to bring her in.

Rinnai
16-04-2008, 08:26 PM
Cheating Sister In-Law ( Part 2)

"Lindy," I said to her, "you can't tan in the buff!"

"Why not?" she replied. "Are people going to look at me?"

After some hemming and hawing on my part, staring at her in my kitchen naked, with her hands on her hips, long nails draped over her smooth tummy, I said, "Well, Lin... YEAH, they are gonna look! Hell, even ME. I'M looking!! And gotta tell ya, I am impressed!"

Lindy comes in closer to me and asks me when my wife will be back from work.

"Not for a good 4 more hours. Today is her late night to stay."

"Good." Lindy says to me. "We never get any time by ourselves when I come here." I agreed and, as she stood in front of me, I began to run my hand over her tummy, up to her perfectly-shaped tits. "You know, in Italy this happens all the time," she said, now closing the already decreasing gap between us. "Feel them. Last time I was here, and you were tickling me in your bar downstairs, I wanted you to, but you didn't. Feel my bare breasts, Jay."

Mesmerized, but more than complying with her wishes, I cup both of her tits with my hands and start to rub and massage them.

"Mmm... yeah, that's it," she says. "I can tell you have a knack for this."

As we stare into each other's face, and I observe as her head goes back and forth, enjoying my handling of her tits, I feel her hands go on my waist, followed by her right hand sliding down into my shorts.

"Yes?" she mutters, with a half-eyed, sly look.

"Yes, Lin. Let me feel those sexy hands and nails down there. Grab a hold of it."

As Lindy feels my rising member, I pull her in, attaching my lips to hers for our first real extended liplock ever. We had messed around, quick-kissed before, and even flirtatiously kissed body parts on one another, but this was the inaugural and deep liplock, including tongue. She would prove knowledge of her way around a man's mouth, as her long, sexy tongue probed my mouth's every crevice and sought out the lower reaches of my throat. Never before had I become so hard, so fast. Not with old girlfriends (one of whom was a Hooters girl!), not with my wife. Lindy had taken me to rock hard cock places I hadn't been before. And we were just beginning.

As we break from the mouth and tongue devouring session, Lindy whispers, "It's time... don't you think?"

Rinnai
16-04-2008, 08:28 PM
Cheating Sister In-Law ( Part 3)

Wanting to give her some macho, European-style lovemaking, I tell her, "The time has come," and pick her up, sweeping her into my arms, carrying her down the hall to the unused guest bedroom (her things were in the other one), placing her gently onto the tightly-made bed. I close the door and blind and hover over her, the shadow of my huge, swaying cock looming on her body.

"Lindy," I whisper to her as I mount her magnificent body and widespread, awaiting legs, "I've wanted you for years. Feel me inside you. Take me in."

Lindy lets out a deep sigh as I plunge down into her, beginning intense thrusts into her sweet, European pussy. Fast, then slow... fast then slow... Lindy's sighs and forceful "Ugghss... mmmss... ahhsssss," only served to fuel my passion and fire for her body. As her head turned to scream into the pillow, I began to munch on her neck, sinking my teeth into her tanned skin and tasting her very sweat, generated by my thrusting and heaving cock.

"Use your nails on me. Use them. DIG, Lin," I say to her, resulting in 10 sexy, sinewy fingers and nails going to work on plowing my back like a field.

"Hummphh! Ahhh!! NO, not now... not now!" she cries out, pillow now tossed to the floor. Lindy screams out in pleasure, exclaiming, "Fuck me NOW!! Fuck me NOW HARD!! AHHHHH!! YES!!" she yells out, assuredly reaching her climax.

Breath shortening and gasping by now, I tell her, "I'm gonna... I'm gonna!!!"

"Please J... YES... GOHEADGOHEADYESONME!!"

I arise slightly and spew my juice on that lovely tummy of hers, directly into her navel in the process.

"Ahhh," I sigh to her, thinking my job was done, and done well. I roll over and lay to one side of her, taking her in my arms as she gasped for breath.

"Wait, she says. "One... thing... left... to... do." Lindy gets up and places her weak, limp body in between my legs. "Now, don't move," she says, the accent more pronounced this time.

"Yes, Lin, I want you do... please do."

Lindy stretched her hands out over my chest, digging her nails into my chest, as she tasted and took in my still erect and juice-messed cock. She was going at it like she hadn't had any in months (she may not have, since they were separated again), really into it with a verve that belied her tired state.

"Lin... Lin! I'm gonna again! I'm gonna again!"

As Lindy pulled my hard and used member out of her mouth, the geyser erupted again, this time reaching the tits placed above it.

"Mmm... THAT is what I was waiting for all these years," she says, now slumping down into my arms and falling asleep.

As time would have it, we awoke and showered together with 20 minutes to spare before my wife came home. God bless heavy traffic. For Lindy and I, this would become a regular thing in some capacity. We are always able to steal off for some private time, for an hour or a day. It's the result of that early-day's bond forming. Nobody suspects anything because we always got along well and, in fact, when she visits, my wife thinks it's "wonderful" that I take Lindy around or spend some "adult time" with her, to let her get away from the kids awhile.

Meanwhile, we interact with present company, same as usual. Only we know the real deal.

The End :)

birdie8819
16-04-2008, 09:08 PM
The Pond

Her body barely made a splash as she dove into the cool pond that stood just on the other side of her property line and belonged to her neighbor, Keith Buckley. The water felt wonderful, sleek and satiny against her over heated body, hot from a long day of working to try to get the old farmhouse she'd bought, her very first house, in shape.

It was a huge job, gutting the hundred year old house while living in it. Sara had just torn out the ancient shower stall, finding a wall full of mold from a leak that had been poorly patched. So without a shower, the pond was her only hope of getting clean. Unless she wanted a cold sponge bath while standing in her partially gutted kitchen that is.

Sneaking over here at 2 a.m. when she'd finally finished cleaning out the rest of the debris from the now empty shell of a bathroom, she'd stripped off her filthy clothes with relish, enjoying the way the warm night air felt upon her skin, flexing muscles that she'd forgotten she had as they sent up their protests at the massive amount of work she'd forced upon them these past two weeks.

In the moonlight, the pond seemed somewhat surreal. Tiny fireflies sparkled like twinkling Christmas lights over the still water, the grass was full of chirping and buzzing insects that sang their night songs to the full moon that hung from the black satiny sky. The light from that beautiful summer moon seemed to almost spotlight her cool beauty as she raised her arms, letting her long black tresses free from the braid that had held them captive all day long.

Her hair, thick and full, crimped from the braid, reached her middle back, heavy against her shoulders. She lifted it with her hands, running them through the thick locks to pull out the last of the braid. In contrast, her silky pale skin seemed to glow against her hair's inky backdrop. Sara was not the typical beauty, her face angular instead of gently rounded. But she caused men to look twice, and then again as they wondered what about her made her so special. When she smiled, which happened very rarely now-a-days, her true beauty was revealed, her rich brown eyes sparkling and warm, her full lips curved showing white even teeth.

She was tall, with a lithe form that was curved in all the places that pleased. Long legs that looked delicate rounded into full hips, a slender waist and full, firm breasts that sat high upon her chest drew men's eyes. Now, in the midst of the small clearing that surrounded the pond, she looked like a wood nymph come to preen before the Moon Goddess and ask for her blessings.

Sara waded into the cool water of the pond, feeling the chilly difference between her skin temperature and that of the water. She shivered and felt her nipples harden into stiff pink points before taking a deep breath and diving into the water where the bottom dropped off to be deep enough that it was well over her head.

It was cool and sleek, a watery world of delight. Sara could almost feel her body open up and suck in the coolness as it washed away the dirt and grit from her body. Swimming underwater, she made it to the other side of the pond before coming up for a breath.

"Nice dive."

Sara shrieked and swallowed water, coughing furiously as she turned to face the man who had intruded upon her middle of the night bath. Keith stood next to her clothing, leaning against a tree that grew close to the edge of the pond. She wiped the water out of her eyes and finally drew a deep breath as she stared at him.

He was a handsome man, tall and dark with a tan that spoke of all the work he did outside. He raised horses and grew corn on the huge property that surrounded the farmhouse she had bought. He'd wanted the property that her house had sat upon, but Sara had gotten to the owner first and made him a deal, since the old man didn't want his home to be demolished and plowed over to be made into more acreage to grow corn on. She'd promised to refurbish the place and had bought it right out from under Keith's nose.

It was a fact which didn't make for really great neighborly relations now that she thought about it. She hadn't seen him to speak to since she'd moved in, not since the day he'd stormed into her office and slapped a check on her desk. It was for ten percent more than the price she'd paid for the house. And it had given her great pleasure, after a lengthy and arrogant rant from Keith on how she would fail at what she planned to do, to tear the check into pieces and hand it back to him, having her secretary show him out.

She had seen him out on his tractor and had even glimpsed him riding his horses up and down the long back road a few times, but he'd never responded to her wave. Now, suddenly, he was here.

"What do you want?" Sara said, treading water effortlessly.

"I heard some noises and the horses were riled a little. I thought maybe there was some varmint getting into my corn. Instead the varmint got into my pond." He smiled, his white teeth flashing in the moonlight.

"Funny, Keith, now do you want to get out of here so I can finish my bath and then get dressed and go to bed. I have to work tomorrow." She moved a little closer to the side of the pond that had her clothes.

His foot nudged her dirty clothes out of the way, before he bent over and picked up the small pile of clean clothes she'd brought with her. He lifted the small white tee shirt and the bright red boy shorts along with the lightweight pajama pants she'd brought out to the pond to change into after cleaning off the dirt. "So what are you doing up and out so late then?"

Sara stared at his hands that looked so huge holding her clothing. She found the bottom of the pond with her feet, tipping her head back to get her hair back out of her face. "I've been working on gutting the bathroom and I was filthy. And since I gutted the bathroom, I don't have a shower," she said slowly as if explaining to a two year old. "Now, since I've answered your question would you drop my clothes and leave me alone?"

Keith took a couple steps forward which brought him to the edge of the pond. He hadn't been able to sleep, he kept thinking about the annoying woman who'd out bid him for the property next door. It was infuriating. He'd wanted the property for years, had been talking to the owner, Bob Harris, since the man had reached his seventieth birthday. But he'd refused to sell the home he'd lived in since he was a boy, not to someone who planned to tear down the house and plow up the land.

And then Sara Hampton had walked in on the picture, charming the old man out of his home, paying less than half of what he'd offered Bob for the place. And now she was in his swimming hole, a place he had come to tonight to cool off.

It had been a shock when he stepped into the clearing and saw her wading into the pond, the water caressing her firm calves. The rest of her, all that glorious flesh, had been naked and painted with the white glow of the moon, shining off her hair, resting upon her skin and making it look like silk. It had stolen his breath, seeing her slender body that way and he hadn't been able to keep his eyes from sweeping over her, from the blue black of her hair, to the sleekly curved thighs and then back up. His eyes had paused of their own accord upon the fine black pelt that covered her sex, the taut peaks of her breasts and then to her face, her eyes downcast as she watched her steps.

Her dive had broken his spell, leaving him breathless and staring at the place she'd just been, his cock throbbing and pressing hard against the metal zipper of his jeans. He'd known she was beautiful, but he hadn't realized just how beautiful until seeing her bathed in the moonlight.

"But you're trespassing, Sara. Don't you think there should be some penalty, or maybe a cost for you using my property without my say?" He held the clothes up and over the water, acting as if he would drop them in and hearing her screech.

"Stop that," she hissed. With a sigh, she knew she had two choices. She could play his games and she knew because she'd pissed him off, they'd be spiteful games. Or she could walk out of the water and take her clothes from his hands, exposing herself more than she already had. Neither choice was much to her liking.

But being the stubborn woman that she was, she just couldn't see playing his game. With a sigh, she started from the water. "I don't feel up to playing your games tonight, Keith. So I'm going to get my clothing from you and then, if you want, you can call the cops and have me arrested for trespassing."


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
16-04-2008, 09:10 PM
Keith smiled, his lips twisting in a crooked grin that made him all the more handsome. His green eyes riveted upon her body as it emerged from the water. The moon made the drops on her skin seem almost luminous. Every step exposed more of her glorious body until she stood before him, naked as the day she was born, her hand held out for her clothing, her nipples hard from the night air.

"Can I have my clothes?" she asked, feeling a strange heat in her stomach from the way his eyes seemed to devour her body. Her voice was husky and strange sounding to her ears. She could only hope he didn't notice.

"What, these? I found these on the bank. I think that some trespasser left them there." He held them out of her reach.

"Dammit, Keith," she hissed. "Why are you being such a prick? Because I gave old man Bob what he wanted, and am rescuing his house? Or don't you like being out finagled by a woman?"

"I don't know what you're talking about," he said nonchalantly though he felt that first niggle of anger at her words. He hated the fact that she got the property, hated the fact that she seemed to know what she was doing and that the upgrades she'd done already were wonderful additions to the old farmhouse. And he absolutely loathed the fact that he desired her more than any woman he could remember wanting in his life.

"Tell you what," he said suddenly. "You give me one kiss and I'll give you your clothes and I won't call the cops and sic them on your for being on my property." He waited a second, seeing her eyes turn cold and furious. "And," he said, upping the ante, "you can use the pond for as long as you need to and I won't bother you at all."

"Are you nuts? Why the hell would I want to kiss you?" She took a step forward and tried to reach behind his back to grab her clothes. She felt her body brush up against his, felt the hard muscled strength of him against her softness and felt that desire once more.

"Sara, I'm taller and stronger than you," he said, laughing, though there was a strange note to his voice. "Do you really think you can wrestle these away from me?"

Sara thought about just giving him a good swift kick in the balls and then taking her clothes and leaving him with that to remember her by, but it just didn't seem like the best idea. She could just imagine neighbor relations then. Exhaustion suddenly seemed to weigh her down and she gave up. One kiss, how bad could it be? She'd probably like it since she hadn't been in a relationship in over a year. Okay, who was she kidding, it was closer to two years.

"Fine, one kiss and you give me my clothes back. I get the use of the pond every night until my new shower is put in. And no more spying from you, is that a deal?" She stuck out her hand, seeing his eyes go from her hand and then back over her body before meeting her eyes.

"Why don't we kiss on it instead?" he asked, laughing again.

"Is it a deal or not, dammit?!"

"It's a deal. Damn, Sara, there's no need to get snippy."

"Fine, now give me my clothes."

"Kiss first, clothes second."

"I'm not kissing you without my clothes on," she said, alarmed by the very thought.

"Then I guess you're going to jail without them on. Hmmm, I know the police frown on public nudity, and trespassing, that's two charges. I wonder if they could find any more to tack on there to make it worth their while to drive out this way." He smiled innocently down at her, seeing the fire raging in her brown eyes, a fire he felt raging somewhere too but it certainly wasn't his eyes.

The curse that came from her lips had him looking at her in shock. She didn't seem like the type of girl that would even know that word much less use it. "Temper, temper," he said.

"You know what you can do with your temper," she hissed.

"Do you like standing in front of me naked? Not that I'm complaining mind you, but you could just give me my kiss and I'll give you your clothes and we can get on our way instead of you standing there jiggling in all the most interesting of places."

"I do not jiggle," she said, stomping her foot in temper.

He cleared his throat as her breasts moved with her, jiggling and bouncing most temptingly. "Okay, so you don't jiggle, but whatever you do, it's pretty damn fun to watch."

If looks could kill, well he'd have been dead and buried long ago. This look threatened to skewer through him and roast him in the fires of Hell. "Let's get this over with."

Keith stepped forward, his hand coming to rest upon her curved waist just above her finely shaped butt, pulling her towards his body until she was flushed against it. He tipped his head down, but she stopped him as she pushed against his body with her hands.

"What are you doing?"

"I'm getting ready to kiss you. Wow, I never thought you wouldn't know what to do. Have you been in a convent or are the men you date all too afraid of you to show you how to kiss?"

She couldn't help herself, her hand balled into a fist and she hit him, hard, in the arm. "You are an insufferable asshole. I do know how to kiss but I didn't know we'd included you manhandling me in the deal."

Keith stepped back rubbing his arm. "That'll cost you," he said slowly though truthfully, he'd been kicked by a new foal harder than she had hit him. "I think we should make it two kisses. And you have to be in my arms during them. That's just in case you can't remember how to kiss. Then I'll be able to walk you through it easier."

Sara had heard about anger making your vision turn red but she'd never actually had it happen to her. Until now, that is. She felt her temper boil over. With two steps, she pressed her body against his, the water that still clung to her skin wetting his clothing. Reaching up, she wrapped her arms around his strong neck and pulled until she could reach his mouth with her lips.

Keith felt the anger in her kiss even as her tongue swiped over his lips and then sunk into his mouth. Heat engulfed him, arrowing into his groin with a lightning like jab. His arms wrapped around her, dropping her clothes to the ground behind her. His hands roamed over her back and down over the supple curve of her rear, his palms cupping their warm weight to draw her even closer.

He took over the kiss, changing the angle of his head, rubbing her lips with his own, twining his tongue with hers until he heard her moan. Her hands tangled in his hair, rubbing against his scalp before trailing around his ears and down to grab his shoulders, holding on as he mesmerized her with the intensity of the kiss.

Sara felt lost; she was lost in his kiss, lost in the pleasure of his hands as they roamed her body with intimate precision. She was lost in her own sensual haze of desire and the need his lips made her feel. The buttons of his shirt pressed into her breasts, the rough fabric of her jeans irritated her legs until he reached down, lifting one long muscled naked thigh and bringing it up against his hip.

She felt the hard bulge under those jeans throb against her groin and gasped at the rush of pleasure it brought her. Being nude in the arms of a fully clothed man was a naughty pleasure she'd never experienced before, and she liked it.

One of his hands roamed up her back, gathering a handful of her wet hair in his fist. He used it to pull her head back further, his lips slipping from hers and finding her throat. She felt the sharp nip of his teeth, the heat of his tongue, the softness of his lips as he tasted her flesh. Her legs grew weak, shaky from the desire that boiled through her.

Keith reached down and lifted her in his arms, holding her high against his chest to reach the smoothness of her skin with his mouth, not wanting to deny himself of her taste for even the few seconds it would take to carry her to the soft grasses further away from the pond. He settled her gently then followed her down quickly, his big body coming to rest against her, his mouth once more finding hers.

Lips met and tongues danced together, his hands tangled in her hair before slipping down and over her shoulders. Sara felt her breath catch an instant before his hand cupped her breast, his fingers sliding over the hardened point and sending tugging pulls to her womb. His hard palm, calloused and roughened from the hard work he did daily, was wonderfully gentle against her skin, squeezing and caressing her flesh until she arched under him.

Her hands went to the buttons of his shirt, yanking them apart. She pushed it off of his shoulders and down his arms, wishing the light were better so she could see the muscled length of him better. Instead she used her hands, her fingers exploring down the thick column of his neck, across his wide shoulders and rugged chest, her nails flicking against his flat male nipples making them harden and him gasp.

Sara knocked him backwards, coming to rest against his hard chest as her mouth found his throat. She nibbled upon his hard skin, bit the curve where his neck met his shoulder, laughing when she heard his moan. Moving down his body, she used her mouth and tongue to taste his skin, enjoying the masculine taste of sweat and soap she found. He smelled of horses and spice and something earthy that made her inhale deeply, realizing she'd never met a man whose scent aroused her senses as his did.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
16-04-2008, 09:11 PM
She gasped herself when she reached his stomach, her fingers playing along the washboard like abs, her lips skipping along his hard muscled flesh, stopped only by the waistband of his jeans. She looked up at him, seeing his eyes upon her, half closed and dark with passion.

Her fingers made short work of the fastening of his jeans, pulling loose the button and unzipping them easily. Her hand reached inside, feeling the hard length of his shaft under the soft material of his boxers. Smiling up at him, she reached inside the opening in the front of his boxers, her soft palm grazing the heated skin of his cock.

"Mmm," she hummed. "Nice."

"I'm glad you approve," he said, his voice a husky moan. While she played, teasing him with soft touches, he kicked off the tennis shoes he'd thrown on earlier and then wiggled out of his jeans without disrupting her hand. But when he tried to take off his boxers, she stopped him.

"Not yet," she said, smiling. "I'm shy."

Surprised laughter burst from him changing to a groan as she finally took him in her hand, stroking along his length with a sure touch that had his blood rushing through his veins and his heart racing. She brought him to the verge of coming before changing her motions, letting his pulse calm.

"I take it back," he gasped. "You were taught very well."

"Self taught," she said. She smiled up at him. "I read a lot." She pulled down on the waistband of his boxers feeling his hips rise to help her. His cock sprang loose standing proudly in front of her eyes.

"I think I need to investigate your library," he said, gasping as her warm mouth engulfed the tip of his cock, sucking gently.

He felt her laughter, a warm gurgle around the length of his cock. And then the heat of her mouth moved, taking more and more of his cock until he could feel the back of her throat. Her tongue was a wild wet caress around his shaft, her lips creating a suction that had his head falling back in pleasure.

She moved over him, using her hand on his balls to squeeze gently, tickling them with her nails until she felt his hand tangle in her wet hair, yanking her up until his cock fell from her mouth with a popping noise.

His mouth was hot on her own, his kiss rough and full of passionate need. Keith thrust his tongue into her mouth, his hands hard and hot on her body. He pulled her over him until her breast was at his mouth, finding her nipple and sucking it between his lips, pulling on it with his teeth, laving it with his tongue until she squirmed against him.

With a grin, he rolled, putting her under him once more. Her thighs spread, his hips rested in the soft cradle between. His cock pushed into the soft, wet cleft of her sex. "Hmm, I think you like me," he said, moving his hips and thrusting slowly until he sank into her depths.

"I...mmm...I don't know what gave you that idea," Sara said even as her hips started to move, tilting up to take as much of him as she could.

His mouth found hers again, his tongue thrusting inside and mimicking the movement of his cock in her wet cunt. "It could be how you say hello," he groaned, breaking from the kiss.

Sara grabbed his hips with her hands, her nails digging in enough for him to feel. "If you like that," she panted, "wait until I say good-bye."

Tingles of pleasure started rushing from that spot where they were joined, growing in strength until her hips jerked and her body shuddered under his. Soft cries of pleasure came from her lips, urging him on. He ran his hands down her side and to her hips, slipping them under her butt and holding her still while he plunged inside. He could feel the first contractions of the spongy inner walls of her pussy squeezing his cock, milking it until he groaned, and thick streams of creamy come spurting deep inside of her as he came with a shuddering roar of pleasure.

Sara's body tightened as the first hot wash of pleasure flooded her. They came hard and fast, prickly tingly waves that had her crying out his name, clutching him to her even tighter. His body jerked under her hands, his cock pulsed and then seemed to swell before she felt him come, the heat of his ejaculate sending another wave through her.

It seemed like hours before she finally relaxed under him, her hands stroking his sweaty back, tangling in his damp hair. He finally managed to find the strength to roll off of her, lying next to her, his hand finding her own and hanging on as if she might try to get away.

"Wow, that was some kiss, blew my clothes off," he sighed, feeling her turn towards him.

Sara laughed, shaking her head at his play. "Keith, you are incorrigible." She snuggled up next to him, feeling him shift his arm so she could lay her head on his shoulder and he could pull her close.

"Sticks and stones, baby," he said, kissing her damp head.

"I should break a few of your bones," she said, but her words held no heat, especially since she cuddled up next to him, listening to the rapid beat of his heart in her ear.

Keith was silent a moment, his fingers sliding up and down her soft arm, feeling the muscle that was developing due to the physical labor she was putting in everyday. "You know," he said finally, lifting his head to look down at her. "I drove by your house earlier today, what you are doing looks fantastic."

Sara smiled, kissing his chest. "Thank you. I never expected to hear you say that."

"You don't have a contractor or a carpenter helping you out, do you?"

She lifted her head, staring up at him suspiciously. "No," she said finally, "I don't. Why?"

"Well, you know, I could spare some time after I feed the horses and come over and help out some. That is if you'd want some help." He felt his cheeks turning red under her suspicious stare, getting more so the longer she didn't say anything.

"You know how to use a hammer?"

His hand landed with a resounding smack on her ass. She squeaked, jerking towards him.

"I've never been so insulted," he said mildly, idly rubbing her reddened butt.

"Yeah, you sound it. It was a legitimate question, Keith. I mean you wouldn't want someone looking after your prized horses if they didn't know which end of the animal the food went in."

"Heaven forbid. So what do you say, spitfire, you want the help or not?"

She reached up and kissed him. "I'd love the help, Keith. Thank you."

"Okay," he said, dumping her back on the ground as he got to his feet and started gathering up their clothes. He wadded them all into a big pile and thrust it out at her, giving her no choice but to grab the bundle or have it fall all over her. As soon as she had it, he bent over and picked her up from the ground, holding her easily in his arms.

"What are you doing? Are you nuts?" She almost fumbled the bundle of clothing as she felt the world drop out from under her.

"Taking you to bed. I hope like hell you don't snore because I do and I hate the competition." He started walking towards his house, making his way easily across the short field.

"You are nuts," Sara stated firmly. "I can't spend the night with you."

He stopped, staring down at her like she'd lost her mind instead of it being the other way around.

"You're welshing on the deal, aren't you?" he sighed. "You have to come with me. You still owe me another kiss."

"And after I give you that kiss?" she asked, laughing as he started walking again.

"Don't worry, Sara," he said with a slow smile. "I'll come up with something."


The End

birdie8819
16-04-2008, 09:12 PM
The Young Lieutenant

I began to awaken. My vision was blurred, my head swam and throbbed with pain, and for a moment, I had no sense of time or place. Nor did I consider any physical aspects of my very being as I lay there, attempting to gain some measure of conscience. As if struck by a lightning bolt I heard the yelling of men, the savage war cries of the enemy and the whistle and crack of shot and rifles. I sat bolt up.

"Captain Davidson! Captain!" quickly I was aware of a soft, cool rag being wiped across my face and gentle hands easing my shoulders back down into what had turned out to be a very soft bed. A bed? How in the hell did I wind up in a bed? It seems like years since anything other than a cot, a tent or the open ground had been my place of rest. Where was I? Who is this? My head slowly rolled to the left. I began to focus now. Things were becoming clear. Next to the bed sat a woman. A handsome woman with dark hair pinned back tightly. An older woman, how old I could not say? Out here on the plains, life has a way of accelerating time far beyond what normally would progress back east. She wore a white cotton simple dress. I began to take stock of the situation. I was in a house. I was in a bedroom, in fact. Pictures of people I did not know hung on the walls, a dresser complete with simple fineries and even thin curtains hung from a glass pained window. Simple striped wallpaper decorated the walls. The sun was shining brightly outside. The woman was making soothing sounds. I could not disseminate a word until I recognized my name.

"Lieutenant Giles? Lieutenant Giles, it is ok. You are safe now. My name is Mary and I have been taking care of you. You were wounded, do you remember?"

Mary? I don't know anyone named Mary. Where the hell was I? I was wounded? I don't remember.

"Do you remember the fight with the dog soldiers? It is ok now. They are gone. You and your captain and the men drove them away. You were injured. I am Mary. You and your men were protecting my family and property."

"How long have I been here?" I mumbled as the haze began to clear. Thank God the pain in my head was beginning to subside slowly.

"Three days. You haven't been awake all that much. I bet you are hungry. I have some simple soup. Would you like some?" Now that she mentioned it, yes. Yes I was very hungry. I nodded. She feed me the first spoonful of what might have been chicken in broth. Hell, it could have been dog or horseflesh, I could not tell. Both are good in a pinch anyways.

"Where is the captain? My men?"

"Your men are fine. Most of them are posted around my property. Sergeant Truman is in charge. He is a very nice fellow. They are fine."

"Captain Davidson?"

"Your captain took a detail back about twenty miles to Ft. Sedgwick, to get supplies, reinforcements and get my daughters to safety until the uprising is fully quashed. I stayed here with you as there was no serviceable wagon in which to move you."

Now it was returning to me. The dog soldiers. Merciless band of renegade Indians having no loyalty to any particular tribe, therefore never feeling any need to observe any treaties or bounds of decent conduct that impaired their own interests. Most of the tribes feared them. Dog soldiers usually comprised mostly of Cheyenne but could include some of the best warriors from any the Sioux nation or neighboring bands. Supposedly they got their name from the French word for dog, "Chien", the original name given to the Cheyenne. This may or may not be true. They were responsible for the most savage attacks upon white settlements, farms, and rail or coach stations, even cavalry troops if they felt they had the upper hand. Often they did. This was a savage war here. Make no mistake; a war is what it was, too. Still, it seemed on the army and the settlers knew it was on. Back in Michigan, there was not a soul who wanted to hear of it. There were no great victories to be won, no triumphant returns for the frontier soldier. Not like there was in the late war, anyways. People either thought we were simply murdering innocent women and children and these peaceable children of nature or they thought maintaining a active army in time of peace was offensive and a grand waste of money to begin with. When I returned from my last furlough home, I had pretty much given up the dream of ever returning. Home no longer existed for me. My home was with my troop now. Reality was a blazing summer sun, snakes as thick as the flies, winters so cold as to be nearly unbearable and most of the time, the boredom so stupefying you could cut it with a knife. Female companionship was nearly non-existent.

"You and your men did a wonderful job,' Mary was explaining, ' you managed to kill maybe four or five, wounded twice that number and drove them away. They have not returned since."

"Are my men..."my voice trailed off.

"Fine. Private Dunn, I am sorry to say, was killed and scalped. You were attempting to reach him. You are very fortunate, Lieutenant. A ball actually went around your skull, opening up a terrible wound, but failed to penetrate the skull. You did lose a lot of blood, Lieutenant. Either you are fortunate or have the hardest head I have ever seen!" Mary laughed. I looked at Mary. Yes. I was not wrong. Beautiful brown eyes, very fair skin and a smile that literally could light the heavens. I was feeling much stronger suddenly. It had been a long time since I had been this close to a white woman. That is not disparaging to squaws, but it is simply a statement of fact. She finished feeding me.

We talked at length. She told me she had two daughters, ages ten and twelve. Captain Davidson thought it was best to evacuate them to safety for the time being. He was probably right. We had all seen what happens to girls even younger if Indians captured them. It was not pretty. That was thing out here. Horrible crimes begat horrible crimes and it was a cycle that seemed never ending and somewhere in the middle was the army, attempting to keep the peace. The white settlers would find a station house of men scalped, skinned, or otherwise brutally tortured and the women made captive and subjugated to the vilest outrages. Even the babies were not sparred. I have witnessed infants with their heads smashed against trees for crying too loudly. Of course, enraged by this, often posses would set out, not really caring if they found the right perpetrators or not, and brutalizing old men or women in some fashion as revenge. Rarely did they find the right band or fight the warriors. Then they would scream for help from the army, as they were themselves now targets of retribution. The settlers would detest us one minute, plead for assistance the next and the Indians themselves might do the same if they were under attack. Meanwhile back east, everyone seemed blissfully ignorant. Fennimore Cooper even wrote a poem. "Lo! The poor Indian!" Hence, when speaking of Indians, we referred to him as 'Lo' or "Mr. Lo". But I digress. We talked a little more. I drifted back to sleep.

I awoke that night, with no light but the moon shining through the window. Mary slept in a chair next to me. Did she ever leave my side? What brought on this devotion from this woman? I had learned Mary had been married until three years ago. Their property, fifty miles north of our present position had been attacked. Mary and her children had nearly been captured. Mary had been severely brutalized by several of the warriors before her own children, until her husband had returned with a group of men he had taken to town for supplies. They had managed to fight off the renegades, but in doing so, Mary's husband had been killed. She was now nearing forty with two small children alone in this hell on earth. She probably belonged back east. But she said this was her home now. I asked her no more of that question. They had moved closer to Ft. Sedgwick, hoping it would offer more protection. Where she had the money to make this property so fine, I did not ask more of that, either.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
16-04-2008, 09:14 PM
I looked at Mary for what must have been twenty minutes. I was really developing feelings for this woman, though she was nearly old enough to be my mother, which I suppose, she could have been, as I had only recently turned twenty five. I felt a lot older than that, to be honest. Several years of cavalry campaigns in this wasteland will do that to a man. I began to fantasize about being with a woman like that. Helping her raise children. Taking care of the farm. Maybe try ranching.

I had no wife or connections back home. My parents were in Europe traveling. They had little use for a son in the army. Could I really leave the army and the only life I knew now? Could I be happy living in a domestic setting? My mind kept playing out the possibilities. Yes, she was older, and I am sure it was raise eyebrows back east, but I had no intentions of returning anyways to the confinements and false barriers erected by so-called civilization. If I hated the west for its barbarous nature, I loved it as much for its beauty and freedom. This is a place a man could start fresh.

Mary had her hair down now. It was long, well past her shoulders and dark. Her face, while aged slightly from the sun and way of life, was still beautiful. Her breasts heaved against her soft cotton nightgown. I looked down. She was barefoot. Her feet looked so delicate, as did her hands. Then it dawned on me! It struck me so hard as to make me ashamed! She was in that chair because I was occupying her bed. This would not do at all. I saw my uniform hanging on a wall hook, my pistols and Spencer carbine next to my tall boots. I sat up slowly as not to wake her. I should be down with the men. I am feeling well enough now. I sat up in the bed. Then I heard her soft voice in the darkness.

"Where are you going, Lieutenant? I did not release you from my care yet!"

I laughed softly. My heart leapt. I wanted to tell her what I had been contemplating, but she would think I was a fool. Who was I to think I could have the love of such a woman as this? Especially after all she has been through.

"I have occupied your bed too long, Mary. You need your rest and I should be down with the men."

"Is that was is bothering, you, lieut...Lieutenant? What is your first name?"

That was a completely unexpected question. "Micah. Micah Morgan Giles."

"Well, Micah Morgan, you better get back in that bed this instant or shall I reopen your head wound for you?" I had to laugh. She was probably the woman to do it. Then came another revelation I had not noticed till just before this. Under the sheets I was completely naked. Where were my underclothes?

It was as if she had read my mind completely. "I suppose you want those nasty old garments back? Sorry, Micah Morgan. I could not wash them clean. I disposed of them, and besides,' she said with a wry smile, 'how was I to wash you with underclothes on?"

"You washed me?" the thought paralyzed me for a moment. After all, that meant she had seen, well, everything! No woman had ever seen me since my mother. I was not married.

"You don't think you got clean by yourself did you? Besides, I rather enjoyed it, if you'll permit me to be so bold. And it was apparent you did as well. You are put together rather well, are you not Lieutenant?" Mary arose. "Get back in that bed now. Are you really so afraid of offending me by taking up my one sole bed?" I nodded. "Lay down!" she commanded. Mary began to speak as she walked to her dresser.

"You became rather, how should I put this, excited? Yes, that is the word. You became excited when I washed you the first time, though you were completely unawares." I just looked at her, now comprehending what she was telling me.

"I haven't used my cologne in years!" she said, and dabbed some on her neck from a bottle. She inhaled her own scent. I could smell the lilac trace from across the room. "Anyways, I hope you don't think ill of me, really. It has been years since a man occupied my bed, and I know it was very un-lady like of me, but after all this, I just decided it was a offering meant for me."

"What are you saying, Mary?" I asked. She turned around. "I decided to relieve you of some stress. You responded well. In fact I decided to relieve you three or four times."

"Relieve me of stress?" I think I knew what she was saying, but this was an arena of talk I had never entertained with a lady before. She looked at me thoughtfully.

"Please don't think hard of me. Out here, I have learned to be forward and forgo the usual courtesies we left back east. Besides, Micah Morgan,' she looked at me and approached the side of the bed. "I only used my hand, but it was very enthralling. Now that you are feeling better, I want my side of the bed back!" with those words, in one motion she lifted her nightshirt over her head and let it drop to the floor. I was completely stunned. I didn't know what to say. Never in my young life had I heard such a bold woman. I could hear names she might be called back east, but those thought quickly evaporated as I looked up and down her tall slender naked form. She was nearly perfect in my eyes, though I had not experienced the female form undressed before. Small brown nipples capped her soft and full breasts, while neither small nor large.

Her belly, while not like a younger woman's still had good form and her hips were wide and accentuated by a dark patch of thick dark hair where her long legs met. She bent over, pulled back the sheet, and slide under the covers. Without a word she rolled her long body on top of mine. Her soft hands found my shoulders and her warm lips pressed against mine, forcing them open with her tongue. I kissed her back and pressed her breasts to mine. I was growing excited rapidly. She reached down and began to stroke it and laughed. "You really enjoyed this, though you don't remember this!" I bet I did! My hands went for her breasts and I rolled her over. I began to suck on her nipples as if I was a baby again. She responded with the most tantalizing moan.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
16-04-2008, 09:15 PM
"Micah,' she whispered, 'let me show you what a good lady should not do!" with that she slid down the length of my body and grasped my phallus with one hand firmly, causing it to stand straight up, and much to my shock and amazement, she opened her mouth and inserted my rock hard member deep between her lips. She began to suck slow, long and hard. Up and down the length of the shaft. She came to the head and kissed it tenderly, flicking her tongue against the pee hole. She laid it back low against my body and with one hand massaging my scrotum sac; she began to lick up the underside of my now throbbing cock, licking the length of the vein. She was bringing me to the point of no return when suddenly she stopped. No! I wanted to scream. I was so close! I had never felt such pleasure.

"Micah, I want you to give me a baby." My head spun. "That is how you will pay me back. I want a son. Give me your son!" She nearly commanded this. "We can do as you like, and I will do that for you as much as you like after your seed is planted in my womb. Is that a deal? I don't expect you to marry me, for you probably think I am an old woman and not a very nice lady, but the fact is I have no husband, I am not getting any younger and I want a baby. You are you, you are strong and you are vital. I like your intelligence and mind. You recover from wounds fast and you are a warrior. All that I want to flow in the blood of my last baby." I was beyond the pale of reasonable contemplation now. She still held my very erect member in her hand.

"Mary, no deal." Mary looked stunned and sat up. "What?" she nearly shouted as I thought maybe the men outside could hear. "What? Why not? I am not good enough for you, is that it? Not one of your elegant whore incognito puissant ladies, you son of a bitch! I should have known you would be a stuck up hell-bent damn officer soldier boy who thinks he is the cats meow, but you are really just a..." Mary really could put some of my sergeants to shame! Crude as she was, I knew I had found what I was looking for. The west was freedom if was anything, and I was now determined to run free. I roughly grabbed her hair and rolled her onto her back forcefully and kissed her hard on the mouth. Firstly, it served to shut her up. She began beating my back with her fists, but quickly gave way to her nails dragging up and down my back. Secondly, it allowed me now to speak. I broke the kiss, sat up and grabbed her hands placing them at the side of her head. For emphasis, I pressed my still very hard cock against that mound of dark hair. I wanted to regain some measure of control.

"You, Mary, are hard and tough woman. You are plotting things, such as having a baby out of wedlock with an officer of the United States Army. You took liberties with me in my state of unawares. You cuss like a sailor. You are completely outside the bounds of acceptable lady like standards. I should think my parents and decent company would be mortified to meet you and there is no way I could introduce you to decent folks!" I stared at her firmly, and then I smiled. She looked at me hard with eyes that could have cut through me faster than any braves tomahawk might have. "I wont have this at all. If I am to give you a baby,' I paused for effect. "I expect we shall do the right thing and be married when we get back to Sedgwick.

It's the only proper way dignifying a officer and a gentlemen and his lady." Mary stared at me for a moment. I stared back. Suddenly, she smiled. "Yes Micah, I will marry you! I have given up finding someone out here in this.." I stopped her with a kiss. I knelt between her long legs. I raised them to my shoulders and placing the head of my still virgin penis against her very wet vaginal lips, I entered my now wife to be until all my member was engulfed inside a haven of warm satin, tight muscles and wetness that flowed from her opening as if Versuvious had ruptured again. I guided the long length in and out, from stem to stern, and with each thrust in, harder and faster until I could feel the head pounding against the deepest crevices inside of her writhe ring body. She was moaning and whimpering with catlike cries and thrashing her hips forward to meet my every thrust. I raised her legs even higher.

"We don't want to waste a drop of my seed, do we?" "No baby, no. Give it to me. Give it me! Cover me...'she was rolling her head from side to side and violently clawing at my arms.

"I am going to put a baby in you, Mary!"

"Please, baby, please,...awwwwww"

I exploded. I felt my balls completely empty with shot after shot of my fluids as they coated a woman's womb for the first time. I collapsed in a sticky mess upon her and kissed. We made love all through the night into the morning. She showed me some things I had only heard of, something's I never dreamt of. That night, all thoughts of dog soldiers were far away from me. I could now look forward to returning to Ft. Sedgwick with a smile.


The End

birdie8819
16-04-2008, 09:16 PM
Priestess

Tarue stood nude before the full length mirror in her cell. The mirror was perfect of surface, evenly silvered. It was the work of several skilled, careful craftsmen to cast such a device. It was an expensive luxury. She would have marveled at when she was a novice.

For a Priestess of Worship it was a necessity. She must always have a clear, unclouded view of herself in order to reflect the glory of the Goddess before her worshippers. The mirror represented truth, not vanity.

At the age of 30 summers, Tarue was no longer the svelte girl who had taken her first vows to honor the Earth Goddess at 14, when her menses began. Now she was in bloom, full of the power of the Goddess.

She had matured physically through her noviate, and was the most beautiful of her class. Her breasts had filled out like summer melons, the nipples long and firm, the areola broad and brown and sensitive to the touch. The rounded orbs defied the pull of the full earth.

Later, as a Sister of Access, she had borne a child, a joyful time among the sisterhood. She nursed the little girl for a year. In that year her breasts had settled lower on her chest. But they were even bigger, and she knew the worshippers were stunned by the perfection of their shape, their sensual smoothness, the firm fullness of them.

Her hips had broadened. She looked critically at herself in the glass. She was in almost perfect proportion, the High Priestess often told her. She was as tall as most of the men who worshipped at the shrine of the Goddess. Her shoulders were broad, as though to support the bounty of her breasts. Her skin was pale and unlined. Part of that, she knew, was that she was a little heavier than when she was 20 summers old.

Her black hair fell down her naked back to her rounded buttocks. She brushed her hair each night, some hundreds of strokes, which helped both the hair and the tensioning of the muscles that supported her chest.

Her eyes were black and snapping, under eyebrows that were unplucked but carefully trimmed at the edges to subtly shape them. Her nose was prominent. One day far in the future, after the Romans spread their civilization this far East, it would be called a Roman nose. She opened her eyes a bit wider, to ease the little lines that tried to appear at the outside corners.

Her lips were lush and the color was that shade of red which must have some artifice but appeared natural. Her mouth was wide, her teeth white and perfect. Her cheekbones, indeed all the planes of her face, loved the light. She was in that ageless zone when a woman is full and complete and still sculpted.

Her legs were straight and full and rounded, up to the holy junction. A thicket of black hair covered her mons, and, growing thinner, crept up the sweet rounded belly almost to her navel. The pubic hair curled down to the tops of her thighs. The sisters would never have seen a need to cut back the very glory of the One they served.

"I thank the Goddess," She murmured, satisfied that she was worthy to continue to serve in the ritual of worship.

She scooped up a heavy, plum-colored robe and wrapped it around herself, suddenly modest. It was not meet to admire oneself for the gifts of the Goddess. She slipped on a pair of simple, leather sandals and walked past a hanging curtain into a hallway. She made her way to the Temple of Individual Worship. A bell rang the hour, which was one glass since the sun had disappeared. The breeze off the plains was cool. It was not the holiest of hours, but it was still propitious.

She entered the candle-lit chamber with no ceremony, but the three persons already there stood at once, to honor the Goddess she represented. She nodded to them.

The Worshipper was a hero, granted the rare opportunity to be in a full priestess and not a Sister of Access. Indeed there were only three Priestesses of Worship at a time. And now there were only two, as Sister Maune had recently passed away. The only higher rank was the High Priestess, who Tarue thought was the most beautiful woman in the world although she had lived 50 summers.

The hero was a soldier's cloak and sandals cross-bound up his calves. Tarue remembered that he had performed some marvelous act of courage, facing a host of enemies with his bronze sword, saving many of his comrades. He was a fearless warrior who had risked his life for those of his men. Now, however, he looked rather like a frightened boy.

Tarue settled onto the stone dais at one end of the rectangular room. The wall behind was blue, decorated with semi-precious stones that cast back flickers from the candlelight. The dais was not cushioned. All the softness of the worship ceremony was to come from the humans locked together. The priestess spread her cloak, which was at least thick enough to block some of the chill. She was naked, open, proud. She was not the Goddess. But in some sense tonight she would become the Goddess.

Miko, a novice, knelt beside the boy who was to sacrifice his essence to the Goddess. As Tarue disrobed, Miko dropped her own cloak. She was wearing a white loincloth, flaps fore and aft which would not bar investigating fingers. She was there to prepare the worshipper.

The warrior stared open-mouthed at the brunette beauty on the dais as Miko took away his cloak and untied his sandals. He had worn a short kilt under the cloak. Miko's hand magically disposed of it. His member was strong and full and big. Miko took it in her hand and looked admiringly up to the worshipper – who still stared at the priestess – and then took his maleness into her mouth and pumped him.

Preparing for the act heightened Tarue's senses. She could hear the slurping of the girl's ministrations to the worshipper. Miko, she thought, was not subtle. And then again, the priestess thought, neither am I. Already I am wet with the Goddess's juice.

Behind the girl Miko and the hero stood Ceeil, a larger girl, blonde and high-breasted and round-bottomed. Ceeil had also dropped her cloak, although her part in the ceremony did not come until later. Ceeil was the daughter of a priestess and a stray Northerner. She had inherited her mother's empathy and her father's coloring.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
16-04-2008, 09:17 PM
Ceeil reached out and stroked the warrior's back, her hand continuing down until it cupped and kneaded his firm bottom. Don't get over-anxious, Tarue prayed silently. He is for the Goddess tonight.

Miko rose and smiled at the soldier. She kissed him on one cheek, and Ceeil kissed the other, a curiously sisterly sharing of the power of his manhood. Then they turned him toward the dais. Ceeil whispered directions in his ear. He nodded jerkily and moved forward.

He's only a boy, thought Tarue. She smiled encouragingly. A faint smile finally spread over his face. As he drew near, she raised one hand and brushed it first against his hand, which was out-reached to her, and then fondled his arm, and settled her hand against his shoulder.

She spread her thighs, not wantonly but in anticipation of his need.

Slowly she guided him down to the shrine between her legs, the place the Goddess had given all women to allow the proper worship of the Earth Mother. He moved his face gently between her thighs, nuzzling the smooth perfection of her skin.

Oh Goddess, he shaved, thought Tarue to herself. Oh wonderful young man. "Lick there," she instructed him. "Both sides. Up the ... yes, and now the little nubbin.... Oh yes there, so gentle, give the Goddess your loving tongue and hmmmmm...."

As a Sister of Access she had learned the human arts of love, thrilled to the release of orgasm, of giving her partner everything in a single gushing moment. Then one night she experienced the fulfillment of the Visitation, the sacrament of the Lady, the in-dwelling of the Goddess at the moment of climax. Thus she became a Priestess of Worship.

And now, perfectly prepared, and with this brave and innocent warrior to honor, she felt the beginning of the transformation. Her body began to fill with the power of the Goddess. The power stretched against the inside of her skin. She felt everything, the warrior's powerful arms wrapped around her legs and his hands clutching, softly, at her ass. She could feel even the ridges of his fingerprints as he tried to touch and memorize her perfection.

She felt his tongue as though it were a wand of power invading her inner wetness with its own moisture, licking her to a froth, tasting her, worshipping her. Her nipples pointed hard at the stone ceiling, and off toward the broad sky beyond.

Now she was full of the Goddess, her senses stretched to the horizon, feeling at the same time bound by the gravity of the earth and supported by it.

"Fill me," she commanded. "All of you." The warrior reared up, his lips dripping her honey. He crawled awkwardly atop her and gently put the head of his penis at her vulva.

"FILL ME!" she cried. And his thick and warm manhood slipped past the fleshy gates of her garden, roamed up the wetted path, and at the end of a long thrust rammed into paradise. "AAAAAGGGG," cried Tarue. She was as full as she could ever remember. Time slowed, as always during the connection with the Goddess.

Tarue was the container of the Goddess. The human woman was the Earth, her cleft open to be pounded by the lightning and flood of the Sky God. Within her foamed the creation of all things soft and yielding and blood-filled and vulnerable.

"Praise Ishtar," moaned Tarue. "I am Thee." The Goddess has many avatars, and Tarue worshipped her as Ishtar, although she knew the Goddess was a great mystery and the avatar was only a way to let Tarue understand a little of her power. Now that power infused Tarue's body, and the understanding was physical and emotional and not at all intellectual.

Her enhanced empathy scanned through the young warrior, sensing his strong body. She was part of him. She felt his fear that he would not be able to fulfill his duty, that somehow he was unworthy of this act of worship. He was, as Tarue thought, a frightened youth despite his military prowess and his great physical gift, which she wanted to keep within her forever.

The young man rabbited against her loins, growing more distracted as his fear of failure grew. Tarue whispered into his ear, using language that the Goddess herself seemed to impart to the priestess.

"My bull, fill me, my ram, thrust, thrust, I need you, fill me with your hot seeeed...."

The young man's pulse slowed to a steady gallop, he took a great breath and blasted, shot off like a mighty catapult, fired round after round of male essence into the womb of the Goddess. He was all men, worshipping the female, filling she who holds creation within her body.

Tarue felt every jet of semen. The Goddess let down warm female juices to mix with the essence the worshipper had given up. The Goddess inhabited the priestess. Tarue could not separate herself from the Goddess at this moment. The spendings were holy.

One moment Tarue stretched over the plains, felt the sky ploughing her earth, accepted the power of the male to touch her own immortality. Her womb was connected to the future, wherever it might lead. A moment of complete surrender, and then the Goddess slipped away, leaving Tarue satisfied and humble.

Miko helped the young, dazed worshipper to rise from the dais and then knelt before him, using tongue and mouth to clean the ambrosia from his body. His penis began to harden again. He looked down at Miko and smiled. Mouth full, she smiled back with a promise in her eyes.

Tarue watched, still dazed herself, still limp and lying on her cloak. She was still aglow.

Miko will never become a priestess, Tarue thought as clarity of mind returned. She is perfect in her physical skills. But she will never experience the Goddess in such a way. Best to release her from her vows so that she may become a wife to some good man. Perhaps to this young man whose penis so held her fancy at this moment.

Ceeil was still naked, her blonde fullness fevered from watching the ceremony, her inner self adew from the nearness of the Goddess. Her blonde pubic hair seemed brown between her thighs, so awash was she with passion.

Ceeil's eyes were bright. "When you urged him on," she whispered, "you spoke in some arcane tongue I've never heard. But he understood."

Tarue smiled and smoothed the blonde head with her hand as Ceeil devoutly knelt between her legs to lap up the spendings of the Goddess.

Tarue leaned back, Ceeil's mouth bringing her body back to a human rhythm, settling the priestess back into real time with the flickering of the acolyte's tongue.

Tarue would have a worldly orgasm now, and then she would gladly arouse and satisfy Ceeil in the same way. Ceeil had the spirituality to go beyond the human experience, to channel the Goddess and bring Her glory to the worshipper. Ceeil would be a Priestess of Worship one day, as Tarue was.

"Lick me, darling," Tarue said. "Take my love. Give me yours."


The End

birdie8819
16-04-2008, 09:26 PM
Mardi Gras Madness

Nick Larkin and I were tripping our nuts off on some really good blotter when we saw her sauntering through the crowd of revelers, most of whom were just as buzzed as we were.

No doubt about it; she got some stares, even for a Mardi party.

It was the Saturday before Mardi Gras in 2001. I was still single at the time, sharing a house in Mid-City with Nick, an old friend from college (UNO, not Tulane). I remember that it was warm that night, very warm and extremely sultry, even by the standards of the deepest South.

The reason I remember what the weather was like that night was because it brought out the exhibitionist in everyone. Like Nick and me, a lot of people were tripping, either on LSD or ecstasy, and the less clothes you had on, the easier it was to cool off.

This was Mardi Gras when there were absolutely no inhibitions, before 9-11, before Iraq, before Katrina, the last real blowout before the world started turning to shit.

We were at the annual Krewe of Cooze Ball, held on the Saturday before Mardi Gras. The Krewe of Cooze was a group that had formed around 1990, and had gotten a word-of-mouth reputation for throwing the best pre-Mardi party in town.

They hired a banquet hall -- a lodge of some kind down in the Irish Channel -- a really good band, and a lot of really eclectic folks showed up. You paid 20 bucks and had to be in costume to get in, and that cover charge allowed you to drink all night.

There were no invitations, no announcements, no advertising of any sort, but every year a thong of people showed up, some who parked outside with their coolers so they didn't have to fight the crowds at the bar.

Whoever it was that put it on didn't care. The hall they hired was set up so that if you wanted to slip outside and bust up a doobie or two, you could do so without too much exposure. As long as you stayed out of the main entryway, the cops who watched for trouble let it slide.

I never knew who made up the Krewe of Cooze, but allegedly they were some rich bastards from Tulane who had made a killing in the dot.com business and gotten out before the bottom dropped out.

Other rumors had the krewe being made up of some high-level drug dealers who used the party to off-load some disposable cash, and there were certainly a lot of very spacy folks at this party every year, so that may well have been the case.

Nick and I weren't really drinking a lot that night. We'd scored some good trips and were really grooving to the band, which was a jam-type band reminiscent of the Radiators or maybe the Neville Brothers of old.

It was loose and funky, and we were having a high old time when Nick elbowed me and pointed her out.

She was something else again. She was tallish, probably 5-foot-9, with dark shoulder-length hair cut in kind of a peek-a-boo style so that it curled around one of her eyes. She was slender, with some very nice legs and a pair of breasts that sat up high and proud on her chest.

We knew this because all she was wearing was an elaborate masque, purple high heels and body paint, very strategically placed. She appeared to have a slightly dusky complexion, although my eyesight was admittedly altered.

Still, she looked to be covered in a light gold base paint with purple paint covering her breasts, her stomach and her crotch area, with little purple swirls all over her arms and legs.

In any other situation, she may well have been arrested, but this was three days before Mardi Gras in New Orleans at a semi-private party on a hot, muggy night, and she wasn't the only naked or semi-naked woman -- or man -- in attendance. She was just the best-looking one.

If I live to be a hundred, I'll never know why she picked us as her party mates for the night. She never said and neither one of us ever asked. Maybe it was because we weren't trying to impress her like some of the other romeos out there.

Our costumes weren't terribly exotic or original. I was dressed as a Roman gladiator (a glad- he-ate-her, har-har) and Nick was a Greek god of some sort.

I had found some old sandals I'd had and rigged them up with leather straps to look like Roman shoes. I had on a pair of tight gym shorts from my high school days, from back before baggy shorts were the norm, and had found a leather skirt that I'd cut into strips to look like a gladiator's uniform. I even had a plastic sword and scabbard.

Like I said; not very exotic and not terribly original, but it did leave my chest bare, and I am a fairly well-put together fellow. I played baseball in high school and I've stayed in shape. Nick wasn't an athlete, but he was fairly big like me, plus he had a way with women.

His costume was even simpler than mine. He'd just cut up an old sheet to look like a tunic, found a plastic garland for his head, sprinkled glitter all over his body and just like that, he was a god.

Hey, it was Mardi Gras. Shit like that flies during Carnival when it would get laughed at any other time of the year.

Anyway, this naked woman walked into the crowd, ignoring the usual blandishments from the hot-shots who were hot to trot for her, and stood near us swaying to the music.

Nick sidled over and casually engaged the woman in conversation, talking about the band, I think. I don't really know, because she turned to look in my direction and I was captured by two searing green eyes that peeked out of from her masque.

She had the most penetrating gaze of any woman I've ever met, before or since. Indeed, they've haunted me since that night.

She said her name was Mirabel, and that she was from Canada, without elaborating. I wasn't sure if she was telling the truth or not, but her accent definitely wasn't that of a Yat.

Nick introduced us (I'm Paul, by the way), and he offered to fetch her a drink, which left me with a chance to find out a little about her and those mysterious eyes. She said she was visiting a cousin who lived in the city and was enjoying her first Mardi Gras.

As we chatted, she looked me up and down with a cool detachment that didn't quite mask a feral hunger that made me shiver. I was horny anyway, and the trips just added a ragged edge to my arousal. I returned the gaze, and I wasn't the least bit shy about it.

I think even before anything overt was said, the body language that we were speaking told us what was going to happen. And what was about to happen was the most mind-blowing sex of my life.

I was a pretty savvy guy when it came to women. I was 25 and still single, and I'd bedded some pretty fine ladies. But this was going to be a once-in-a-lifetime experience, something that I'll always remember, simply because it was so outrageous, and so erotic, that I could never forget it.

Nick returned with our drinks -- vodka and tonic for Mirabel, beer for us -- and we drifted onto the dance floor with all the other crazies.

Watching Mirabel dance was making us hard, and I could tell that she noticed, because her eyes would wander to our cocks, and a sly little half-smile would crease her mouth. She had such a sensuous way of moving to the music that was utterly spellbinding.

When the band took a break, Nick suggested we walk out to where his car was parked to smoke a joint, and Mirabel agreed to join us.

As we were passing the joint around, Nick broached the question of how and why she had hit upon her unique costume.

"I've wanted to do something like this for a long time, and Canada's really not a good place for that," she said. "Besides, it make picking up a guy or two to fuck a lot easier."

Well, I thought, that was direct. Leave it to Nick to cut right to the chase.

"So, are you going to fuck us, or are you just talking?" he said


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
16-04-2008, 09:27 PM
Her answer was to pull Nick to her and kiss him, deep and hard.

"I think I'm going to fuck you," she said when she let him up for air.

Then she gave me a disconcerting stare just before pulling me to her. Unlike Nick, I let my hands roam over her tart body as I lost myself in her ruby lips and darting tongue.

"And you, too," she said softly when she released me from her lip lock.

"OK, your place or mine?" I said.

"Neither," she answered, and as she did she lifted her left foot onto the bumper of Nick's car, exposing her clean-shaved sex. It was a hot pink gash that stood out in stark contrast to the purple paint that was supposed to cover it.

I was on autopilot now, and I slid over and ran one hand softly over her back while the other delved into that hot, juicy pussy.

"Mmmmmm," she purred as I deftly stroked her clit, which poked out from its hood in anticipation. Her nipples had already come to attention, and I reached up and softly caressed one of the hard tips.

On impulse, I suddenly squatted down and placed my mouth squarely on her pink pussy, while Nick reached around from behind to squeeze and fondle her breasts. I slashed my tongue along her flowing slit, worked my mouth on her clit, then bored into her hole with my tongue.

I knew I was getting somewhere when I felt her hands holding me in place while she subtly rolled her hips in time to my oral ministrations.

"So, if we're not going to your place or ours, then where do we go?" I asked when I came up again for air. "I don't think you can get a decent motel room at this time of the night three days before Mardi Gras."

"There's a room in the backstage area," she said. "My cousin is friends with one of the roadies who's watching the door. He'll let us in. Come on."

And with that she wrapped her arms around both of our shoulders and led us back into the hall. I have to confess, it was hard walking because my cock was hard as an iron bar. As we walked, I placed my hand on her firm butt, and she chuckled, a low and throaty sound that sent chills up and down my spine.

The band was back out and getting tuned up for its next set when we came to the backstage door. I guess for wedding receptions it would have been used for the bride's changing room, but on this night it was the refuge for a hippie orgy.

Mirabel whispered something to the large fellow who was manning the door, and he opened the door to allow us in. He gave Nick and me a huge grin as we passed through the door.

Now I've been around a little bit. I grew up in a fairly large town, went to college in a big city and ran with a fairly fast crowd. But I had never seen anything like what we encountered when we entered that room.

There were three other couples in there, but they were way too preoccupied to notice us.

In one corner, a man and a woman were sharing hits off a tank of nitrous oxide, kind of like in the movie "9˝ Weeks." They were naked, sitting cross-legged, and slowly masturbating each other while they passed the hose for the gas.

In another corner, a lesbian couple were engaged in a very hot 69. I never knew if they were good-looking or not, because the whole time we were there, she stayed glued to each other's pussy.

On the sofa, another naked couple, a woman with long blonde hair and a Latin-looking guy, were fucking up a storm, with her on top riding him. She looked over at us, and sort of nodded at Mirabel, and she told us that was her cousin, Desiree.

"OK, let's see what we've got to work with here," Mirabel said, jerking our attention back to the matter at hand.

My cock practically exploded out of the confines of my shorts as I pulled them off my hips. Nick wasn't far behind as he dropped his toga and slid his boxers to the floor.

"Hmmmmm, nice, very nice," Mirabel purred.

She softly stroked us to rampant hardness, then squatted down, turned her face toward my cock and began to saw my length between her lush, ruby lips. I could feel the pre-cum boiling out the tip end of my cock, and it didn't take Mirabel long to get a taste, as she curled her tongue around the little pee hole and slurped up the clear fluid.

Then she turned and gave Nick the same treatment, keeping a soft but firm grip on my dick, lightly stroking as she worked Nick's cock between her lips.

After a couple of minutes, she turned back toward me, and this time she didn't mess around. She opened her mouth and drew the head of my cock past her lips, sucking me in expertly, until she had a little over half of me in her hot depths.

As she worked my cock back and forth in her mouth, I stared down at her and she looked up at me through the eyehole of her masque.

I could see her left hand, with the blood-red nail polish, as she softly stroked Nick's cock. It was surreal, the fact that I was standing there in this orgy room, naked next to my equally naked roomie. I'd seen Nick naked a couple of times, but not in a sexual situation.

But that was only at the periphery of my consciousness, because I was getting seriously wicked sensations from the way Mirabel was sucking my cock. It was a pro-caliber blow job, and made me wonder just what it was this woman did for a living in Toronto, or wherever she was from.

She sucked me deep into her throat slowly, drawing out the sensations, and used her tongue to tease and delight. Her lips were like velvet as she worked my meat deeper and deeper into her maw.

At last, she let my cock go free, and swirled her tongue around the crown before turning her attention once again to Nick. I gazed down and could see where Mirabel was squatting between us, and I could see her drooling pussy, open and inviting.

It only took me a couple of seconds to make a quick decision. Although I was doing a bang-up job of holding back the tidal wave of cum that was threatening to explode, I was ready to kick things up a notch.

So I deftly maneuvered Mirabel and Nick, so that he plopped down on the chair and she was on her knees, with her ass in the air. She was good; she never lost her connection with Nick's dick, and just kept right on sucking.

Mirabel's mouth may have been too full of cock for her to say anything, but she expressed her desire by reaching under her body and spreading open her juicy lips with two fingers, as good an invitation as you could ever want.

I knelt right behind her, lined up the head of my cock to her opening as slid in to her hot, wet sex. I didn't exactly ram it in, but I didn't hold back either. I pushed right on in, taking the measure of her in one steady thrust.

It was like wet velvet, the way her pussy felt as it caressed my cock. She felt like she'd been molded around my dick, that's how snug she felt. And she was just wet enough to make passage easy without being sloppy. That would come later.

"Mmmmmmmmm, glood," I thought I heard Mirabel exclaim through the mouthful of dick she was working between her lips. "Mmmgifl."

I took that to mean I was hitting the right spots, but truthfully, this was all about getting pleasure for myself. This woman -- this stranger -- had offered herself to us, and I was going to take what she was offering. And if she got anything out of it, fine, but that wasn't what was most important to me.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
16-04-2008, 09:29 PM
I had my hands on her hips and was settled in to an easy rhythm -- back and forth, around and around -- working my cock in time to the back thrusts of her ass. I was staring as she sucked, licked, kissed and otherwise worshipped Nick's cock with her mouth.

I swept my gaze down her back, down to her succulent ass, and saw the winking little brown-eye right between the crevasse of her buttocks. If I hadn't been tripping, I might not have had the guts to try it, but it was Carnival, and I was buzzed about as high as I'd ever been, with no inhibitions and, apparently, no limits.

Somewhere in my consciousness, I heard the sounds of the others in the room: the squeals of the couple with the gas as they neared an explosive climax, the slurping of the lesbians in the other corner, the groans and gasps of Mirabel's cousin and her lover on the sofa across the room.

It was all combining to form an assault on my senses, and in the heightened awareness, I could feel the energy of the room spurring me on, and the sound of the band blasting through the room also added fuel to the cosmic fire that was roaring at white-hot intensity.

Without giving the matter any further thought, I planted a big spit wad on Mirabel's asshole and began to finger fuck her back side.

She pulled her face off Nick's lap long enough to turn around and fix me with a Mona Lisa smile, which I took as encouragement. Her eyes, though, were haunting, as she worked her hips back in time to my continuing thrusts.

"I think I've died and gone to heaven, bro," Nick gasped. "That is primo head."

"Wait'll you get your dick in this pussy," I said. "Nectar of the gods."

With that, Nick pulled Mirabel's mouth off his cock, and I slid my dick out of her clenching pussy. As she climbed on the chair to straddle Nick's hips, she looked back at me with an almost detached look, but -- again -- her eyes were blazing with some heat that I really didn't understand. I was just going with the flow.

"You going to fuck my ass?" she said, with just a hint of a pant that told me she was seriously aroused.

"That's what you want, isn't it?" I said. "You wanted to fuck both of us, didn't you?"

"Mmmmmm, yeaaaah," she panted as she sank down on Nick's hard cock and began to ride him in a slow, sensual manner.

I could see her little starfish winking at me as she worked herself up and down on Nick's dick, inviting me to play, and play I did.

I reached down with a couple of fingers and scooped up some of the juice that was flowing out of her pussy onto Nick's balls and used that to ease passage into her ass. I used my left hand to keep my cock at a high state of readiness and used the first two fingers of my right hand to open up her anus.

When I had her open enough, in my judgment, I aimed the head of my cock at her glistening hole. Mirabel threw her head back, then reached behind her body with both hands and pulled her butt cheeks open.

"Ahhh, God, fuck my ass, Paul," she gasped. "Fuck me, fuck me, fuuuuuck me!"

Carefully, I pushed forward until suddenly the head of my cock penetrated her sphincter and I was in her hot horny hole. I slid right in all the way to the hilt in one smooth plunge, and it was like Mirabel had taken hold of a live wire.

She started thrashing and moaning in an almost delirious state, and we were quickly in the same frenzy. I could tell this wasn't the first time this woman had taken a cock in her ass, far from it. She accepted me back there like a ... well, like a pro.

In fact, looking back on it, I was pretty sure she'd done the DP thing before as well, because she got right in the rhythm like she knew what she was doing.

As for me, it was kind of weird, to feel the vibrations of Nick's cock through a membrane of skin, but as I said before, I was just going with the flow. I actually think the acid in my system was helping my control, because I was so high I couldn't really think about what I was doing; it was all just a physical reaction.

But something had to give, and when I felt Mirabel shudder from head to toe in an orgasm that had to be a catharsis of some sort, I felt the cum explode deep in my scrotum.

Seconds later, I heard Nick gasp, "I'm cuuuuuummmmiiiiiiinnnn'."

I could actually feel the swelling of his cock and spasms of his climax, even as I lost what little control I had left and basted Mirabel's rectum with a rocky load of cum that had been building up for several days.

I just kept pumping and pumping, even after I'd delivered all the cum I had to give, until you could almost feel a collective sigh as the rush passed and we all three relaxed as one.

After a minute or so, my cock finally softened to where it squirted out of Mirabel's ass, followed by a river of semen, and seconds later I watched, fascinated, as Nick's cock oozed from the woman's dilated pussy and cum poured out of that hole, as well.



I staggered back, suddenly thirsty as hell, craving a cold beer. I wasn't quite prepared for what happened next.

Mirabel casually stood up, adjusted the masque on her face and strolled nonchalantly toward the door. Just before she opened it, she turned toward us and smiled that ironic, Mona Lisa smile that had beguiled me all night -- in fact, it still haunts me to this day.

"Thanks, guys, that was great," she said, then walked out the door, either oblivious or not caring that she still had cum dripping from both holes.

Nick and I just stared at each other as if to say, "What the fuck just happened?"

Just then, Desiree stood up and followed her out the door, leaving an equally bewildered lover-of-the-moment lying wrecked on the sofa. I just shrugged my shoulders and reached for my shorts and the faux Roman belt that was my costume.

By the way, the couple with the gas were now fucking, rutting on the floor like pigs, and the lesbian couple were still rolling on the floor in the same 69 they'd been engaged in the whole time we were in there.

As we passed back into the din of the party, Nick and I once again looked at each other, then started chuckling, shaking our heads in wonderment.

We never again saw Mirabel -- if that was even her name -- or her cousin, and, trust me, we looked.

In the immediate aftermath, I was too caught up in the general revelry of Mardi Gras to think much about the possible long-term consequences of our encounter with the mystery woman from the Krewe of Cooze Ball.

But after Ash Wednesday, when I'd had a little time to think about it, I wondered about what might have provoked someone to act the way this woman had, and it dawned on me that she could have had a more sinister motive for behaving as she did.

So I made an appointment to see a doctor for a blood test, and encouraged Nick to do the same. Fortunately, our tests came up negative, meaning the woman didn't pass anything on to us from our anonymous encounter.

Still, Mirabel scarred me in some ways.

I started thinking seriously about life in general, and sex in particular, and I realized that we'd been playing a game of sexual Russian Roulette with our single-minded pursuit of strange pussy. We'd been lucky so far, but who knew when our luck would run out.

And, of course, I never quite forgot those eyes, and the way she looked at me. There was a reason why she chose us -- me in particular -- for her little Mardi Gras tryst, and I would have loved to have learned that reason. I think in other circumstances she and I may have developed a relationship, but maybe that's just me engaging in wishful thinking.

The events of 9-11 not long after that really sobered me up, because I knew a girl who was killed in one of the towers. We'd had the same major and were the same year, so we had several classes together and had become friendly, even slept together a couple of times, although nothing more had developed.

I resolved to do something a little more productive with my life, and, fortunately, early in 2002, I met a woman from Alexandria who was a phlebotomist at one of the hospitals there. We feel in love, and I moved to Alexandria to be with her, so I missed Katrina.

Nick kind of soured on New Orleans too, for different reasons, and he moved back to his hometown in Maryland. We stay in touch, but we're not as close as we were. He's still a bit of a party animal, and I'm now married with two small children.

I still think about that night at the Krewe of Cooze Ball, though, especially when I need a fantasy to give me a little extra jolt in bed.

It was quite an experience, a true Mardi Gras moment, and I think I'll probably remember it until the day I die.


The End

birdie8819
16-04-2008, 09:31 PM
Online Couple



When it all started, when it was fantasy, it seemed like a fun idea. I had been single for a while, I had some unresolved desires and I'm young. All this lead me to where I was now, standing at the door, waiting for strangers to answer my knocks. I had met them online and we had spent the last few months talking about our fantasies and such. I thought about this moment a million times, but never in my fantasies was I this nervous. The seconds ticked by like hours, and the thought of running off, getting in my car and forgetting this whole thing kept getting more and more enticing. I was on the verge of turning away when I heard the door lock click open.

The light from the living room spilled out as the door opened, a tall man standing before me. It was Steve, he looked like he did in his photos, but taller. He was a thicker older man, in his early 40's. He had a bit of a gut, but I didn't mind. He was fun to talk to and understood the fantasies I had. I smiled nervously at him and he extended his hand to shake mine. His hand was much larger than mine, strong and calloused. It was warm as it closed over my thin hand. He gave me the same light handshake everyone does. Something about my skinny frame makes people treat me a little too gently.

Steve invites me in. His house is warm, especially after being out in the cold winter air. Sitting on the couch is Steve's wife, Kara. She is a few years younger than Steve. She stands and embraces me. Her arms wrap around me, her warm body pressing against mine. She is very skinny like me, small breasts but nice hips. She lest go and we all sit down. They are on the couch across from me, sitting slightly apart from each other; staring at me with the same nervousness I felt pounding in my chest. We both sit in uncomfortable silence before Steve breaks the tension.

"You look nervous; I have something that may help." He says as he stands and walks into the kitchen. Kara reach down under the table and pulls out a small cigar box. She opens it up and pulls out a few items: a package of rolling papers, a small bag of marijuana and a lighter. When she opens the bag, the strong smell of quality marijuana fills the room. I smile at her and she smiles back. She pulls out a large bud and starts to break it down and roll it up. Steve walks back in with a plate in his hand. He sets it down on the table between us.

"Enjoy." He tells me, offering me one of the brownies on the plate. I can smell the weed in the brownies from where I was sitting. It was obviously the same stuff Kara was currently rolling into a joint. I took one of the brownies and started to eat it. It had that distinct flavor of weed brownies. It used to bug me, but I've grown quite accustom to the flavor of food products made with cannabis. I got a few bites down before I had a joint passed to me. I put down the brownie and put the joint to my lips. I inhaled the sweet smoke, that first rush of THC filling my brain. I was relaxed out of my apprehension in no time.

We spent the next ten minutes smoking and talking. Kara inhaled the last of the joint as I finished my brownie. I was feeling very relaxed and comfortable.

"Why don't you sit over here?" Steve asked, motioning to the spot between him and his wife. I got up and walked over to the couple and plopped down between them. I am pretty skinny, but they did not leave much room for me to squeeze in. I imagine being smashed together was intended. As I sat down, Steve's hand rested on my right thigh. It was strong and large, especially compared to my thin frame. Kara leaned over and started kissing my neck. Things were escalating very quickly.

Steve's hand moved up my thigh and my cock started to react. It was growing more erect with each passing moment. I closed my eyes as his hand got very close to my cock. I felt Kara's tongue massaging my neck as Steve reached his intended target. His hand traced the outline of my fully erect member. My hips started to shift in pleasure as his strong hand stroked me. Suddenly, I felt his mouth press against mine, the rough whiskers of his goatee scratching my face. I opened my mouth and let his tongue in. His mouth tasted like minty mouthwash. He moaned a bit as my tongue struck back, massaging his into submission.

His hand moved up and quickly undid my belt. His fingers moved swiftly to pull my pants off, then my boxers. My cock sprung free, and for a moment, I realized I was naked in front of strangers. I opened my eyes and saw both of them staring at my cock. They both dove in like hungry sharks attacking a prey. I felt both mouths slop over my cock. I feel two tongues dance all over my shaft and balls. Steve's whiskers tickled my balls as he works them with his mouth. Kara savored the flavor of my bulbous head.

I couldn't believe it; I had never had two people so enthusiastic to pleasure me orally. They moaned and grunted as they washed my groin with their mouths. Steve lifted my sac up and started licking my taint and down to my ass hole. I jumped as his strong tongue washed my tiny rim over and over again. Kara was balls deep swallowing my junk as her husband pleasured my little virgin hole. His strong hands lifted my leg up, giving him more access to lick me. I was losing myself in the pleasure; I barely noticed my orgasm come on. It was like dynamite exploding uncontrollably. My semen pumped into Kara's mouth. Steve licked more vigorously as my orgasm exploded. She took in pump after pump of hot, sticky liquid.

I blacked out for a second and when I came to; I saw the two of them kissing. I could see the cum dancing between their tongues as they made out in front of my defeated body. They moaned as their semen covered tongues fought back and forth, little drips of cum falling from their mouths. They finished, whipping up any cum on their mouths and swallowing my seed. They smiled at me and pounced on my body. Their hands started rubbing up and down my body, removing any clothes that got in the way. Pretty soon I was completely naked.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
16-04-2008, 09:32 PM
"You're so cute!" Kara giggled. Her fingers traced my skinny body. Steve was smiling at the both of us as he removed his clothes. His body was thick and tanned. He had a belly and a bit of body hair. I was relieved when I saw he had trimmed down all his pubic hair. I didn't mind the body hair, but I didn't want to have to try and find his junk in the middle of a forest. Kara leaned over me and put the cock in her mouth. Steve was fully erect; his cock was skinnier than mine and about as long. She took the whole thing in her mouth. She was sucking him while he started to play with my balls again. I was still worn down from my orgasm, but the excitement of the situation put me right back into the game. His strong fingers massaged my taint and worked back to my ass hole. I was really getting into it now. I lift my legs up to allow him better access to molest my hole.

"You want some?" Kara asks, her husbands throbbing meat in her hand. I nod and he moves close to me. I can smell her saliva on his cock, bits of my cum scattered throughout. I feel the warm head press against my lips. I kiss the member, tasting it. The meat tastes good, hot. Its erect flesh pushes into my mouth. I had said before in our conversations that if I'm going to give head, I want it forced on me. He forced it into my mouth, my jaw widening to accept it. Pretty soon, the flesh was pushing in and out of my mouth. His fingers still worked my ass while Kara started to kiss my balls.

"Yeah, suck that cock boy!" Steve yells out. His cock pushes into my mouth with more force, sometimes slamming the back of my throat. I gag on his meat, but it feels so good. Kara pushes his hands out of the way with her mouth. Now she is licking me. Her tongue dances around my already wet rim. His cock continues to pound my face and his hand starts to work my hard cock. Kara starts to pull her clothes off as she services my anus. Her small tits look so sexy on her skinny frame. She takes one of her perk little tits and starts teasing my ass hole with it. Her erect nipples send waves of pleasure through me.

"You like that boy, you like my titty violating you ass?" Kara asks in her sexy voice. I moan yes, muffled by the throbbing cock in my throat. Steve laughs and grunts as he fucks my face harder. I'm gagging with each slam into my mouth, but I love it. Kara stands, pulling my legs back down. She straddles me then slides down onto my cock. She is so wet, my manhood slips right in. Her pussy makes a loud, slopping sound as she rides my thick, hard cock. As she fucks me, Steve pulls his cock from my throat. He gets behind his wife and slides his cock into her ass hole.

"OH FUCK YES!" she screams in absolute lust. I can feel his cock violating her ass hole from her pussy. Both our cocks slam into her wanting holes. Her mouth molests mine, pushing her tongue in and out, the taste of my ass and cock on her lips. She starts yelling out as her holes get pounded. Her pussy is so wet; I'm almost slipping out of her. I can feel Steve's balls slap against mine as he fucks her ass hole.

Suddenly, I feel Steve stop and pull his cock out of her. She continues to slam up and down on me. His hands spread my legs apart and lift them up as much as he can with Kara riding me. He once again licks my ass hole. I hear the top of something click then nothing. I'm too wrapped up in how good Kara's hole feels to notice much else. Suddenly, there it is, Steve's well lubed cock against my ass.

"I don't know about that..." I say, still breathing heavy. Steve doesn't seem to care; he pushes the thick meat against the tiny hole.

"It's ok; it doesn't hurt the way Steve does it." Kara says to me, trying to comfort me. I'm still nervous, but I relax enough to allow him to try and penetrate me. At first it hurts and I tense up. Steve tells me to relax and I force myself to. The cock slides in to me, stretching my virgin ass hole open. It goes in a little bit, then a bit more. Each time he pulls back, he slides in a little deeper. Kara was right, I felt pressure, but Steve was very good at what he did. Pretty soon, I was enjoying the sensation of having my ass hole fucked while I pounded his wife.

The three of us fucked for what seemed days. I would fuck his wife while he fucked me, or I would fuck him while he fucked his wife. Positions changed and gallons of cum spilled out for our enjoyment. We lapped up each other's juices and fluids. One time I let Steve blast my face with cum while his wife licked it off. I blasted hot semen all over his ass hole, and then Kara and I took turns licking it up. By the end of the night, the room was covered in cum and sweat. After our escapade, I got dressed and left their defeated bodies on the living room floor. I don't think I made it home before I received a text message – "Get that sexy little ass back here tomorrow!!" I have a hard time saying no to such romantic words...


The End

birdie8819
16-04-2008, 09:33 PM
Stripper Night



Surfing through TV channels, Carla paused on a show about male strippers. "Woo!" she said, surprising me. I didn't know she found that entertaining. Sure, we love watching hardcore porn together and she loved a good fuck as much as I do, but I thought her attitudes on stripping were a bit more conservative than mine.

She told me once, "I don't mind if you watch, but I don't think I could handle it if you had a lap dance." I was disappointed about the lap dance but very glad about the watching. I felt the same about her and male strippers. Or did I? I wasn't really sure.

Noticing how she was watching the show, I said, "You're sure hot for stripper action."

She sat quietly and changed the channel. After going through all the channels we came back to the strip show, but she passed by it.

"Go back! If you like it, watch it," I said, wanting to see her turned on.

"You don't mind?"

"Of course not," I grinned.

The camera followed the guy and a woman into a private room. The woman was an ordinary middle-aged gal, anyone you'd find in the grocery store or the library. You just never know who the freaks are out there, and that's the way I like it. They put a black bar on the screen so we couldn't see the guy's goodies, but it was obvious what he was doing with the woman. Carla seemed enthralled. I thought I'd take a chance.

"You really should try that."

"Heh," she laughed.

"Really. If that would turn you on, give it a try. They're just having fun, it's nothing for me to be jealous about."

She was quiet again while the show continued. Then she turned to me and said meekly, "What if I told you I've already done it?"

Woah! She's way ahead of me. Well, in once sense. I've enjoyed several strippers up close and personal, but I figured she'd never even considered it. I smiled and said calmly, "When did you do that?"

"Remember when I went on that company trip with Karen?"

"Ohhh! Did she talk you into it?"

Carla looked at the floor. "Not exactly. I kinda talker her into it."

"So how was it? Did you get excited?"

"Mm-hm." There was a twinkle in her eye. "I guess it wasn't fair to you though, huh."

"Why do you say that?"

"Cause I got to do it and you didn't. I'm so sorry."

"Why? It's not like you were cheating. It's just a show. An act. It's not a relationship."

"I know. But I've thought about it a lot since then, and I've felt bad about what I did."

"Because you thought I'd be pissed if I found out?"

"Yeah."

"Well, you wasted the shame then. You coulda come home and told me how much fun it was and how you found a new thing that excites you."

She relaxed and said, "I just assumed you'd be mad. I never thought you'd be ok with it."

I smiled and kissed her, moving my hand across her belly, then up toward her breast which I cupped in my fingers. "Do you want to go do it again?" I said softly.

Grinning, she nodded yes. "I don't know if they have men strippers here, though."

"Well, we can find out."

"I know you wouldn't want to be there with him when he's doing his thing, but it would be fun if you came."

"No, I'd love to see you horny like that. I just don't want the guy waving it in my face."

"Why don't you try a girl stripper?" she said coyly.

"I'd like to, but only if you're ok with it."

"After seeing what it's like, I'm definitely ok with it. I thought they did much worse things, but they really don't do that much. So, go if you want to. Enjoy it if it turns you on."

Good god, it's nice to have an understanding wife. One who's as much of a freak as I am. "I will, then."

It wasn't hard to find a place with a ladies night and male strippers, so we made a date. If you can call having a good time apart a date. I'd be thinking of her, and how turned on she was going to be, and hopefully she'd be thinking of how turned on her husband was. I put on a casual shirt and loose pants, while Carla wore a short, tight skirt and low cut blouse. We looked like extras from Saturday Night Fever, but we didn't care.

After getting a wad of cash from the ATM and splitting it in half, my wife dropped me off at the gentlemen's club and gave me a wild, deep kiss before I got out of the car, a kiss that left me walking to the front door with a boner. Paying the cover charge, I went to the bar, ordered a beer, and found a place on the shiny vinyl seat. The music was a loud, slow burning Pearl Jam song that went perfectly with the blonde girl gyrating on stage. She wasn't that attractive, and I looked around the room at the other patrons.

A young couple was sitting near the stage and a blonde dancer with fake breasts was giving the guy's wife a sensuous table dance. There was a large black man next to the stage, some young white guys drinking together and talking to some dancers, and an older guy off in the corner talking to a voluptuous girl with sexy wild brown hair. I noticed she looked rather bored, and to my delight she saw me watching her and smiled. The poor slob she was with lost out. This girl was dynamite.

She strutted toward me with a grin, and I sat back in my seat and took her in. "Hi," she said with more than her voice - her whole body spoke to me. Her eyes, her soft lips, the way she flipped her hair to the side made her one word sound like a whole romance novel.

She sat next to me and laid her hand on mine. "I'm Lexie."

"I'm John."

The touch of her hand surprised me with a mixture of excitement and sin. This sumptuous woman was turning me on, and even though Carla said she was ok with it, I wondered if this is what she imagined. I looked into Lexie's soft green eyes and she seemed to know what I was thinking.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
16-04-2008, 09:34 PM
"Is you wife out of town, John?"

So she saw my ring. Who cares? What happens here, stays here. This place is all about sex, on whatever terms suit the customer. "No. Actually, she isn't."

"Really? Just too busy for you, maybe?"

I grinned. This was going to be good. "Not at all. We made a deal. She wanted to go to ladies night at that male stripper place. I wanted to come here. I'm fine with her adventure, she's fine with mine."

Lexie slid closer to me and moved her hand to my thigh. "You have a great wife, John. I have a suggestion for both of you."

"What's that?"

"Next time, both of you come here."

Ah, now this was my kind of stripper. "I noticed a couple over there enjoying a dance. You dance for couples?"

Her hand stroked my thigh and moved closer to my cock. "Yes," she whispered in my ear. I felt wisps of her wavy hair brush my cheek, and got goose bumps.

"How can I get her to come, though? I don't know for sure if she's interested."

"Have you talked about it?"

"Yeah. She knows a threesome is my biggest fantasy. She said she wanted to try it, but we never get beyond that. I don't know if she's just trying to please me or if she really wants it."

Lexie leaned toward me and looked into my eyes. I felt her hand gently squeeze my thigh. "I've found that most women are bi-curious. Almost all the women who try it, like it. If you get her in here, I'll show her how nice it is."

"Lexie, you're my hero!" I laughed.

"Are you ready for some special attention?" she said.

"I'm ready for anything, now."

"Good! I'd like to show you the V.I.P. room."

"Let's go." ***

Nervously I waited outside for Carla to show up. I still had to get over the slight embarrassment of being seen at this place. I told myself that if anyone I knew saw me there, we'd be gridlocked. I couldn't mention it to him without admitting I was there also. My mind was too filled with Lexie to care much anyway. I could still smell her and it was a wonderful scent. Finally our car appeared in the lot and Carla pulled up to the curb.

"You have a big smile on your face," she said.

"So do you!" I'd never seen her so ebullient. It reminded me of when we started dating. I kissed her lips and put on my seat belt.

She said, "Well, I had a great time! It was so much fun. The dancers put on a great show."

"Did you have a private dance?"

"Uh huh. It was amazing. Way better than the other time. And I'm sorry, honey, but your cock will never seem big to me any more. I still want yours inside me, but now I've seen some really huge ones."

I laughed. "As long as you come home to mine, baby."

"So, how was your girl?" She grinned slyly.

"Wow. Lexie was her name. She was completely amazing."

"She sure smells nice. She left her scent all over you."

"Mm, I know."

"What did she look like?"

"She's gorgeous. If you ever get a boob job, I want yours to look just like hers."

"Oh, I've got to see her, then."

Hmm. This is going well. A thought struck me. "Turn the car around. I'll introduce you."

She took her foot off the gas pedal and coasted a moment as if considering it. Then she pulled into the left lane. It looked like she was making a U-turn. While she waited for traffic to clear, she said, "How much cash do you have left?"

Pulling out my wallet, I counted two bills.

"Me too. Ok. Let's go together."

Carla and I sat on the vinyl seat that stretched along the side of the room, I with a beer and she with a glass of sangria. I scanned the room for Lexie but she must have been on break or with another customer. The blonde with the fake boobs I'd seen with a couple earlier stopped by to greet us. I told her we were waiting for Lexie. "She'll be right out," she said with a note of disappointment.

Half way through my beer, she appeared. At first she didn't notice me. Then our eyes met. It was like she and I were the only two people in the room for a brief moment, and her face lit up in a warm sexy smile when she saw Carla next to me.

"That was quick!" she said. "I'm Lexie." She held out her hand.

My wife took it. "I'm Carla."

Lexie softly shook her hand and then drew hers away, stroking Carla's palm with her fingers. She sat down next to my wife, their bare thighs lightly touching. They were having a conversation, but I wasn't paying much attention. It was much more interesting to watch Lexie seducing my wife.

They laughed, and Lexie slapped Carla's thigh playfully. Then, leaning toward her, she put her hand on Carla's thigh and caressed it. She told her something quietly. I could see Lexie's glorious cleavage and noticed her eyes flash back and forth between my wife's breasts and eyes.

Lexie turned to me. "So you want Carla to have tits like mine?"

I nodded.

"I'll have to show them to her so she'll know what you want."

"Sounds like a good idea," I said.

"Let's go, then."

I walked behind them. They walked holding hands, my wife and Lexie. Then Lexie put her arm around Carla's waste and she did the same. We arrived at our private booth and sat down.

With Lexie sitting on my lap, she teased Carla with her bikini top, starting to take it off and stopping. She tugged at her G-string, flashing her cleanly waxed pussy, and I saw Carla look down at it. Lexie noticed too, and stroked it to capture her pubic scent. Passing her scented finger across Carla's lips, my wife breathed in the essence and smiled.

Now turned around, Lexie moved her round, firm ass in front of Carla's face and fingered her pussy again. Then she turned around and let her bikini top fall. Lexie took one breast in each hand, and leaned toward us, touching her nipples to each of our lips. I was excited, but more excited to watch my wife kissing Lexie's nipples. They looked into each other's eyes.

Her next move was to kneel on the seat with her legs spread apart, in front of Carla. She bent backward and thrust her barely covered pussy within an inch of Carla's face, then touched it as if she were masturbating. Carla reached down and touched between her own legs. Lexie slid a hand under Carla's skirt and must have reached her underwear by the way Carla looked up at the ceiling and took in a quick breath. She looked back into Lexie's green eyes, and the stripper reached over and stroked my cock. Our money was running out, and Lexie ended by giving Carla a kiss on the lips which, with help form her hand, brought me to orgasm.

Lexie waved good-bye and blew me a kiss as she left us spell bound on the naugahide seat.

I turned toward her. "How was it?"

She just sat there smiling, staring off into space.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
16-04-2008, 09:39 PM
Seduction Doubled

In less than an hour, I'm going to seduce someone, who is not my spouse...and I can't wait to get there.

It is difficult to tell a story about seduction, and be truthful, without being able to see how each of them caused or allowed the seduction to happen. A third party cannot tell a real seduction, because that party is not privy to the conversations and interaction between the man and the woman. Nor is the third party present during their most intimate moments. Even if both the man and the woman tell their story to another person, one of both of them may lie, or try to place some of the blame elsewhere, when they should accept responsibility for what they did. However, the reader deserves to know the truth and this is an effort to provide it.

****************************************

MARY -- I joined Sue, Carol, and Polly for our usual Tuesday lunch, as we had done almost every Tuesday for the last two years. All four of us usually managed to get an extra hour for lunch and we made the best of the time we had, catching up with what each other had done during the past week. Sue, Carol, and I had husbands, but Polly was single, or rather, she was divorced, which meant she was single. The rest of us were on the watch for all eligible men for her, even though she had no problem finding them for herself.

For the various weeks of our individual vacations, one or more of us would miss the lunch, but if we were not out of town, we were just as likely to make the lunch date. Although there was a wide disparity in our incomes and lifestyles, all of us were about the same age, a year, or a few years, under thirty. We seemed to enjoy the two hours of being confidants and thus confined our conversations to things purely female, meaning women's health issues, emotions, interaction with our co-workers, and the men in our lives, or in Polly's case, the occasional lack thereof.

Sue and Carol were blonde, but only Sue's was natural. Polly was a redhead and exemplified all the things you think about a woman with red hair, freckles, easy temper, and jealousy. I'm a brunette although I occasionally indulged the man who cut my hair and consented to letting him give my hair a light frost, around my face. Most of the things that really made us laugh were jokes or a story having something to do with one or another's individual hair color with the blondes usually suffering from the current most popular blonde joke. If any of us had a joke about a redhead, we waited for a quiet moment to tell it and were prepared to defend the joke teller from Polly's tossed paper napkin, or whatever else she could lay her hand on that wouldn't do permanent damage to the target.

Our favorite restaurant was a steak house, which offered lunch specials and a well-rounded menu with enough choices to please any appetite. If it was available, we liked to sit at one of the corner booths that had a big padded circular bench. It was our usual custom that the first to arrive slid around to sit in the middle leaving room on the ends for the late arrivals.

"My God, who is that gorgeous man over there?" Polly's question caused all of us to look across the restaurant in the direction she was staring. We saw two men sitting at a table against the opposite wall. One man was in his mid-thirties and the other was at least 50, or maybe a little older than that. I have never been very good at guessing a man's age.

"Bob Baer," Sue answered easily, which caused the rest of us to look at her. She shrugged her shoulders and said, "He works with my husband. I think that's his father with him. They look a lot alike and I know they often eat lunch together."

I'm sure all four of our heads swiveled back to the table across the room to see if there was a strong resemblance between the two men. Certainly, there were three, if not four, heads nodding. The shape of their heads was the same, they had the same upright posture in their chairs, and Carol commented that their earlobes were the same, too. We were not close enough to see eye color, but I could tell, just from seeing their profiles, that their noses were a lot alike.

As if Bob Baer knew we were looking, he turned his head, saw Sue, and lifted his hand in recognition. He turned his head back to his lunch companion and appeared to be explaining why he was waving at a woman across the room. Both men looked at us, with the older man giving each of us a good look, probably even our shoes and legs under the table. I knew when he looked at me; he gave me a slight nod. Good grief, I felt myself blush, something I didn't do often, but it wasn't that unusual. I thought he was a very good-looking man.

Loudmouth Carol commented, "Daddy likes you, Mary." She turned to our other table companions and lowered her voice, "Did you see the way he looked at her?"

"Carol," I tried to stop her expounding on her observation, "He looked at you, too."

"Maybe so," Carol agreed. "But not the same way he looked at you. Whooee, I could feel the heat all the way across the room. I bet Bruce hasn't looked at you, like that, since you'll got married."

********************************

JOHN -- My son Bob and I tried to have lunch together at least once a week. His mother died when he was nine years old and I didn't remarry until he was almost finished high school, so we were always a little closer than a father and son usually were.

We had already discussed the possibility that he was about ready to look for another job, if he was ever going to have a chance at advancement. We were sitting with our tickets in our hands and had just agreed to talk on Friday to develop the final details of our plans for a fishing trip on Sunday afternoon. I happened to look across the room to see whom Bob had recognized and waved at, a little surprised to see he was waving at four women sitting at a corner booth. I had thought his recent marriage to Elaine was because he was just tired of waiting to find a woman he could really love and I was not really surprised he would pay attention to four pretty women.

I looked at all four women, trying to figure out which one interested him and immediately dismissed the redhead. I thought it might be one of the blondes, but when I looked at the brunette on the end of the bench seat, I forgot I was looking at them for Bob. I was immediately interested in the brunette, but for myself. I liked her. Oh wow, she was something else.

When I raised my eyebrows about Bob's friendly greeting to a woman in a public place, he explained, "The dark blond in the middle is George Herman's wife, Susan, or Sue."

I tried to ask my question with bit of non-nonchalance, and hoped Bob didn't read anything into my interest, "Do you know any of the other women?"

"No, but I'd like to talk to Sue a minute. Come on," Bob encouraged and was halfway across the room before I could get out of my chair.

Bob said hello to Sue and asked her a question about the new company in town her husband had mentioned might be looking to fill a couple of executive positions. At Sue's invitation, he sat down beside the redhead to finish his conversation. I happily sat beside the brunette and listened as Sue rattled off all the names of her friends, learning the brunette was Mary Benson. It was a little difficult to shake hands with all four women. I ended up with a simple wave to the redhead and the wife of Bob's co-worker, but I did manage to lean over and shake hands with the other blonde, Carol, and I shook hands with Mary. In fact, I held Mary's hand a little longer than I should have and watched her smile of understanding that I was flirting with her as she slid over a little so I could sit on the end of the bench seat.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
16-04-2008, 09:40 PM
I'm not really a bold man. I am friendly, often thought of as a harmless flirt who can compliment a woman and leave them feeling good about themselves. But I had to let this woman know I was interested. I kept my thigh pressed to hers, and felt comfortable that she might think I was doing it because of the closeness of all six of us in the booth.

I leaned my head a little closer to Mary to ask, "Do all of you work together?"

She was just as confidential in her response, speaking just barely above a whisper "No, we have lunch together on Tuesdays."

"Every Tuesday?"

Mary turned her head and smiled at me, "Yes, every Tuesday. We all take an extra hour and have a little mid-week fun."

There's no fool like an old fool is an expression that really made me pause for a moment. But I was intrigued by this wonderful woman. She was pleasant, talked easily, listened well, and smelled wonderful, although I only had a few minutes to learn all of that. I will admit that I felt a faint sexual thrill from sitting so close to her, but I was also a married man and not the kind of man who was always looking for his next bed partner, but if Mary was available, I might change my mind.

I knew she watched when I took a business card out of my shirt pocket and put it beside her plate while I picked up the ticket for her meal and put it with mine. Mary looked around the table at her friends, all of whom were paying attention to Polly flirting with Bob, and Mary did not say a word about me paying for her lunch.

*****************************

MARY -- As soon as I was in my car, I called the cell phone number on the business card. "John, thank you for buying my lunch, but you shouldn't have done that."

John's laughter was so natural I was surprised when he asked, "How else could I convince you to call me right away? Will you meet me for a drink after work today?"

"Goodness," I had to laugh a little myself. "You are in a hurry."

John's voice grew serious, "Mary, I apologize if it sounds like I'm rushing you. I'll be honest. I just want a few minutes to talk to you and if all we do is have a friendly drink, I will be satisfied."

"Thank you for your honesty. I guess I'm flattered that a man would give me so much attention, so quickly. Tell me where to meet you and I'll be there."

Was I nervous about meeting a man, after business hours, for a drink? Perhaps I was a little apprehensive, although I'd often entertained men and women for a drink or two, even after business hours, as part of my job. But to do so for personal reasons seemed a little unusual. My husband worked out of town most of the week and I had no need to make excuses for getting home later than usual, because there was not a usual time when I was expected to be anywhere at the end of a business day.

It seemed a little unusual that John waited for me to arrive at the small club. But when I recalled that I had waited for other people to arrive about as often as I had met them inside a club, it didn't seem unusual to be escorted into a bar and be seated at a small table. We chatted for a while about my lunch companions and his son and were slowly becoming comfortable with each other. I learned his wife often spent one or two nights a week with her sister, to give the sister a little relief from the full time care of their aging mother.

We had been sitting at a small table for a short while when a booth emptied and John suggested we move. I was not too surprised that he joined me on the same side of the booth. It was a small semi-circular booth and when I moved farther around the circle, he moved with me and put his arm across the back of the seat.

"Don't run away from me Mary, I'm not going to hurt you."

"Oh...I don't...I wasn't...yes, I'm sorry, I was."

"And I'm pushing, for which I apologize." John took a deep breath and smiled, "I don't do this. I've never done this before. I'm nervous."

"I thought I was the only one." I laughed a little, but it was an artificial laugh and I admitted that I was nervous too. "John, I appreciate your honesty. I don't know what you want."

"I'm not sure what I want. I'm a married man. I'm at least twenty-five years older than you are and I'm so deeply attracted to you that I could do something dangerous to both of us in pursuit of you, but I don't want to hurt you."

"Mercy, that was honest." I looked at John and saw the expression on his face. I don't think I've ever seen so much desire on a man's face before. I'm not sure the look on my face was any different.

"Oh my God, I want to kiss you." John looked around our nearly empty corner of the room and then back at me. "How is that for honesty?"

"About as honest as me saying I would let you if you tired."

"Do you know anyone in here?" He asked quietly. I had already determined that I did not know anyone and when I shook my head John put one hand on my cheek and turned my face to him.

When John kissed me, I think I melted. I don't know if it was simply that an older man kisses much better than younger men, or perhaps it is a skill from a time when courtship was more important than it is today. It was a small kiss on the corner of my lips. Then he kissed me a second time, directly on the lips. After that, he put his arms around me, slightly parted his lips, placed them against mine, and just held them there. It was a soft kiss, a little more pressure, then a little less pressure, and then very firm pressure before he lifted his head. I almost felt lonely when he removed his arms, and turned back to the drink on the table in front of him, putting his arms on the table, leaning forward.

"I'd like to do that for at least an hour, or maybe two," John admitted, not looking at me and not moving.

I was breathing much too fast to give a sensible answer. All I could manage was a quiet, "Yes."

*******************************

JOHN -- Whew, I could not believe I had been so bold to kiss Mary in a club. The corner where we were sitting was dark and I doubt anyone was watching us, but that wasn't all I wanted to do.

"Would you allow me to do that? Mary, will you go with me, take me with you, or tell me where I can spend some private time with you?"

"John, what are you asking?" Mary placed her hand on mine and looked at me. She wasn't frightened and I don't think she was angry. I believe she just wanted to know how far I was prepared to go to pursue her.

I leaned back against the cushioned seat of the booth and turned my head to Mary, "I'm telling you I want the privacy to kiss you, I mean really kiss you. I want to undress you and make love to you. I want a week or a whole weekend, one whole night, but nothing less than a few hours of private time with you. But I will want more than just one night with you."

"You're talking about..."

"Before I let you make this something I do not intend I will be blunt. I believe I have learned that you are comfortable in your marriage." Mary nodded and did so again when I said I was comfortable with my wife and that I did not care to do anything that would endanger either of our relationships.

"I believe I've also learned that you are not in any hurry to start a family, which tells me you are on some form of birth control and frankly I'm not interested in being an old man with young children. But, by God, I would love to see my child grow inside you and watch that child grow to full adulthood."

Mary's breath caught in her throat. She cleared her throat nervously and spoke barely above a whisper, "At first I thought you were going to ask me if I wanted a...well, a fuck buddy."

"Oh no, my dear," I chuckled and grinned at the idea, "Although, it does sound like fun. I guess, if I had my druthers, I'd like to have at least ten years with you, if I could also return you back to the life you had before I took those ten years."

"Just out of curiosity, as long as we are really being honest," Mary asked, "Do you know of any successful, I guess they are called May/December marriages?" Her question was not purely conversational, not a challenge, but a little more than simple curiosity.

"Yes," I answered her and told her of two that I knew of. One was very successful and the other, although they had their occasional bad moments, both husband and wife seemed to get along very well.

"Is it awkward for them? I mean, the times when they are mistaken for father and daughter?"

"I don't know. I have never heard any of them speak of it. I guess they handle it as well as can be expected." After a very deep breath, I added, "We will not have that problem, much to my regret. If you accept my proposal, we will have to be discreet, but need not necessarily hide from public. I'd like to take you to lunch, maybe an occasional dinner, and perhaps we can appear as two people who choose to spend time together when our spouses are not able to join us for the times we can manage to be together." I did not pause before I asked, "Do I sound as if I have given this a great deal of thought?" When Mary nodded, I told her I had done nothing, all afternoon, but think about how I could see her and admitted I had called an old friend who was more experienced in carrying on an affair of the heart, as a married man.

"Affair of the heart," she whispered. "That sounds so much better than the more modern words I usually hear."

"I will refuse to think of it as anything less than an affair of my heart and want your thoughts to be the same. I do not intend anything ugly or disrespectful, to either of us or our spouses."


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
16-04-2008, 09:42 PM
MARY -- I'm not sure what I expected when John asked me to have a drink with him, but it certainly wasn't what happened. I could not believe I was even considering his request. I believe I surprised myself when I asked, "Are you free tonight?"

When John asked, "Are you certain," I nodded. I also explained that if he gave me a chance I would talk myself out of it and might miss out of something beautiful and unexpected.

"Oh Lord," John mumbled. "I was afraid to hope and now I'm simply nervous. I need about one hour."

"That's exactly how long I need to go home and feed a cat so I can meet you where ever you tell me you will be."

John put his hand on the seat between us, where my hand rested. He squeezed it and said, "You know my car, but when we leave here make a mental note of my license plate number. I'll have a room at the Airport Hotel and the room number will be printed on a piece of paper on the dashboard of my car. I'll try to arrange for a downstairs room at the back of the hotel."

With a little trepidation, I went home and fed my husband's cat, an animal I did not care for and the feeling, I'm sure was mutual. He often pissed on the chair where I sit and I'd learned to keep a towel on the cushion when I was not using it. But Bruce and Boots seemed to be a pair and if I was going to accept Bruce as my husband, and take him into my home, Boots came along with the deal. I do not like the fact that I had to leave my bedroom door closed, but I had no choice lest Boots decided to christen my bed as he did with the chair.

There just wasn't time to take a shower, although I really wanted to, but I had agreed to meet John in one hour. Instead, I started to grab a nightgown and then told myself I'd leave it in the car. I walked out of the house with nothing more than my handbag. I was glad I hadn't taken any more time, because by the time I found the hotel and John's car, I was about five minutes late. A tablet on the dash of his car had 1011 written on it and his vehicle was parked almost in front of that door number.

I only needed to knock one time. John opened the door grabbed my hand, pulled me inside, closed the door after me, and then backed me against the door and kissed me. The kiss was exactly like the one in the club. I do not know where this man learned to kiss, but he should give lessons and I would be willing to put my husband's name on the top of the list. Bruce thinks a kiss means he must taste my tonsils, suck a blood blister on my tongue, and chew on my lips. I immediately gave my husband a silent apology and promised I would not make another comparison; I would just enjoy this other man.



I tried to find the words to let him know how much I enjoy his kisses but could only come up with, "When you kiss me, I just want to melt at your feet."

John placed his forehead on mine, although he had to bend down a little to do so, and smiled as he looked into my eyes. "I'm going to kiss you again and again and again. You'll have to tell me when to stop."

Hearing this, I put my arms around him and offered him my mouth. This was even better. He took small little nibbles of my bottom lip and then my top lip as if he was going around in a big circle. Then he rested his lips against mine and I felt his breath on me. It was gentle, and relaxing. I don't know how long we stood just inside the door of the room but it seemed like a very long relaxing time. We were adjusting to the differences in our sizes along where certain body parts met. I learned where his waist was so I could put my arms around him and he had his hands on my bottom, pushing against me, allowing me to feel the beginning of his erection. I learned to put my right foot between his feet and he taught me how to tilt my head to just the right angle so he could move his lips slowly from one side of my mouth to the other or to my cheek and under my lower lip.

When he finally lifted his head, he was chuckling at me. "Do I need to hold you up or do you want me to carry you to the bed."

"I don't care." I was honest because I truly, really didn't care. He could do whatever he wanted and I would love every moment of it.

John leaned slightly to the side and whispered in my ear, "Will you let me play with you first?"

*********************************

JOHN - Oh my goodness, I had Mary in my arms and I wasn't sure I would ever have a second opportunity to do it and I wanted everything I could get from her, but most of all I wanted to touch her.

"What kind of playing did you have in mind?" Mary asked and I couldn't help but laugh. She had such a teasing way of asking questions, as if she might have a few ideas of her own.

"I want to take a shower first and then we shall see. You can join me if you like or just wait for me. I left a bottle of wine on the table, pour us a glass and I'll be with you in a few minutes."

I think I had my hair washed when the shower open a few inches. Mary stepped into the bathtub in front of me, and took the soap and washcloth out of my hands. For the first few moments, I was so busy looking at the beautiful woman before me, I didn't realize what she was doing. I don't think I've had a woman wash my body since I was able to take a bath on my own at the age of five or six. It was wonderful. She motioned me to turn around and she washed every inch of my back and across my hips. When I turned around, she began on my chest but stopped at my waist just when I knew she was going to touch me intimately. Then she knelt down in front of me and began to wash up and down my legs. I had to find something to hold onto when she picked up my feet and washed each of them, including between my toes.

As she worked her way up, my erection grew and grew, it was a wondrous feeling to have her rub lather onto the washcloth and wash my scrotum, gently holding it in her hand and softly massaging my balls, ending with a very soapy washcloth up and down my penis until I was shaking from the stimulation.

One of the things I'd always liked about hotel rooms was the endless supply of hot water. Mary put her arms around me and hugged me as she turned me around to the hot water and rinsed the soap off of my chest, with her arms around me and her breasts rubbing against my back I was trembling from the feelings her breasts were sending from my freshly washed toes to my tingling scalp. When I turned to rinse off my back, Mary was on her knees to lick the head of my cock. My knees buckled. I managed to lean back against the wall as she swirled her tongue around the head of my cock, rubbed the tip of her tongue against the sensitive spot on the underside of the crown, and began to suck my cock into her mouth. She engulfed me farther and farther into her wet hot mouth until she pressed her nose against my pubic bone.

Her head was moving back and forth as her lips wrapped around my cock. I watched her as it disappeared and then reappeared glistening with a coating of her saliva. I was not a novice at receiving a blow job, but neither my first wife nor my current wife could take me all the way into their throat. Mary, on the other hand, was doing so repeatedly, with more skill than I had ever seen on the few pornographic films I had watched. It startled me to realize I had just compared this very young woman to both of my wives, knowing they gave me something because I asked for it and Mary was doing it for the enjoyment she received and the pleasure she was giving. I vowed never to make another comparison; I would just enjoy what this young woman wanted to share with me.

"Mary, Mary, baby, honey, sweetheart, oh my God, you've got to stop. You're going to make me cum."

Mary looked up at me and without taking my cock out of her mouth, nodded and kept up the stimulation. I felt my balls draw up as cum surged upward. Her cheeks bulged once with the volume of my cum, but every drop, which included six or seven massive waves, went down her throat. I do not know how I managed to stay on my feet. I closed my eyes and after several times of softly banging my head against the wall of the shower enclosure, my chin was nearly resting on my chest. She was still for two or three very long minutes, as my slowly deflating cock rested inside her mouth.

She rose to her feet, while at the same time, allowed my cock to fall out of her mouth. She had her hand around me, still holding me, as hot water flowed down my back and down my chest. She put her other arm around my back and rested her cheek against my chest.

I wrapped my arms around her and held her close. "Oh, you are a beautiful, wonderful, woman. How does a man tell a woman what it means to him when she does something like that for him?"


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
16-04-2008, 09:43 PM
Mary mumbled something, which I did not understand, because my ears were still ringing for the pleasure she had given me, not to mention the water still pounding on my head. I put my hand under her chin and raised her face to mine, "I didn't hear you. Say that again."

"Thank you. He says, "Thank you."

"Yes then, thank you," I repeated and kissed her as tenderly as I could manage, although I was still breathing somewhat faster than usual. I began to wash her, but she said it wasn't necessary. I suggested that it certainly was necessary as she now knew every inch of my body and I did not want her to deprive me of learning about hers.

When men converse, particularly when women are not near enough to hear, they make a variety of remarks about women's bodies. Some are complimentary and others are sexist, and yet others as simply nasty. I believe it is a rare man who truly worships a woman's body, not for the individual parts, but for the whole shape of her.

I had an opportunity to see, touch, and taste a truly beautiful woman. Mary was soft, smooth, full of curves, and she allowed me to do what I wanted, without restraint. As I washed her long slender neck, she did not move when I bent to kiss the sides of her neck before I rubbed her with the soapy washcloth. As I moved my hands down her back, I abandoned the washcloth and used my hands, feeling each and every inch of her.

As I washed across the cheeks of her buttocks, she leaned forward, offering me the dark rosebud of her anus and only shimmered a little when I put my fingertip inside her. She stood still as my hand cupped her sex and my finger slid through her outer vaginal lips. I wanted to spend more time exploring her, but would leave that for when I had her more relaxed with my hands or mouth on her. I could not resist going up and down her legs, each time pressing my hand against her soft warm pussy. I knew what I was doing was stimulating, but she was allowing it and I felt sure she would stop me if I were too rough, or touching her too soon.

Mary's feet are ticklish and she tried so hard not to jerk her feet out of my hands, particularly when I was washing between her toes. I played with her a little and she playfully slapped at my hands when I carried it a little too far. After all, we were having fun, learning about each other and enjoying each other's reactions, without restraint. When I stood up to reach around and cup her breasts, Mary moaned. Oh, how I loved the sound of her voice. It seemed to echo around the walls of the bathtub.

I turned her around and allowed the soap to rinse off my hands as I played with her breasts. Every woman has sensitive nipples, but Mary's seemed to be exceptionally so. I leaned over, placed my flat tongue on one light brown areola, and felt the center nipple hardening and growing into a round firm raisin sized nub. She took a very deep breath when I put my hands of the sides of one breast and sucked the areola and surrounding flesh into my mouth, moving my flat tongue across the center nipple. Her whole body shook as if she was having a small climax. Just to test my theory, I did the same to the other breast and felt a similar reaction, a deep breath, and a body shaking I could barely believe.

"John, oh John, please, please no more."

I put my arms around her and held her. "Oh baby, please let me do this for you. I want you to enjoy it."

Mary laughed lightly, "I'm afraid I'll fall."

"Alright, let me finish and get us rinsed off."

I spent a little time washing her pubic hair, which she stood still for, even though I know she was watching what I was doing. I looked up at her and she was smiling, enjoying that I liked to touch her. I leaned over kissing the top of her mound and heard her chuckle as she wiggled her hips, finally laughing as I clutched the cheeks of her buttocks and buried my face in the soft hair at the top of her mound and growled, sending vibrations into her body.

After opening the bathroom door, I took my time drying her as she rubbed a towel through her hair. By the time I was finished, about all I needed was a quick swipe of the towel across my chest and between my legs, which Mary seemed to take delight in taking a very long time to accomplish.

I was pleasantly surprised to see Mary had removed the bedspread and turned the bed down before joining me in the shower. I had her stand beside the bed for a few minutes and kissed her for a while. She was so responsive to gentle kisses I was tempted to continue for much longer, although I would have preferred to do so with her seated comfortably on my lap. I finally allowed her to lie down while I went to retrieve the wine. We both took a small sip from our glasses, but there were many other things I wanted to taste and it seemed Mary had a similar hunger. My analysis proved correct when I put my glass down on the small table beside the bed, and she placed her glass next to mine.

*********************************

MARY - John was a lot of fun, and I was enjoying him, which surprised me a little. I had expected to be so nervous, but his humor and the attention he gave me were so disarming, any apprehension I felt at first, disappeared within a few minutes of walking into the room. He kissed me until my knees were weak, and while in the shower, he tickled me until I couldn't stand it any more, and made me quake with his mouth on my breasts. When he finally allowed me to lie down, I knew from the look on his face that he had only begun.

He put one knee on the bed and covered me with his body as his mouth began to kiss me senseless. Almost as suddenly as he began, he stopped. "I have to stop this, you luscious thing, or I'll forget to take my time and enjoy you. I want our time together to last."

"Do you always take so much time to give a woman pleasure?"

"Yes, sweet one, but only if my lover allows it and I have yet to find one who will allow me to give all I want without insisting that she can stand no more." John grinned and nuzzled a spot he claimed was most delicious and then rolled to the side, saying, "Let me see how much pleasure you will accept."

John kissed me, and while he did so, he stroked my shoulders, ran his hands down my arms, held my hands, moved my head to position me so he would have better access to all the tiny pleasure nerves he found and I did not tire of his touch. Then he put his hands on my breasts. As he had done in the bath, I was soon quaking from his ministrations. The stimulation of my nipple sent a message down the nerve pathways to my feminine core and I was soon experiencing an orgasm so strong that I literally shook the bed.

"Oh John, oh, oh, oh umm-m-m." I heard my voice going down deeply, into some kind of semi-aware state, which I could not have described had I needed to do so to retain my sanity. I was barely aware he had moved to the other breast until I was once again experiencing a shattering climax and John was holding me, soothing me and whispering in my ear.

"Enjoy it, precious one, enjoy it, and I will give you another."

As he moved down my body, I felt warmth and wetness where his mouth touched and I was barely aware he had lifted my knees to place my legs over his shoulders. I have given and received oral sex before, but none of those experiences could compare to what John was sharing with me.

He shared his saliva with me and took my juices into his mouth as if he was feasting on ambrosia. He sucked, licked and nibbled on my vaginal lips and held me open with his thumbs, then allowed the lips to close while he ran his tongue up and down between the narrow slit between them. His finger was inside me and when he pulled it out, he captured the thin inner lips fluttering his tongue against them as the tissues swelled and swelled, growing ever more sensitive as he did so.

While his thumb pressed lightly against my clit, his finger was inside me, pressed up as if he could touch the underside of my belly button. The pad of his finger was going around, around the edges of the inner spot until the petals swelled, and opened fully so he could rub the rough inner part of the fully bloomed flower. The orgasm that exploded inside me caused me to lift my body off the bed so high, only the back of my head was touching the bed, and my legs braced against John's shoulders and back.

I screamed his name and none other, knowing full well who was treating me with such passionate touches. I moaned and felt another flood of moisture spraying on my legs and forming a puddle beneath me. I do not know how many times he pulled this kind of a response from me. I did not count, and I may not have been fully aware of all that he was doing with me. At his insistence, I rolled over and knew his hands were on me, while his mouth left a wet trail of saliva from the back of my neck and down my backbone, until his nose was pushing against my tail bone and his hard tongue delved into my anus. For a while, I was upright, on my knees with my arms braced against the wall behind the bed, I could look down and see his face between my legs while his hands held my hips, moving me at his will.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
16-04-2008, 09:44 PM
Once I was on my back, with his shoulders supporting my legs and his hands elevating my hips to give him the access he wanted. His day old beard abraded my inner thighs and heightened the sensitivity of the outer lips of my labia until a tender touch of his tongue caused me to jerk and moan.

When I felt the head of John's hot cock resting at the entrance to my vagina, I pulled him in and heard him offering words of praise, which I did not fully comprehend for I was mindless to words, only enjoying the feelings he aroused in me.

********************************************

JOHN - Experiencing the smaller climaxes Mary had while I stimulated her breasts made my cock so hard I felt I could have used it as a battering ram if the need arose. When I rose up to allow her legs to fall to the side, she was shaking so badly I feared she would shake me off. I needn't have worried though, because when I offered my cock to her, she took it. She actually took control of pulling my cock inside herself, effortlessly, easily, as if it was her right to do so, and I relinquished control to her superior strength.

"Receive me, Mary. Draw me in, hold me inside and take from me what you want. Use me Mary. Pull it from me. Oh yes, oh God yes. Squeeze me like that again."

Her repeated muscle contractions were so strong and lasted for so long she began to milk a climax from me and I needed to do nothing but rest inside her and allow it to happen. It was glorious. I could not believe the strength of Mary's climax. For the first time in my life, I believed a human body could levitate, for that is how I felt. It was as if she held me above her and I was floating inside her realm of power. I moved in and out of her, slowly, enjoying the feel of her lush, moist, velvet. Even though she pleaded, I would not go faster. I wanted to enjoy this. When she demonstrated frustration that she was not able to climax, I withdrew and pleasured her with my mouth. On and on we moved together as if time was of no importance to either of us. Several times the blood flow to my cock slowed, or reversed and Mary used her fabulous mouth to bring me back to a wonderful hardness, which she pulled into herself as if she owned me.

As her contractions began to subside, I was moving in and out of her at such a furious pace I was mindless with the animal instinct to copulate with the strongest, to preserve our kind. Where I had managed to stop several times before, to withdraw, and rest while I gave her pleasure with my mouth, after giving Mary another climax, I could not stop this one. It was a pure animal need to drive my sperm laden cum into her deepest recesses and place it where it could find her egg. I was not thinking, I was reacting, I did not see her beneath me, nor could I hear her moan or her words of pleasure, I could only roar with my own ecstasy of completion and fall into her oblivion.

I do not know how long I rested on top of her, but I felt her hands comforting me, soothing me, and brushing the perspiration from my brow and from my shoulders. I was shaking from the exertion and from the joy of sharing a few moments of the pure feeling of being one with a woman.

As I rolled to the side and pulled Mary into my arms, I could not believe the room was filling with light from a small separation between the curtains covering the window. Had I truly been making love to this woman since eight o'clock the previous night?

I was threading my fingers through her hair. "Do you feel as if you have run a marathon?"

"Maybe, but I may also be foolish enough to think I could leave this room and run another."

I laughed, and held her still as she moved on top of me, "As do I, lovely one. Oh what fools we mortals are to believe we have the strength of gods."

I heard a loud murmur in my stomach and suddenly realized I'd had no dinner the previous evening. I was ravenous. I sensed Mary was just as hungry as I was. "Mary, my sweet, I would like to share a shower with you and take you to breakfast. Do we dare?"

"Oh John, I would love that, but let's save it for another time. I really should leave. I'm going to call in to the office today and take the morning off."

Although I offered, and Mary considered it, we decided that we would likely not get any rest if we spent more time together. We laughed, kissed, sighed, and teased each other as we cleaned the evidence of our loving from our bodies. As we dressed, I promised her a better meeting place next time, if she would consent to see me again.

"John, only a foolish woman would refuse such a wonderful lover, and I am far from foolish. I am too well satisfied to think of refusing your seduction."

"Ah, Mary my dearest, and did I not also fall for your seduction?"


The End


Good Night And Sweet Dreams

David_Ginola
16-04-2008, 10:47 PM
wow.....nice stories again bro birdie.........can only drop by and go off liao. Busy man.........cheers bro

birdie8819
17-04-2008, 09:29 PM
So Big, Baby, So Big!

They fucked like two wild and overheated animals an hour ago and now were luxuriating in the sweetly sublime afterglow of their lovemaking, naked in bed, idly caressing each other, nuzzling and talking.

Yvette thought that maybe now was the right time to mention it.

"You know, Don," she said, running a finger through his hair, gazing into his eyes, "I've had this new fantasy lately, and I just can't get it out of my head. I mean, it's something I've been thinking about that really, really turns me on. Though I wasn't sure whether I could mention it to you, wondering how far you'd be willing to go. But now I just can't hold back. I mean, I just need to tell you."

"Well, then tell me, Yvette, what is it?" Don urged. By now he knew Yvette well enough and she knew him. And by now he was ready for just about anything from her.

"Once again it's about you, me and another guy. Or actually two guys."

"Sounds interesting, tell me more."

When she was younger Yvette had some enjoyable times hooking up with two men at once. Mentioning this to Don, he told her he'd done the same, hooked up with another man to "do" a woman together, or joined a couple, or, as a couple, had a guy join them. He'd even revealed to her that in one of those liaisons, at the woman's urging, he had become intimate with the other man. Don let the guy suck his cock and fucked the guy. Hearing that electrified Yvette who'd long entertained fantasies about watching two masculine men having sex with each other. One thing led to another and they found such a man, Yvette thrilled to be able to watch that man suck Don's cock, to see Don fuck him up the ass.

And then it went even further. When they watched porn together Yvette noticed how Don perked up whenever an especially nice and large cock entered the mix. She herself had something of a fetish for very well-endowed men. Generally she kept this to herself since she had learned from experience that if there's one thing which makes many men uptight it's hearing a woman talk about how another man has a really big dick. But Don didn't mind at all. In fact, he joined in the lewd banter about massive cocks. He had a nice one himself, bigger and thicker than the average man's, and he had all the sexual self-confidence you'd want from a man. So Yvette felt immensely grateful to be able to share this with Don, share with him a fascination with other men's big cocks.

Then she felt she was able to broach something new with Don. She loved how he was willing to test the boundaries, how utterly uninhibited he seemed to be. So she asked him what he'd think of having a guy over again, maybe the same guy they'd seen before, and this time having Don suck the other guy's cock as well as getting his own sucked, getting fucked and not just fucking the other guy. He did have to think about it a little. After all, this was pushing the envelope for an essentially straight guy like him. But he was game, especially since he knew how much it would please Yvette. When he agreed Yvette could not have been more thrilled.

And so then she got to watch Don wrap his lips around a big, stiff one. She witnessed that cock forcing its way up Don's tight ass, the first cock that had ever made its way up that portal.

Now Yvette was ready for something else, something even more extreme.

"Hey, Don," she purred sexily, nuzzling up nice and close, "you know how I told you about those times when me and another chick hooked up with two guys? How we sucked their cocks and fucked them? And how we got off watching each other do it"

"Yeah," Don said with a sly smile, always appreciating Yvette's lively banter.

"Well, I want to do the same thing with you, baby," she continued, "Hook up with two studs and suck their cocks together, get fucked by them right next to each other. We had one guy come and join us, now how about two? You and me, baby, we both really get into their cocks. And I get to watch not just two studs go at it, but three."

"Wow, where do you come up with this stuff."

"You know me," she whispered sexily, reaching down to stroke his cock, seeing it was getting thick and meaty again. "I'm a freak for hot, dirty sex. And for big horny cocks!"

He kept silent, teasing her.

"So what do you think, baby?"

"So what do you think I think?" he said with a knowing smile, a smile that thrilled her.

"You'll do it with me, I knew you would!" she said, hugging him, her eyes ablaze with arousal at the prospect of such a scene. "It'll be wild, baby, I know it will. And the two guys we hook up with? I want them to be really hung, I want both of them to have very, very big cocks. The two of us, we can handle all the cock any two studs got for us, right?"

"If you say so, Yvette."

"It'll be like two kids in a candy store, you and me."

"So where exactly do you plan to find two studs like that?

"Don't you worry your pretty little head about that," she said, nuzzling closer, stroking his cock, now erect and up to full mast. "I'm working on it, baby, and I pretty much have that figured out. You can count on it. Just think about how much fun it'll be."

She licked his earlobe as she sensually stroked his cock, whispering provocatively.

"Just picture it, you and me and two sleek young studs, their bodies nice and smooth and lean and hard. And their cocks? Huge, Don, huge and thick. We'll suck those two cocks and they'll fuck us. Yeah, I want to watch you, baby. I want to watch you suck one while I suck the other."
She quickly wet a finger in her mouth and reached behind his balls, sliding the finger up his ass while she kept stroking his cock.

"I want to see you next to me, up on elbows and knees, baby, taking a thick one up the ass. Taking it deep, while right next to you I'm taking the other one up mine."

He was breathing hard, his eyes slits, as he took in her words.

"Yeah, baby, you and me and two hung, hung studs," she hissed, twisting his shaft in her hand, feeling it throb as he groaned, his body arching as his cum splattered all over his stomach and chest, and up his face. And hers.

"See," she cackled mischievously, "you love your honey's nasty ideas."


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
17-04-2008, 09:30 PM
And she had just about worked everything out. Yvette went to a gym and met a woman there. One time, when they went to have coffee after their workout, Lisa had confessed to Yvette that she once had Brian, one of the trainers, join her and her husband for a threesome. Lisa was a brazen sort, like Yvette, and through the grapevine she had heard that Brian was bisexual and something of a freak. He was always open for a threesome or a group scene. So for Nick's birthday, Lisa had Brian come over to join her and her husband. Nick wanted to try it with a man and Brian was more than game. As it turned out, Nick got cold feet at the last minute and so Brian just made it with Lisa. Telling Yvette all this, Lisa leaned over and revealed to Yvette that apart from his lanky good looks, Brian possessed an amazingly big cock. In fact she had measured it. Erect it was nine inches long and thick, she confirmed.

And that wasn't all. Lisa had made it with a Brian a few times on her own. And one time had asked Brian if he could bring a friend over so she could watch some boy-boy action as well as enjoy not one stud, but two. That's what she had hoped for when Brian had come by to join her and Nick. But that hadn't worked out. Now Tommy, the guy Brian got to join them, Lisa continued, was this nineteen year old who was even cuter than Brian. Then, smiling a little wickedly, Lisa filled in Yvette on a final detail. Tommy had a cock that was actually bigger than Brian's, it was awesome, she said. She described how she watched the two young studs suck each other's cocks and then they took turns fucking her.

Yvette had filled Lisa in about her thing with Don, how guys had joined them, how the first time Don had done all the doing, but the next time he took his share of cock, and then some. Now she told Lisa what she had in mind to do next, how she wanted two guys to join them so that she and Don, together, could take care of the studs. And that's how Lisa told her to talk to Brian, saying she was sure he and Tommy would go for a scene like that.

And go for it they did. So that now the appointed hour had arrived, and she and Don were eagerly awaiting the arrival of the two young cocksmen.

"Hey guys, come in. Don, this is Brian, and this here's Tommy."

The three men nodded as they checked each other out. Yvette eyed Don keenly to gauge his reaction. She smiled to herself, certain he liked what he saw. The two men were his type, as well as hers. Young and lean and cute, and each had a very noticeable bulge in the crotch of his thread worn jeans. And they weren't wearing those jeans by accident, either. They knew quite well how provocative they appeared, what those big bulges signaled.

Yvette offered beverages followed by small talk, she and Don sitting next to one another on a leather coach, the two studs in arm chairs opposite.
"Okay Brian, why don't you come over here to me," Yvette said, wagging a finger, and "Tommy? I think you have something you want Don to see."

As the two young men approached, Yvette and Don glanced at one another, sharing a knowing smile, a smile that signaled a special rapport. Brian now stood over Yvette, Tommy over Don. As Yvette reached to unbuckle Brian's belt and unzip his jeans, Don did the same to Tommy's, revealing two pairs of white cotton briefs clinging to two now even more pronounced bulges. In fact the two bulges seem to be getting meatier by the second.

Now, with a quick tug from each, Yvette and Don pulled down the pairs of briefs, suddenly revealing the two cocks. Both already thick and meaty, in their semi-erect states the cocks were thicker and longer than most men's even when they were fully erect. Yvette and Don glanced at one another again as each took a shaft in hand, twisting it, feeling it thicken and stiffen in their hands.

"Nice cocks, huh Don?" Yvette said, licking her lips.

"Yeah, real nice."

"I think it's time to have ourselves a taste," Yvette purred huskily, bringing her tongue to Brian's balls and lapping away at the rough skin of his scrotum, glancing over to see Don start to lap away at Tommy's balls. Their eyes met and the sight each saw was the same, a hand wrapped around an immense, awesomely thick cock, stroking that cock skillfully, while

hungrily, almost lewdly a tongue lapped away at a set of balls.

And then the two tongues began to travel, slowly gliding upwards along the underside of the shaft, the tongues now greedily licking the taut skin of the two achingly erect penises.

Their two faces were so close to each other, no more than a foot or so apart, that they could not only see vividly how the other handled and licked a cock, but they could hear each other lapping away. Finally Yvette's tongue had traveled the nine inches, and Don's maybe the ten to the tips of the shafts. Now each, fisting a shaft, wrapped lips around a big smooth knob, taking it into their mouths, sucking the cocks.

It thrilled Yvette to see Don's lips wrapped around another man's cock, sucking it. She'd been sucking cock since she was a teen, and Don had his sucked for just as long. But

it was only once before, and this recently, that Don had sucked a man's cock. And now here he was doing it again, doing it to one that was considerably longer and thicker than the first.

"Yeah, baby, suck it!" Yvette urged excitedly, pulling her lips away for a moment from Brian. It had long been a fantasy of hers, and now that it had been realized it was just an incredible sight, to watch a man sucking another man's cock. Especially when the man doing the sucking was Don, her virile, masculine lover. There was something so exciting about seeing his profile, seeing his mouth wide open and his lips stretched to the limits as they engulfed the stunning girth of Tommy's erect penis.

"Let's get a little more comfortable," Yvette suggested, pulling away from Brian's cock, standing up and leading the three men to the bedroom. There, all four quickly undressed, Yvette taking in the spectacular sight of three naked, lanky men, each with a cock standing straight and stiff as a flagpole. She smiled to herself; these boys were aroused, and then some. She stood in the center, the three men surrounding her, reaching down to grab two cocks at once, Brian's and Tommy's, as Don excitedly fisted his own.

Then she gently pushed the two young studs down on the bed, on their backs, their two massive cocks rising almost obscenely, beckoning.

"Oh, baby!" Yvette growled, nearly panting, "let's suck us some more cock!

Now it was Don who got down and took Brian's cock in his mouth, while Yvette took Tommy's. The lovers looked at one another as they sucked the two young men, taking their time, showing off as they sensually devoured the ample meal of hot, raw male meat. Though Yvette loved nothing more than handling and sucking a massively oversized cock -- and Tommy's thick, steely ten-inch tool would certainly qualify – what aroused her almost as much now was seeing Don do the same to Brian's. To watch this man sucking another man's cock, a man who had fucked her many times, a man whose cock she had sucked often, really somehow got to a deep, deep part of her erotic persona.

"Here, baby, take them both," Yvette said, pulling away from Tommy and pulling his shaft over to Don's face, having Don hold him with his other hand, holding on to both young studs now while sucking one.

Now Yvette watched in astonished awe as Don hungrily went back and forth, sucking one cock, then the other, twisting both in his two hands. Then he brought the two cockheads together, licking them both at once, embarked now on an oral frenzy. Brian and Tommy loved it, the looks on their faces betraying their pleasure. They were having the time of their lives having their massive tools serviced like this.

That's it, baby, suck those cocks!" Yvette hissed, watching closely, pushing back on Don's head as his mouth ravenously engulfed the two stunning penises.

Now Yvette reached over for a jar of lubricant. She dug in and scooped up a big dab with her fingers, slapping it between Don's buttocks. He looked back at her for a moment as he felt her fingers slowly rubbing the slick lube over his asshole and working it into his ass. Then she scooped up another dab and worked it between her own cheeks. She planned to have that pussy of hers filled first, but she aimed to have her ass good and ready when it was time for a thick cock to make use of that tight, inviting entryway.

"I need to get fucked!" Yvette announced, the tone of her voice both seductive and insistent as she tugged at Brian, pulling him away from Don and urging him to lay flat. Then she straddled his body, her back to him as she reached down to take hold of his cock and position its tip against her pussy. Now she just bore down nice and easy, impaling herself.

"Oh man! Are you ever thick!" she gasped as she lowered herself, slowly taking inch after thick inch of his cock inside her tight and sublimely creamy pussy. Don was still sucking Tommy, but both men's eyes were now directed at the duo fucking alongside them. Then Yvette looked over Tommy.

"Why don't you let me have a taste of that now," she said, greedy for cock, wanting to suck Tommy while his buddy plowed it into her pussy.

"And Don? How about you get down there and help out with your tongue," she said, pointing between her legs. "That way you can have yourself a taste of cock and cunt both."

Don relished the prospect, sliding lower now and starting with Brian's balls, he began licking. Slowly he dragged his tongue up from the balls to the shaft, a shaft now slick and wet from Yvette's highly aroused pussy. He licked Brian's cock as he fucked Yvette, then brought his tongue right up to that margin where her pussy, strikingly dilated, clung to the massive intruder.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
17-04-2008, 09:32 PM
"Oh man! Does that feel good!" Yvette growled, luxuriating in the sublime, complex sensations. And knowing that Don's tongue was not only pressing against her pussy, her clit, as it had countless times, but was also pressing against a cock, a man's cock, immeasurably heightened her arousal. The sensations for her were intense, and they were building. But Yvette was not ready for the crescendo, not nearly ready. She wanted to stay on the edge, to savor the excitement, the intense pleasures.

"Okay, I think it's time for something else now guys, something we all love," she said teasingly, lifting herself off of Brian. "Don, won't you join me?"

Now Yvette turned around and assumed the familiar position, up on elbows and knees, ass raised nice and high, Don assuming the same position alongside her. They were so close their bodies touched, hips, shoulders pressing, sharing now a tender and yet a deeply carnal, almost depraved intimacy. Yvette glanced back to see Brian kneeling behind her, Tommy kneeling behind Don.

"Oh, baby, we're doing it, we really are," Don whispered at her, raw passion in his voice, "doing it, taking it like this, taking it together."

"We sure are, we sure as hell are," she said with a smile, a smile that betrayed the rapport she felt with Don, the deep, the profound arousal.

"Okay, we've got something special for the two of you," Brian growled.

"Uh huh, you bet we do," Tommy affirmed.

And now Yvette could feel that fat, round, smooth and rigid knob of Brian's massive cock pressing between her cheeks, against her hole, and knew that Don was feeling the same from Tommy.

"Yes! We're both going to take it now, Don, take it up the ass! You and me, together. At the same time. So much cock, baby, so much!"

And as they both felt those cocks pressed more insistently against their assholes, Don wrapped an arm around Yvette and drew her close, gazing into her eyes, eyes blazing with excitement and arousal as, he was certain, were his own. He brought his lips to hers and they kissed, kissed passionately, hungrily, lips separating, hot, sweet breath fusing. And as they held this kiss, this tender and passionate kiss, they began to feel it, to really feel it.

Suddenly Yvette broke off the kiss, gasping, wincing.

"Oh shit, I can't believe how it feels! He's so fucking big! So fucking thick!"

Yvette was an experienced ass-fucker, and Don had become one, first taking Yvette's big strap-ons and then, a few week earlier, a nice-sized version of the real thing. But these two young studs were something else, they were gargantuan!

"Don't I know it!" Don hissed, "he's really filling me up."

"Oh, baby!" Yvette said, her face aglow, gazing into Don's eyes, he feeling as rapturous as she, "it's so thrilling, isn't? So, so intimate. You and me together, sharing like this? Both taking it up the ass!"

The fabulously endowed young studs enjoyed having the two lovers eagerly offer up their bottoms for a solid reaming. With the equipment each carried they were well aware that taking either of their freakishly large penises up the ass was quite a challenge for any slut or stud. But Yvette and Don were enthusiastically meeting this challenge as Brian and Tommy, kneeling next to one another, steadily drove their thick, rigid tools into the humid and welcoming depths. Don and Yvette, cock and cunt. Though one thing they shared in common was the hot little hole concealed between their buttocks, a hole that now, for each, was obscenely dilated as it gave way to the steady, pounding force of a steely penis.



Kissing, hugging, luxuriating in Yvette's essence like this while at the same time being fucked hard and deep in the ass made Don want more. His cock was achingly rigid with arousal. Now he wanted something else, he wanted Yvette, he needed to be inside her. Guys? Take a quick break, will you?" Don said, pulling away from Tommy's thrusts as Yvette, following his cue, pulled away from Brian's. The two studs knelt there, stroking their own cocks, hard and slick from having plowed two hungry bottoms, wondering what was up, what Don had in mind. Yvette wondered too.

"Come here, baby," Don purred sexily, pushing Yvette down on the bed on her side. He spread her legs and got between them so they were side by side now.

"Yes, yes! You're going to fuck me!" she groaned as she understood immediately, as she felt him reach down to press his cock against her pussy, a pussy by this time steaming with arousal and desire and need. With one smooth move he slid his rigid shaft into her beautiful, snug cunt. God, he loved that cunt of Yvette's! It was always so alive, so welcoming, so caressing.

Don inside her now, she wrapped her legs tightly around his waist as he drew her close. Their bodies became one, her nipples stiff against his chest.

"Okay you two," Don said turning his head to look at the two young men, standing there a little sheepishly, slowly stroking their cocks, cocks as stiff as ever. "Now you can both come back inside."

Two wolfish grins lit up their faces as they immediately understood, Brian laying on his side behind Yvette, Tommy behind Don.

"Oh baby, this is going to be wild!" Yvette whispered, her eyes sparkling with lust. She reached behind Don's balls, groping for Tommy's cock, stunned again by its massiveness, its girth. Don reached around to take hold of Brian's and now, as the two lovers were fused like this, cock and cunt, they helped work those two big cocks back into each other's assholes.

"Oh my God!" Yvette gasped, flailing her head wildly, as she took in the spectacularly intense sensations of two cocks filling her at once.

Don groaned too as he felt Tommy slowly slide every one of his ten inches back inside him. And then, one young stud behind Don, the other behind Yvette, they began pounding it inside them again, ass-fucking the two of them with a nice, steady rhythm. They lay on their sides like this, Don and Yvette, fucking, gazing into each other's eyes for a long, lingering moment before their lips met and they kissed, kissed with a passion so deep it seemed endless, their arms wrapped around each other, Yvette's legs scissored around Don's waist, close, close, close, so close. Yvette luxuriated in this rich, sensual closeness, luxuriated in it as she felt the lean, muscled body press against her back, the pelvis thrusting powerfully, the cock filling her ass. Two. Two cocks inside her! What more could an insatiable slut such as Yvette ask for.

And she imagined what it felt like for Don, his cock so deep inside her pussy, another cock, the one buried in her ass, pressing against his, a mere fraction of an inch separating the two shafts from each other. And with all this, the most massive, the thickest cock of all pounding, pummeling Don's own raw, ravaged ass.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
17-04-2008, 09:33 PM
They broke off from kissing just to gaze at one another, their bodies melting together, the full length of his cock inside her, not moving. All the moving was done by the two studs, thrusting, pounding away savagely at the lovers as they made love, as they gazed at one another, as they savored the deliciously sweet depravity of this elaborate coupling.

"Oh baby, I feel so good, I love this!" Yvette exulted breathlessly.

"You love cock, Yvette," he teased, smiling sweetly, but a tad wickedly.

"So do you, Don, so do you. You love it, you slut!" she cackled, as she reached around and ran a fingertip slowly around the distended rim of his obscenely dilated anus, holding in its grip so much cock it almost made her dizzy to contemplate. She held her fingers there, at the hot margin, feeling Tommy slide in every last inch of his cock until the balls were slapping against Don's buttocks as he drove it in mercilessly, Brian doing exactly the same to Yvette, reaming her thoroughly with the full length of his shaft.

"Oh Don, I don't know how much more of this I can take!" Yvette gasped, clinging to him. Her body filled with cock, two men tightly sandwiching her between them, she suddenly felt herself close to the edge, the edge of a volcanic, explosive, incomparable orgasm. And then it overwhelmed her, the sharp, sweet crescendo of pleasure ripping through every nerve ending of her body. She howled out her pleasure, shrieked in unabashed ecstasy as she found herself transported to an almost unimaginable plateau of raw, searing pleasure.

And then all she could do was to try to regain her breath. She could take no more, she knew, and gently pushed both Don and Brian away, their two cocks pulling out of her, Don even pulling away from Tommy now that his lover had climaxed. What next? He wondered..

Almost immediately Yvette regained her composure, eyeing the three virile, horny and unfulfilled men, smiling to herself. Now she would get to simply watch. As Brian and Tommy lazily fisted their penises, penises hot to the touch from so energetically pounding the two bottoms, Yvette now had Don lay on his back, wedging a couples of pillows under his head, and one under his bottom.

"Okay, Tommy, come over here and get that cock of yours back inside Don's ass, keep fucking him," she told the young stud, who got between Don's legs as Don jackknifed them, holding them by the ankles, exposing his ass to Tommy again, exposing it at a perfect angle for re-entry. And re-enter is what Tommy now did, swiftly burying all of his raw male meat up Don's ass.

Now Yvette took hold of Brian's cock, a cock flamingly aroused and as rigid as a length of steel pipe.

"Go on and feed it to him."
A horny Brian straddled Don's face, his sinewy, muscular thighs on either side of Don, his immense cock inches from Don's mouth. That cock had been inside Yvette's cunt, then her ass. It was slick and glossy, scented and flavored with her essence. Now, looking over at Yvette, licking his lips, Don grabbed hold of the thick, meaty shaft and wrapped his lips around it, sucking it greedily, voraciously, hungry for the penis that had just plowed the dark, humid depths of his lover's body.

"Oh my God!" Yvette gasped, taking in the spectacular panorama before her eyes, a panorama of cock, of deep male lust. In imagining this scene, she had envisioned such a conclusion. Satiated, blissfully cummed-out, she would lay back and watch an all-male finale.

She wanted to see her lover take not one, but two cocks. She wanted to see the three men blissfully lost in the throes of cock-passion. And that's exactly what she was seeing. Three lithe, naked men, spectacularly coupled. And so much cock!

Straddling his face, Brian now took hold of Don's ankles, holding his legs back so his pal, behind him, had nice, easy access to Don's bottom. With unblinking, amazed eyes Yvette now watched Tommy steadily slam that cock of his into Don's ass. And Don was loving it, arching his body upwards, meeting Tommy's thrusts, greedy for it.

Now Yvette's eyes drifted upwards to Brian's cock, Don grabbing hold of the thick shaft, looking right at Yvette as he took it in his mouth.

"Oh yeah, suck it, do it!" she hissed, "it's tasty isn't it. It's Yvette-flavored."

She had climaxed only minutes ago but, again, arousal got the better of her as eager fingers drifted down to the warm valley between her legs.

"You look so good with two cocks inside you, take it baby!" she urged as Don's mouth hungrily engulfed Brian's penis. Don's own rigid cock was sticking up straight, untouched, vividly rising out of his lean, flat stomach. She smiled to herself, appreciating how much Don was loving it, loving the cock fucking him, loving the other cock fed to him.

Three men, three masculine men. Three lust-driven studs drunk on male pleasure, drunk on cock and mouth and ass! The recognition made Yvette shiver with refreshed arousal.

She was witness to this astounding display of virility and passion, this display of big, beautiful hard cock! Yvette couldn't help smiling to herself; she was one contented slut!

And then that first striking sign of imminent male release. Tommy began to breathe hard, to pant, his face became flushed and he shut his eyes. And then, with a grunt and a quiver, he buried his cock deep in Don's ass and there, Yvette was certain, found his pleasure, unleashing the flood within.

And it was only a moment later that Brian, too, showed all the signs, his face flushing, his eyes closing, the groaning, the body stiffening, then the spasms, the twitching. Her eyes drifted quickly to his cock, nested in Don's mouth, a cock she swore she could actually see throbbing. And the next thing she saw was cum spilling from Don's mouth as he sucked in the cock, the cock now ejaculating copiously between his lips.

"Ohhhhhhhh, yessss!!!!!!!' Yvette groaned, sharing in the explosive moment.

And then the third. A cock most remarkably not touched in any way, not by Don himself, not by the other two. A cock just sticking up like a rocket ready to launch. Her eyes glazed in awe as she watched that cock erupt now, launching spurt after spurt after spurt of rich semen, the jets splattering against all over Brian's back.

Yvette rushed over and took Don's cock in her mouth, managing to save the last few spurts for herself, tasting his familiar essence, greedy for it.

And then she came up to Don, gazed at him again, drops of Don's cum on her lips, Don's own lips dripping Brian's, Tommy's pooling in the depths of Don's ass. Three men, three cocks, three sublime orgasms, three copious ejaculations.

"Oh baby, kiss me!" Yvette sighed, pressing her warm, cummy, sticky lips to Don's.


The End

birdie8819
17-04-2008, 09:44 PM
Snatching for Nickels

Sandy was an old biker babe. She was old and she liked old bikers. Old for bikers is over fifty. She could still throw a hairy tattooed leg over a chopped hog and stick to the seat. It was the combination of vibrations that did "it" for her. The four stroke Harley engine puts out the main two per. She preferred the chain drive over the belt drive. She liked the subtle amped up per, put out by the rear sprocket which was directly under her to the left. Under her and to the right was the one per vibration and patented sound of the big cube V twin. This was a wonderful one per vibration and sound thumping from each exhaust pipe. The power stroke was every other cycle. She didn't care her ass was not that sensitive.

Her clit was and she kept it slammed against the double sewed seams of the "Bailey's Wild Ass" logger jeans she was sporting. Her clit was in fine shape. She was well hooded and had no calluses, rings or road rash incidents. She could clit count the seams everytime she was joggled on railroad tracks. Curley loved railroad tracks. He was the male of the species that she had been packing with, since the death of her biker husband. Curley wasn't a biker he was a weekend rider with a 2003 100th anniversary soft tail heritage classic.

Her biker husband rode a 51 pan head he bought new from the Hog shop in Warren, Ohio. (Later they established the largest Hog shop on the planet in Daytona Beach, Florida) He had cut and raked the frame three quarters of an inch and mounted a 12 inch extended springer front end. He had never changed over his intake manifold seals from brass. He still had the 6 volt system, generator and battery. He had removed the spark advance on the left grip and added a small spring to the distributor. He threw out the foot (suicide) clutch and added a mousetrap eliminator. Tank shift became foot shift, this kept two hands steering the two wheeled 500 lb vibrator.

Sandy's biker husband was well known with the local rider's. He was the guy that would get fired up on whatever was available then brag that he "Had a cock that hung below his knees."

He would then pull up his pant legs to reveal a tattoo of a rooster with a noose around its neck.

Curley was a polite rider; his only weakness was that he loved railroad tracks. He always warned her, "Hang on baby, are you still there." Then he would reach behind his back and palm up grip her snatch with his hand. She would response by grabbing around him and leaning her 44 double EE's into his back. They were hanger's, soft over ripe melons in skin socks on a slow path to her waist line.

Curley would give out a baritone "Yahoo" as they crossed the tracks. Then he would comment on losing his hand, or hand entrapment. "Give me my hand so I can circle back, I think I saw a ten dollar gold piece on the tracks. Gold's high we got to go back."

When they circled the tracks several times Curley would get all excited because he could feel Sandy's nipples serenading his back. They were calling to him they needed attention. If any tracks were in the path of their travels. Curley had to get some tittie time. Curley was convinced that to live long and prosper you needed to spend time with titties. "Its simple math, I got two hands, you got two tits."

Curley had checked they were a perfect fit for his hands. "You wouldn't want me to get muscle atrophy in my hands. How could I steer and operate the clutch and throttle of this Harley with bad hands."

They were putt-ing over to a bikers place along the Big River for an old bikers party. The ride down the river was slow and easy. They drifted across the lanes following the bends of the stream. No smiling or talking, too many bugs out looking for impact blood.

The river shack was a survivor of annual spring floods and an occasional flash flood. "The water comes up, the water goes down." When the water goes down they get new washers and dryers from FEMA. The river leaves a slime coating that is easy to squeeze out, if it is still wet.

Snakes move in. The men sweep though, with the receding waters sporting various weapons of destruction. The women start the clean-up, as the men are shooting anything that lives without two legs.

***

After the road kill bar-ba-que at the river shack. The men walked around and admired each others scooters and lied about their sexual prowess and beer drinking ability. The old biker babes decided to have a game of nickel snatching. Threw in ten bucks winner takes all.

Nickels snatching is an indoor girl's game that would be difficult to play on a pool table or a carpeted floor. The river shack had the perfect floor. Oak with a flood generated patina. Curley didn't think he would be interested in watching some old babes play a game, but it was the only game in town.

When he walked in Sandy was bitching because they had only crossed one set of tracks on the way in. She had her Wild Ass pants off and was tugging off her soiled panties. "If we had crossed more tracks on the way in I would be winning twenty bucks for sure."

She whipped her panties over and around her head and threw them against the wall. They were several pairs sticking to the wall and hers joined up in formation. A pile of rejected clean panties lined the floor next to the wall.

Sandy yelled out, "I got a sticker."

Curley wasn't sure they would hang until the end; they were double the size of anything sticking. But the ugly stain revealed they might have more then double the glue surface area.

"Damn girl, you don't need your name on those pantaloons. You got a winner for sure. That wall will keep dogs barking for a month."

"Stick to what you do best, drinking cheap beer. I'm going to win the next event, the nickel snatch."

"Good I'll switch to better beer, and get you some German Moselle wine with a cork in it.'

"With a cock in it, sounds good to me."

Curley says, "You are a dirty girl. That's why I like you."

"Sure you do, you just like bike ballast as you ride around looking for railroad tracks."

Game on girls. The game host throws out nickels from a giant glass pickle jar with her granddaughter's picture on it. They are rolling all over the center of the room. The women are squatting and grabbing as many nickels as they can with their snappers or anything else that a nickel will stick to. The women can not use their hands. Then they duck walk over to their partners, who remove the lodged nickels in any fashion that they feel is acceptable. Several greatly bearded ones lie on their back and do a whisker scrap. Several use their hands. No french bikers in this crowd.

Sandy says, "Here I come Curley, I got the game winning load" Sandy starts her slider maneuver.

Curley says, "Go with the grain, splinters are your enemy."

"Bullshit I'm nickel plated"

Curley says, "I ain't touching that nasty thing; I might lose my throttle sensitivity. Plus the added attraction I don't want to dry up your double sticky pads. Shake and spit."

After several duck walks which generated a slime trail, Curley knew that Sandy was a top contender. This girl was going to the nickels snatching national championship in Daytona Beach and then international at Sturgis.

Curley used his beer bottle to line up the nickels into little lines of ten.


The End

birdie8819
17-04-2008, 09:45 PM
The Night Before

It was the evening before my wedding. The next morning I was going to marry the only girl who had ever made me want to settle down and I knew I should have been ecstatic but I couldn't hep feeling a teensy bit like this was the end of the world.

Its not like I haven't had a full life. I have had my share of girls - some more serious than others - and my fair share of those who I was not serious about at all - but there is a certain inevitability about monogamy that had me breaking into a cold sweat. Don't get me wrong, I am no saint. But regardless of how I may have lived my life before this moment, I knew that the moment I said those words before the justice of peace, I would be the most faithful husband on the planet.

And it was probably that very truth that had me in a blue funk.

The boys had organized a bachelors party for me. Unfortunately, someone screwed up and instead of the strippers and all night party they all thought I was getting, we ended up at our favorite bar. I wasn't complaining. Frankly, tonight I was not in the mood for strange women, no matter how naked they were.

There were about 12 of us guys at a table at the corner and as could be expected, I was the focus of all the attention. I was plied with drinks of all sorts, cocktails, shooters, interminable rounds of drinks of dubious origin. In an hour, I was seriously buzzed.

Around about halfway through the evening I realized that one of the guys at the table was actually a girl. Michelle was one of my closest friends and even in my inebriated state, there was no mistaking the full throaty laugh right next to me. I turned and squinted. It was her alright, in a sleeveless see-through top and jeans sitting amongst a bunch of half drunk guys like she was one of them.

Let me explain Michelle. We had been friends through half a dozen relationships. A regular Harry met Sally - just without the happy ending. She was sexy and funny and intelligent but for all sorts of reasons we never had any chemistry of any sort. Its not that I haven't considered the possibilities - there were times between relationships when she came over and we talked late into the night about stuff. Nights when it got too late for her to go back to her apartment and when she just pulled on one of my old shirts and, instead of making her sleep on the couch, I asked her to share the bed with me. There were times when I thought she wanted to take things a little further - like the one time she just stripped off to her bra and panties - complaining about the heat and then promptly snuggled into me before going to sleep. But despite all the opportunities we had, nothing ever happened. I am sure we both thought about it at different times, but neither of us acted on it.

So here she was, the only girl allowed entry into this stag party, a real gal who was almost one of the guys. She sensed me staring at her and turned and gave me her trademark smile - a curl of the lips and a warmth that rose straight to her eyes.

"So" she said, "all nervous about tomorrow?"

Trust her to sense my mood. She had this uncanny way of seeing through my facade.

I was about to answer her when the next round of tequila shots arrived and everyone made a big production about how I had to lead the table.

"Make him do body shots" a voice next to me said, to loud hoots from the rest of the guys. I stared at Michelle. She shrugged, her shoulders. She was the only gal and it was up to her to do the honors.

She picked up the lime and rubbed it on the skin of her neck and poured salt over it. She then stuck the lime between her lips and winked at me. The guys started chanting and hooting. I was not sure where this was all headed but it looked as if Michelle was game. I picked up my shot glass, licked the base of her neck to get to the salt then downed the tequila and sucked the lime between her lips. The lime was sour and dulled the bite of the tequila but what jolted me nearly out of my stupor was the touch of her warm moist lips against mine. I lingered for a little longer than was really necessary, feeling her lips gently press against mine, wondering why I never tried to do this before.

I eventually had to pull away as my pals pounded my back and ordered for more drinks. The evening wore on. They had me dress in a skirt with a blonde wig and dance on the table wearing a white bra that they stuffed with napkins. I understand there was more of the same but somewhere around then the evening began to get hazy.

The next thing I remember, we were all headed to a friends place to continue the party. We all squeezed into two cars and for some reason, Michelle ended up sitting on my lap. This was not the first time she had sat in that position, but either the alcohol in my blood or the strangely erotic body shot we shared went straight to my groin and suddenly stiffened my cock. I know she noticed because she suddenly went still and then after a moment perceptibly leaned into me. She didn't turn back but in the darkness I felt her hand reach for mine and squeeze it gently.

I should have stopped it then and there. I was about to be married the next day and Michelle was my best friend. Whatever I did, regardless of who found out or did not, this was going to end up hurting either my wife to be or my best friend. I should have got out of the car and caught a cab home while, I could still remember what I was doing - but I didn't.

We got to my friends place. I was terribly unsteady on my feet and Michelle had to support me as I got out of the car. She pulled my arm over her shoulder and wrapped her arm around my waist as we staggered into the apartment. It was cold at night and even though the street was dark, I could see through her gauzy white top in the moonlight. She was wearing a pale blue bra that completely covered her small firm breasts. I could smell her perfume through the haze of alcohol and for a moment I staggered.

"Whoa" she said, "Maybe we should just wait outside for a while till the fresh air clears your head."

I nodded weakly, in no state of mind to argue. I leaned against the wall of the apartment and looked at her, drinking in her short blonde hair, cropped like Meg Ryan, her slim torso, vaguely visible through the transparent material of her top, and her long slender, denim encased legs that I had seen naked so many times before, but never once had wanted to touch with such fervor as I did right now.

"Do you know I am getting married tomorrow?" I asked, rather obviously.

"Yes" she answered simply. I thought I could hear a tinge of wistfulness in her voice.

"Everything changes after tomorrow" I said, not really knowing what I meant.

"I know." she said and then without warning reached in and kissed me on the lips.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
17-04-2008, 09:46 PM
We had never kissed on the lips before, but the moment our lips touched it was as if some enormous dam of pent up emotions cam tumbling down. I reached for her head like a drowning man clutching a life raft and pulled her head down towards mine, locking my lips to hers with a passion that must have left a bruise. We kissed for what seemed like hours, trailing wet lips over each others face, neck, ears, as if we were both trying to memorize each others faces in a completely different way.

We suddenly broke away, both realizing that we did not get here alone and that the other guys were probably just ahead of us. I was in no shape to go check so Michelle quickly ran ahead and told the gang that I was quite wasted and needed the fresh air and that we would join them in a bit. Either she was totally convincing or they were all too drunk to care, but in a few minutes, she was back, all alone wearing a wicked grin.

"So where were we?" she asked running her tongue lazily over her lower lip.

I looked around for someplace a little more secluded and nodded my head towards the garage behind the apartment. We quickly headed to the dark spaces behind the cars and even before we quite got there we fell upon each other like animals.

I caught her face in my hands and sucked her mouth furiously, letting out, what I only then realized was the pent up emotions of the last 10 years. She responded in kind, running her hands through my hair and forcing her tongue deep into my mouth with an almost violent passion.

I dropped my hands and raised her top up to her armpits, seeing for myself what she had half hidden all evening. Her bra was a bright blue and covered her small firm breasts completely. I lowered my head and kissed her between her breasts, gently licking the slopes of her breast as I felt her arch her head and let out an involuntary sigh. I moved my right hand to her bra, pushing it up and over her breast till her long hard nipple was exposed. I moved over till her nipple was between my lips and tugged at it gently, running my tongue all over her areola till she moaned and arched her back, pressing her breast further against my mouth. My hands were all over her torso, feeling the muscles on her back as they arched and flexed with my ministrations, feeling the taut firmness of her stomach and the outline of her ribcage below her breasts.

She suddenly reached behind her and unclasped her bra, pulling it off in one swift motion. Her breasts stood proud, small firm and tipped with long eraser hard nipples. She dropped her top so that her naked breasts were covered by the fabric yet achingly visible through the transparent fabric. She then sank to her knees in front of me and began to unbuckle my belt.

My cock was hard as rock by now. The moment she unbuttoned my jeans it popped out, making an ungainly tent of my underwear. I looked down at her as she stared at the bulge and couldn't help noticing how erotic this whole scene was. There was I with my jeans on the floor, my cock threatening to poke a hole in my Jockeys and a gorgeous girl in a completely transparent top, kneeling before it like a devotee before a deity.

I reached for the waistband of my underwear and pushed it down to join my trousers. My hard cock stood up strong and completely at right angles to my body aimed straight at her eye. She seemed transfixed, unable to move.

I reached down for her head and gently guided her towards my cock. She looked up at me, her eyes stricken with self doubt for a moment, doubtless thinking that I was going to be married to another woman tomorrow, and wondering whether she should go through with this. But then I saw the twinkle in her eye and the slow curling smile as she opened her mouth and enveloped my cock in the warm wet suction of her tongue.

The moment I felt her mouth on my cock I could not help but moan. She was very good, working my cock with skill and sensitivity, careful to ensure that she didn't ever scrape my skin with her teeth yet keeping up a firm suction that had me shuddering in no time whatsoever. I think she must have sensed it because she suddenly pulled me out and grinned wickedly.

"Are you sure that is how you want to end it" she asked softly, her voice no more than a murmur in the silence of the night.

I shook my head mutely, realizing that my friend of so many years had just agreed to be the last girl I fucked before I jumped into a life of self imposed monogamy.

She stood up in front of me. The moonlight through a high window in the garage lit her up like a spotlight. Her small round breasts were stuck to her sweaty skin. Her nipples poked through the fabric like they had a life of their own.

She kept here eyes on my as she slowly unbuckled her belt and then unzipped her jeans. She never broke her gaze even once as she bent down slowly, pushing them over her hips and down to the floor. She stepped out of her jeans and then slowly walked away from me to one of the cars parked in the corner. She looked over her shoulder at me as she walked away knowing that I was staring at her round ass, encased in her black lace panties that clenched and unclenched with each step she took. She stopped once she reached the car and then, after one last lingering look at me, draped herself over the hood, legs parted and arms over her head, vulnerable and completely open, symbolically offering her body up to me unconditionally.

I walked across to her, pulling my shirt off and tossing it to the floor. One part of me wanted to rush across to her and pound into her, the other, surprisingly calm part slowed down my walk, building the anticipation and soaking in the image of this slim beautiful girl lying on her back, almost in supplication, giving up her body to me to do as I will.

I reached her and stood over her. She looked up at me and then slowly pulled her top off so that she was completely naked except for her black lace panties. I gently ran my fingers over her panties, softly grazing the mound covered by the lace. I ran my fingers up her body, feeling her breasts fill my palms as I cupped them, her hard nipples, scratching my skin as I teased them. I ran my hands down the side of her breasts and up the side of her torso to her soft smooth armpits. I gently caressed her chin and her ears.

She writhed slowly on the bonnet of the car, her hands reaching above her head to the windscreen. I reached for the waistband of her panties, pulling it down with one hand. She eagerly raised her hips, helping me slip her last remaining garment off her body leaving her naked on the car.

I ran my eyes down her body and gasped. I know she had been contemplating a Brazilian, but I never thought she would get it done.

She smiled when she saw the sudden lust in my eyes, "I had it done this afternoon. Do you like it?"

I nodded speechless.

"Think of it as a wedding present" she breathed, running her hands down her own body and between her legs as she spread her legs wide, inviting.

My cock was harder than it had ever been. I reached for her hands and prized them away from her smooth hairless cunt, dipping a finger in between the folds of flesh. She was wet and glistening and completely ready for me. I rubbed some of her fluids on my cock and then positioned myself to enter into her.

"Michelle..." I said, almost as if I was giving her one last chance to tell me to stop.

"I want you inside me" she said, almost as if she sensed my doubt.

I thrust firmly into her. She gasped as she felt my long hard muscle, force its way into her body. A couple of thrusts and I was deep inside her warm moist cunt, feeling her sweaty body against my own.

"Fuck me" she said in almost a whisper.

I began to thrust, rhythmically. She responded, raising her body to meet mine, in time with my thrusts, harder and faster, feeling the friction between our bodies pushing both of us towards an orgasm. She reached behind me and grasped my back, digging her fingers into my skin. She raised her knees till they were almost under her armpits, allowing me complete and unhindered access into her body. I raised myself up so that I could thrust deeper and faster. She began to moan loudly, shaking her head from side to side, beads of sweat appearing on her hairline and above her lips. I could feel my orgasm building but I willed myself to keep it down, not wanting this moment to end.


She called out my name, arching her back and convulsing her vagina muscles as she allowed her orgasm to cascade over her body, shuddering as her entire body responded. The convulsive contractions of her vagina were too much for me to bear and in a rush my orgasm crashed all around me spurting semen deep inside her cunt again and again in an almost never ending fountain.

I collapsed on her breasts breathing heavily like a long distance runner.

"If only we had done this sooner ..." I whispered, the regret heavy in my voice.

The moment the words came out of my mouth, I know that it touched a chord in her. A tear slipped out of the corner of her eye as she realized that after what we had done today, things would never be the same. She smiled weakly and kissed my hands. I gently brushed her hair and kissed her on her lips. She clung to me, almost in desperation, one last time.

Then she got up. Put on her clothes and without saying another word, walked away from me.

The next day I got married. Michelle was there for the wedding and after that for the reception, but we never spoke. When I came back from my honeymoon, my friends told me she suddenly left town and no-one knew where she was.

I never saw her again.


The End

birdie8819
17-04-2008, 09:48 PM
You, Me and My Best Friend

You were completely gorgeous and we both wanted you as soon as we saw you, my best friend and I that is. So we both just left you alone, not wanting to step on each other's toes. Then one night, we were talking in our shared dorm about all the guys we would love to hook up with, not strings attached. Just get some ass and get out. Yes guy, we women do have those feelings too.

Well, it was not surprise when your name came up. With your sexy five o'clock shadow and icy blue eyes. What was surprising was that neither of us wanted a relationship with your fine ass.

That was the last we thought about it until we went to a dorm party, not knowing is was at your dorm. I can't speak for Jess, but as soon as I was you, my pussy got wet. Then it came to me. I whispered something in Jess' ear and waited for the affirmative response I was sure would follow.

I walked over to you and started grinding up against you in rhythm with whatever top 40 R&B hit was playing at the time. You got into it very quickly, reaching behind me to grab my ass, pulling me closer to you. Close enough to feel your erection harden against me. I reached down between us and started rubbing your dick through your pants. I looked up at you and saw your eyes alive with lust.

"You live here?" I asked

"Yeah....."

"Why don't you show me where you sleep"

I didn't have to ask twice. No sooner were the words out than you had me by the hand, leading me upstairs. The next thing I knew, you were pressed up against me, my back to the door. You were kissing my neck rather urgently while massaging my breasts with both hands.

"Whoa, slow down sweetie." I said pushing you away.

"I......" you stammered, "I thought you wanted....."

"I do." I cut you off, "but not here where someone might walk in on us."

Looking up at you I almost felt sorry for you. You looked so confused, even more so because as I was talking, my hands were busy getting your thick hard dick our in the open. I didn't feel too bad though, knowing that what I had in mind would more than make up for the way I was messing with your head, no pun intended.

I got to my knees and started licking your balls while holding your dick in my hands. I gently took them in my mouth one at a time and rolled them around on my tongue, sending a shiver through your body. I was just about to start sucking your cock when my cell phone rang. I stood up and answered the phone, letting you go rather unceremoniously as I stood.

"Sorry Hun," I said casually. "I gotta go."

"Just like that? You're going to just leave me like this?" you asked pointing at your completely aroused manhood.

"Of course not," I said imagining how that thick hard dick is going to feel deep inside me.

"Here," I say taking your hand a writing an address on your hand.

"Be there at 11 PM and I promise you'll get the fuck of your life."

With that, I left you right where you were, not even looking back.

Knock Knock

"Who is it?" Jess asked.

"Uh, this is Craig...." you hesitated not recognizing the voice."I met someone over at my dorm's party earlier and she told me I could......ah....meet her here?" you finished, more as a question than a statement.

The fact that despite being totally gorgeous, you weren't cocky and pretentious was extremely endearing, making Jess and me even hotter for you. It's amazing that such a thing was even possible.

"Come in." I called

You opened the door and the sight that met you was almost more than you could handle.

Jess was in a white lace bra and matching thong and I was in red booty shorts and black bra with red trim. We were sitting on one of the beds, kissing each other soft and slow, our tongues exploring each other's mouths as our hands wandered over one another's bodies. We stop briefly while I tell you to close the door and take a seat on the opposite bed. Once done, Jess and I continue our little show.

I pull her bra down exposing her hard pink nipples. I lean down and quickly flick my tongue, first over on then the other making her moan and arch her back. I don't miss my cue as I open my mouth wider and start sucking on as much of her full breast at will fit in my mouth.

Soon, I feel a hand start to rub my pussy through my panties. Now it's my turn to arch. Jess gets off the bed and gets down on her knees in front of me. She pulled my panties down and off, turning around to toss them at you. Next her finger slides into my warm, wet pussy. Slowly and as far as she can push it. She finger fucks me slowly increasing the speed and pressure until I'm moaning uncontrollably.

You pull your dick out of your pants and start playing with it while you watch. Seeing that beautiful dick again while getting so much pleasure pushes me over the edge. I cry out with my orgasm, pussy juices flowing like crazy.

As soon as Jess realizes what's happened, she starts eating my cookie, moaning as she savors all my wetness. Seeing her head buried between my legs like that is all you can take from across the room. You walk over and start kissing me, your tongue deep inside my mouth, your hands taking off my bra as fast as you can manage.

You push me down on the bed and Jess moves as well. Now I'm lying on my back, legs hanging over the side of the bed. You're standing, leaning over the bed, kissing me and Jess positions herself between you and the bed, taking your cock in her hand. You let out a rough moan as Jess closes her mouth around you and starts sucking.

I'll admit, I was a little jealous that she got to suck on you first, but as I feel one of your thick fingers begin caressing my clit, I decide I'll just fuck you first.

The three of us find a groove and we're all moaning with delight. All of a sudden you decide to take control.

"Get up." you tell me in a tone that brooks no argument.

Jess and I exchange an intrigued glance. We both liked to be dominated, but a guy who could handle both of us at the same time? That would really be something.

"You," Craig continued pointing to Jess. "Lie down where she was."

Jess quickly complied, curious to see what would happen next.

"Now sexy," he said smiling at me. "Get in a 69 position and start eating."

"Sure." I smiled as I got into place. Within seconds Jess and I were providing each other amazing oral pleasure. In fact, we were so involved with each other; I had forgotten Craig was even there until I felt his strong hands on my waist, pulling me into doggie position. I turned around to look at him as he entered me.

"Keep eating." he told me.

I was more than happy to obey. Jess' pussy tasted so good, and hearing her moan as I passed my tongue back and forth over her pearl was keeping me incredibly hot.

All of a sudden, Craig must have decided he wanted my attention. He went buck wild on me and DAMN was it good! He started thrusting deeper, harder and faster. I had to clamp my mouth around Jess' pussy just to keep from screaming, which apparently felt pretty good for Jess, because just as Craig began to cum all over my back, Jess began to cum all in my mouth. She thought it would be nice to return the favor, so she reached up and pulled me down on top of her mouth. With a few short licks, I was cumming in her mouth for the second time that night.

Jess finished everything off with a bang. She crawled out from under me and started licking Craig's load off my back. Once she got most of it into her mouth, she started kissing me. The tangy takes of Craig's jizz, combined with my pussy juice making our kiss that much more erotic.

Seeing that was enough for Craig to be ready for round two. The three of us did it every possible way we could think of that night and for the rest of our College time together. Even when we were all in relationships, we had our little threesomes. Craig ended up moving out of the country for work, but you can bet the three of us had quite a going away party.

Jess and I are now both happily married, but every year on the anniversary of our first fuck with Craig, we go to a club or a bar, pick a guy and ask him what he would say to a night involving,

"You, me and my best friend."


The End

birdie8819
17-04-2008, 09:51 PM
Early Birthday Present

My wife and I have been swingers now for about 1 year. We started, like many couples do, by talking about our fantasies and then stepping out of our comfort zones to achieve them. They started pretty small and then have worked up to where we are today.

Let me start by telling you about my wife. She is a firecracker at 4'11" and 106 lbs. She has large c breasts with the most suckable nipples along with a size 1 body. Just flat out hot. Her pussy is heaven with large lips and clit that is just made for sucking. Needless to say, I'm very oral and love to eat pussy whenever and wherever I can. I'm average height and weight, maybe better than average in the face but my tongue is my best feature. After 15 years of marriage, Casey my wife and I are enjoying our best sex together ever. Its no coincidence that we are swingers. What most people don't understand is that its not all about the sex, it heightens everything about your relationship especially the communication. Not all people are cut out for it though. Jealousy is not acceptable, but let me get off my soap box,

We were invited by a couple that we met at our first Meet and Greet. We have seen them on multiple occasions, and been to their house a few times for get togethers, but nothing compared to this party. It was one of those parties that non-swingers, or vanilla couples as we call them, can only dream about; 8 couples hot and horny with no drama.

The night started out slow with some drinking and mingling. Casey and I only knew 3 of the other couples besides the hosts. The women were hot and everyone was friendly. Once the booze started taking effect, especially on Casey, things became a lot more friendly.

Casey called me into the bathroom to chat while she was peeing, and I convinced her to leave her shorts off and go out in her thong. Needless to say, she started the ball(s) rolling. The next thing I know, Casey is on the counter top starting the body shots. Of course with us being friendly, it wasn't long before people were taking turns sucking on her nipples and kissing her.

I love to watch my wife with other people and was starting to become aroused. Her time was up soon enough and another woman named Tony took her place. Tony was quite attractive, 5'7" blondish brown hair, green eyes and an seductive smile. I had seen pictures of her before from our swingers website and was very curious about the long suckable nipples that I had seen.

Well, it wasn't long before those nipples came into view and I knew I had to have one. I slid over to the countertop, bent over her and took one in my mouth. Long, firm and delicious. I continued to suck and lick on her nipple. She began to get very vocal and very turned on. Within a few minutes of attention while on the counter top, Tony could not take anymore. She sat up and said," Ok, I need you and you right now." Tony had pointed to me and to a hot blonde friend of ours, Kelly.

Kelly, her husband Joe, Casey and I had seen each other before in social settings but had never been intimate. I was very intrigued by the proceeding possibilities, to say the least. Kelly is about the same size as Tony height wise, but thinner at about 115lbs with beautiful breasts and a firm toned body. Very sexy. Casey and I had talked about getting naked with Kelly on more than one occasion.

Tony looked at Kelly and I and said, "does everyone have a condom?" The answer from Kelly and I was a definite yes. Tony grabbed both of us by the hand and led us out of the kitchen and down the hall to the nearest bedroom. The room, lucky as we were, yes I was feeling really lucky, had no furniture and only a comforter on the floor.

Clothes began to fly. There was no sweetness, no tender undressing of each other, nothing but a race to see who could undressed first. Tony was the first undressed as all she had to remove was a denim skirt and a fancy tank top, no panties , nothing else.

Tony moved toward me and we began a hot, animalistic kiss. Our hands roamed over each other for the first time. Her skin was soft and warm. I pushed her to her knees and we continued our hot kiss. Kelly joined us for a hungry 3 way kiss. I couldn't take any more, I had to taste some pussy. I didn't care which one it was going to be. I pushed Tony to her back and once again attacked her nipples. They were harder than before and felt incredible in my mouth. Kelly began rubbing her pussy from the other side of her body.

Tony asked me if I had ever had a squirter before. I told her no. she said, "you're in for a treat then." Kelly then says" hey I'm a squirter too!" Now I had heard of women squirting and had seen pics, but had never seen one upclose and personal. And yes, I was in for a treat.

Kelly continued to rub Tony's clit and had now began to finger pussy. Tony again became very vocal and soon had her first orgasm of the night. Kelly sqealed as Tony's pussy shot its first load of juice into Kelly's hand. I knew I had to see this for myself.

I moved down to her pussy and Kelly and I switched places. I had my first taste of Tony. Her pussy was soaking wet from her first squirting orgasm compliments of Kelly's talented fingers. I didn't know what to expect after a woman had squirted, but it didn't have any taste at all. So I dipped my tongue deeper into her pussy to really taste her and was rewarded with a sweet nectar. After teasing her for awhile and Tony increasing her vocal display, I moved up to attack her clit. I pulled the hood back and took her clit between my lips and began to suck and swirl around it with my tongue. Tony shot into the stratosphere and began to scream like I was killing her. Her body instantly began to shake uncontrollably and I experienced my first squirt.

Remember when you were a kid and you drank out of the hose on a hot summer day? This was like I was waiting for it to come on and my friend turned it on from around the side of the house. The fluid shot down my throat like it was coming from that garden hose. Tasteless and hot. Followed by a slower flood of regular pussy nectar. I was still in shock from the squirt when Tony yells," get him up here, I have to fuck him now!"

Kelly was nice enough to hand me a condom already out of the package. I rolled it down my raging hard cock and climbed in between Tony's legs. I pushed her bent knees up to her tits, my favorite position, and entered her pussy for the first time.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
17-04-2008, 09:52 PM
Holy shit it felt good. Now you vanillas that are not allowed to have strange pussy, you just don't know what you are missing. Knowing that you are not cheating on your wife because she is off doing what she wants and you will both tell each other all about it later, I am the luckiest man in the world. I would never advocate cheating on your spouse. That is never a good thing. But, strange pussy is really good. It will never be as good as my wife's, I really do believe that her pussy was made for my cock.

With a decent buzz on from a few cocktails, and the thrill of being able to perform for 2 hot women, my attitude changed and I became a fucking machine. There was no emotions to have that deep down satisfying feeling, it was just raw sex. I fucked Tony for all I was worth. Fast and slow, she loved it all. She seemed to have an orgasm every 2 minutes or so. She made me feel like I was in a porno. After hour it seemed, I was out of breath and needed to slow down. She and Kelly were kissing deeply and I pulled my cock out for a brief rest.

Kelly moved Tony onto her hands and knees and slid under her. Tony's upturned ass looked to inviting and I moved into the space between her outspread legs and slid my still rock hard cock into her sloppy pussy. I began fucking her with a steady rhythm. I felt something warm and wet slide over my balls and realized that Kelly was licking my cock, balls and Tony's pussy from her position. Oh my god did it feel good. I didn't want to think about it too much, so I grabbed Tony's hips and began fucking her for all I was worth again. This seemed to go for another 10-15 minutes before Tony just couldn't cum anymore and I was out of breath again.

I still was not close to cumming, Kelly handed me a bottle of water, removed my condom and took my cock into her mouth. I sat on the comforter, trying to avoid the huge wet spots from the squirting Tony, while Kelly expertly sucked my cock. Her mouth was so warm and soft. She added just the right amount of pressure, it was like my wife had taught her how to suck my cock, and it was pushing me toward the edge.

I didn't want to cum in her mouth and I still had not fucked her yet. I pushed Kelly onto her back and Tony was reading my mind as she moved over to slip a fresh condom onto my cock. I pushed Kelly's knees to her large breasts and began to fuck her as I had Tony, remember, it is my favorite position.

Tony was telling me to fuck her hard, fuck her hard. Kelly was also really vocal and began to scream as she reached her first orgasm quickly. As she yelled," oh fuck yea, ffffuuuuucccckkkkkk mmmmeeeee. Kkeeeeeeepp fffuuukkking mmmeeee." In the low light entering the blinds, I could see my cock pounding into her pussy and then it happened. She began to squirt. Oh my god, it was like a drinking fountain shooting up toward my stomach. It coated my groin, cock, balls and my lower abdominal area. I felt like a stud, my ego was soaring. I kept fucking her until she squirted twice more. We were all out of breath as Tony had been finger fucking herself as she encouraged the 2 of us to fuck harder. I still had not cum as I was having so much fun watching these women cum, it wasn't really important that I hadn't cum yet.

The 3 of us grabbed our bottles of water and tried to quench our thirst. What a work out. I had just done 5000 crunches and was physically tired. My mind was not quite satisfied though. Eating pussy is my favorite as I had said earlier, and I had not eaten Kelly's pussy yet.

I searched the comforter for a dry spot and when I had found one, I pushed Kelly onto her back and moved down to her bald pussy. I began my assault on her pussy like I was dying of thirst. The water had done nothing to quench it. It wasn't long before Kelly squirted in my mouth in quick bursts. Unlike Tony, Kelly's squirt had a faint taste and I was happy as a pig at the trough. I continued to suck her clit and she came again. She was cumming at my will. My mouth was getting tired. I moved up to Kelly's mouth and gave her a big wet kiss with her own pussy juice in my mouth.

As I continued to play with Kelly's pussy, voices outside the door were now apparent to me. The door opened and our hostess and my wife stuck their heads in the room to see what was going on. My beautiful wife asked me if I was having fun. I told her definitely, did she want to join us. She told me that she needed to sit down for awhile as she had just had fun with a really fat cock of another of the party goers. She did reach down and play with Kelly's hard nipples and then down to her slippery pussy. She drew some of Kelly's juices up to her mouth and told me that she needed to have some of that soon too. What a woman. God I love her.

All of us left the room and headed for the kitchen. I then looked at the clock, we had been in the room for almost 2 hours and it was now my birthday. I smiled to myself as I thought about the awesome present I had received by first my beautiful wife, that we can experience such a great night and be closer than ever as we relayed our stories to each other as we left, and then by 2 incredibly hot women who had basically raped me. Ok, I was a willing participant, but now I cant wait for my wife's birthday.


The End

birdie8819
17-04-2008, 10:09 PM
Shower Scene

He walked out of the shower and grabbed his favorite fluffy blue towel. Even in humidity like this it didn't seem to dry him well enough. He still loved the look of this master bathroom and thought about incorporating some of the ideas into his own master bath when he built his dream home. He loved the walk-in shower big enough for two that was separate from the over-sized whirlpool tub. He loved the huge picture window that let in so much sunlight it was almost like a natural sauna. When he built his house he would have a similar picture window in his bath, but the view would be much better...over looking the mountains...not looking into his neighbor's yard. He looked out his picture window at that moment and instead of seeing the neighbor's yard below, he was looking into his neighbor's master bath...into a picture window identical to his own. And the view was not so bad after all....

His neighbor was stepping out of her own shower and right into his line of sight. Damn it to hell. He was instantly hard. She was a very attractive woman and he couldn't help but to watch her go about her morning routine as if nothing was out of the ordinary...as if she wasn't standing buck-naked in front of a huge picture window where God and everyone and he could see her...in all her glory. And she was glorious.

She was squeezing the water out of her long, strawberry-blonde hair with a towel. It looked darker when wet, almost auburn. Her lovely, firm breasts were still glistening with moisture before she took the towel and rubbed them dry. He wondered if the rough fabric made her nipples stand out. It appeared so, as he stood out too. As she took the towel and rubbed her arms and legs dry and then rubbed the soft place between her thighs. He was entranced. Her long legs seemed to go on forever and at the juncture of them he could see the tiny curls that confirmed her hair color was natural.

She dropped the towel to the floor and reached over to the vanity sink where she picked up a bottle...no a tube...oh Lordy, a tube of lotion. She was going to rub lotion on herself, all over herself, while he stood there helpless. God help him, he couldn't turn away. She squeezed a small amount into her hands, rubbed them lightly together and started at her left heel. She rubbed the lotion in almost sensuously. She ran her long fingers up her left leg and repeated the same for her right. Just how soft were those legs? They looked like silk and he could tell, even from this distance of fifty feet, that the lotion she used had shimmering crystals in it. She squeezed more of the lotion into her hands and then applied it to her flat stomach and full breasts. She's going to need help with her back, he thought. But when she reached up and stretched her arms behind her back, her breasts seem to swell even larger and his hands ached to touch them. She didn't need any help getting the lotion to her back. She was quite the contortionist at the moment and his ache grew even more. He'd never been this hard for anyone...ever.

Suddenly she was looking at him. She was looking straight through the window and right at his protruding member. She lifted her eyebrows and a smile, very nearly like a smirk, graced her lips.

"Oh God!" he groaned allowed. He turned his head away and couldn't believe he'd been caught watching her. He didn't mean for it to happen. She was there; he was there. He was a damn pepping tom! He grabbed for his towel which had slipped out of his hands as he had watched the erotic scene unfold in front of him and wrapped it tight around his waist. "What the hell is she going to think of me now?"

He turned back towards the window expecting to see her empty bathroom. She would have walked quickly from the room, shocked and embarrassed by him, his damn erection and his over-active imagination. In those few moments he had watched, his mind could think of several different things he would love to do to that body of hers.

The room was not empty. He could still see her. But instead of the clear window as it had been moments before, she had let down the window covering: a nearly-transparent white veil that covered the window, but still allowed him to see her naked form. She was still going about her morning routine and was pretending like he wasn't there anymore. She was standing sideways and even through the veil he could see the soft curves of her body. She looked at him then, over her shoulder, almost demurely and then slid her arms into the sleeves of a peach silk robe and wrapped the belt loosely around her waist. She was walking out of the room, but glanced over her shoulder again to his window.

He let out a huge roar of frustration. Though the windows were not open, it appeared she had heard him. He could tell that she smiled widely then as the whiteness of her teeth glistened against her honey-hued skin. With a flip of her hair to fall like a waterfall down her back, she left the room.

He calmly and quietly turned away from the window, dropped his towel and walked back into the shower. Then he turned the water on... full-blast...ice cold.


The End

birdie8819
17-04-2008, 10:10 PM
Managing Melanie

Janet was 43. She'd been a widow for more than two years, and for all of that time she realized how hopelessly incapable she was of controlling the misbehavior of her only child, her daughter Melanie. Janet's late husband had tried to discipline the girl, by grounding her and cutting off her allowance, but he'd had little success. And then Janet, on her own, had had no success at all.

Melanie had had brushes with the law throughout her teens over such things as shoplifting and marijuana possession, but she continued to hang out with other delinquent kids and got into trouble on a regular basis. Somehow she'd managed to avoid having a criminal record, despite showing no remorse (except briefly, in courtrooms) over her actions. She'd managed to graduate from high school, but only with the help of some generous grading by teachers who were eager to help her get on with her life somewhere else.

Melanie was now attending a private boarding college for young women. She was not there by choice.

Janet had heard about the college from a Social Worker who had been assigned by the court to help Janet deal with her daughter more effectively. The college had a reputation for its high level of discipline, which had been proven to be beneficial in 'straightening out' problem youngsters. The college even required the girls to wear uniforms - white blouses and kilted skirts in a tartan plaid - exactly as if they were still in a school for children, a requirement which had the desired humbling and humiliating effect on its students. Melanie could hardly believe it when a seamstress came to their house to take her measurements for the uniforms.

Sending Melanie to the college took a substantial bite out of the annuities which Janet's late husband had left to provide financially for his wife and daughter, but Janet felt that if it helped get Melanie's life back on track it was worth the cost.

At the end of each semester Janet received a report from the college on Melanie's performance, both academically and otherwise, both in and out of the classroom. As the months went by, Janet saw an almost unbelievable improvement in every aspect of her daughter's performance. She actually wondered if the school was being totally honest in their reports, but when Melanie was home for two weeks at Christmas she could see the amazing difference for herself.

For one thing, Melanie had become, for the first time, a polite and well-mannered young woman.

Janet could remember when Melanie showed no desire to be at home at all, except for meals and sleep when she couldn't get those elsewhere, but now she seemed genuinely happy to spend her days and evenings at home and in her mother's company. She was helpful around the house, without being ordered to be. She was affectionate, too, to a degree that Janet had once thought her daughter would never be. The warm hugs and gentle cheek kisses that Melanie showered freely on her mother almost brought tears of joy to Janet's eyes.

Janet couldn't help but wonder what there was about Melanie's college life which was having such a profound and positive impact on the girl's attitude and behavior. She hoped that Melanie would be able to tell her something about it, so she asked her daughter to tell her what her life at the college was like.

Melanie's first day at the college was, she thought bitterly, the worst day of her life. She and the other firstyear girls had been herded by unsympathetic upperclass girls through the tedious and stressful processes of registration, dormitory room assignments, issues of uniforms, and so on. There were lists of chores and duties the girls had to perfom, and pages and pages of rules to be read and memorized. Each senior girl carried a short rod, not unlike a bandleader's baton, and used it to whip the backsides of firstyear girls who didn't keep up the demanding pace or who showed the slightest hesitation in following instructions. Melanie had felt the sting of the rods just twice that day, but they had the desired effect and Melanie found herself trying hard to avoid further punishment. It was like Boot Camp in the military, she thought, without the fun of getting a firearm of your own.

That evening, the firstyear girls gathered in the college's gymnasium to be welcomed formally by the school's Headmistress, who spoke only briefly but who left no doubt in their minds that there was now no room for mischief or slacking in their totally controlled lives. By bedtime on that first day Melanie was exhausted and, perhaps for the first time in her life, more than a little frightened by what her mother had gotten her into.

The girls quickly settled into the college's daily routine, which was simple but allowed for no deviations. There were chores to be done in the morning, school classes through the day, quiet study time in the evening, and lights out at bedtime at ten o'clock sharp. Melanie changed her metaphor for the college from that of an army boot camp to that of a medium-security prison.

Melanie quickly learned how the school functioned. She learned that failure to abide by the stict rules, however minor and harmless the transgression, was never tolerated and always resulted in punishment to the offender. Most of the punishments were administered by the faculty, the class Mistresses, but some were handed out by senior girls if they were the ones offended by a girl's actions. The punishments varied in severity, but some were very severe indeed.

The faculty had their own uniform of sorts, although they had some freedom in the choice of colours in their clothing. They all wore sheer blouses, snug skirts to just below the knee, pantyhose or stockings, and modest height heels. They wore sweaters or blazers on cool or windy days, but those were removed in the classroom. Mistresses were always addressed only as 'Mistress', but their first names were used when referring to them outside of their earshot, as in Mistress Joan or Mistress Margaret.

Melanie witnessed the administration of punishment by one of the Mistresses on her very first full day of classes, when the girl who sat at the desk immediately in front of Melanie had allowed her mind to wander. The class Mistress, Mistress Caroline, caught sight of the girl looking out the window instead of at the blackboard where Mistress Caroline had been writing the highlights of today's lesson. Mistress Caroline glanced at her seating chart and found the girl's name.

"Anna!" shouted Mistress Caroline so suddenly and so loudly that all of the girls were startled. "Your attention is supposed to be on the classwork, not whatever you see in the sky out there."

She stode down the aisle between the desks and when she reached Anna she pulled the girl to her feet by a handful of her hair. Anna let out a shriek of pain and the class gasped in shocked surprise. Mistress Caroline forced the girl's head down onto the desktop, ordered her to spread her legs slightly and brace herself, and quickly gathered the girl's skirt up to the waist. The girl's plain white cotton panties were fully exposed to view, stretched tightly over her plump buttocks. Mistress Caroline drew a narrow wooden spatula from the back waistband of her skirt, put an arm around the girl's waist, holding her still and keeping her skirt up out of the way, and then gave the girl's bottom three rapid and very firm strokes with the spatula, each of which brought a groan of humiliation and pain from the girl, after which Mistress Caroline smoothed the girl's skirt back down over her bottom and ordered the girl to sit back down again.

"Say Thank you, Mistress," said Mistress Caroline, her voice quiet and controlled.

"Thank you, Mistress," answered Anna, as soon as she realized what was expected of her. Mistress Caroline tucked the spatula back into her waistband, returned to the front of the room, and went on with her lecture as if nothing out of the ordinary had just taken place.

The other girls looked at each other nervously. Anna tried to control her tears, shifting her hips from side to side to find a position where the pain in her bottom could be minimized. Her face was flushed and she was panting audibly. Mistress Caroline had made her point, and the world outside the windows no longer interested her students in the least. Melanie had seen it all, up close, and it took her several minutes to get her mind fully back to the classwork.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
17-04-2008, 10:12 PM
In bed that night, sleep would not come as Melanie replayed the incident over and over in her mind. The swift and painful punishment dealt out by Mistress Caroline had shocked her, but there were other aspects of the event that had also affected her powerfully. The look of the girl's bottom cheeks in her plain panties was strangely thrilling in itself, because it showed the girl's vulnerability and utter submission to her punisher. As the spatula had struck again and again, Melanie could almost feel the pain it was causing and wondered if she could take such punishment as bravely as Anna had.

And what was Mistress Caroline feeling, if anything? She showed no emotion, not anger or even annoyance. Melanie knew that she must have felt something, if only the satisfaction of a task well done. And what was that thing she did right at the end, when she smoothed Anna's skirt back down? Melanie could have sworn that Mistress Caroline had taken a moment longer to do that then was necessary, as if she was gently moving her hand over the lines she had just made with her spatula, almost caressingly... Now that was weird, thought Melanie. Really weird.

Melanie learned that the proper technique for accepting punishment was to follow the Mistress' instructions exactly, make as little noise as possible, and to thank the Mistress afterwards for the valuable corrective lesson. She also discovered that some girls got more punishments than others, almost as if the Mistresses had singled them out for special mistreatment. Some were taken by the Mistresses to the Headmistress herself, presumably for even greater punishment, and some of those who had received punishment at the hands of the Headmistress seemed to take pride in this accomplishment. Weirder and weirder, thought Melanie.

Melanie had had her share of punishments, all of which she knew she deserved, but it was some time before she felt a subtle change in the way she felt about them. That change happened in a certain class, taught by the stunningly attractive and shapely Mistress Patricia, who seemed to have an unexplained personal grudge against Melanie. Melanie found herself bent over her desk with her skirt raised (she had learned to pull her skirt up out of the way herself) in that class more than others, but she quickly got over her sense of injustice as she began to appreciate the corrective efforts of Mistress Patricia.

First she began to feel better after being spanked (Mistress Patricia preferred to use a pingpong paddle), and then she began to feel better during the spankings, and then she began to look forward to the spankings. Melanie didn't misbehave just to get punished by Mistress Patricia, but when she was ordered to present her bottom for the paddle she was quick to comply. She liked Mistress Patricia's fragrance, the feel of the woman's hip firmly against her own, the way the woman's hands moved over the seat of her panties before she began the spankings, and the gentle, almost affectionate, pats her buttocks received to signal that the last spank had been administered. She would smile at Mistress Patricia as she thanked her, and once almost caught a hint of a smile on the Mistress Patricia's lips in return.

Melanie's whole world changed the day she turned in an unfinished homework assignment to Mistress Patricia. Melanie had sincerely tried to complete the work on time, but she'd been caught by the ten o'clock 'lights out' curfew. Mistress Patricia had glanced through the students' work while the girls were working on their own in class, and had noticed Melanie's incomplete worksheet. In full hearing of the entrie class, she ordered Melanie to come to her office after class, to discuss this unacceptable behavior. The other girls knew well that Melanie was probably in for a serious whipping. Melanie knew it too, but she was oddly calm about that possibility.

Later, in the privacy of Mistress Patricia's office, Melanie waited alone for her punisher to arrive. It was usual for Mistresses to make their charges wait for their punishments, giving them time to think about their errors and about the necessity that they be prevented from recurring. Mistress Patricia swept into the office a few minutes later, and surprised Melanie by locking the door behind her. She got a paddle from her desk drawer and gestured for Melanie to assume the position, bent over the desk. Melanie raised her skirt without being asked.

"You know why you are here, don't you, Melanie," said Mistress Patricia, her hand resting on Melanie's right buttock and seeming to be testing its resiliency through the cotton of the girl's briefs.

"Yes, Mistress," answered Melanie.

"Good. Then we don't have to go over your shortcomings again." Melanie watched Mistress Patricia's paddle moving about idly in the air, and then the Mistress caught Melanie totally by surprise by spanking her bottom with her bare hand, something she'd never seen her do with another student. As if to assure Melanie that she hadn't forgotten the paddle, it came down with a resounding thwack a moment later. Melanie's lower body jerked at the sudden shock, and her legs shifted to keep her steady as she awaited more of the same. It came, one hard spank after another, and Melanie could feel Mistress Patricia's free hand moving over her buttocks between the slaps, patting the injured flesh and squeezing the cheeks of the girl's ass. The spanking went on and on, far longer than any punishment Melanie had ever suffered before.

She heard herself moaning, and she thought she might be crying. She was in agony and then, she realized, she wasn't. For the first time in her life, Melanie experienced the strange feeling of crossing the pain/pleasure threshold and felt herself floating, almost apart from her own body, as waves of pleasure swept through her.

Mistress Patricia kept up the spanking rhythmically. She bent her head down close to Melanie's, her hair tumbling over the girl's neck and shoulders, and she whispered, "I think you're enjoying this."

"Yes ... Mistress", Melanie managed to say, amazed at the sound of her own voice.

Suddenly Melanie felt her panties between pulled down over her hips and off. Mistress Patricia's bare hands were now spanking Melanie's bare ass cheeks, hard. There would sometimes be long pauses between spanks, and then they would begin again. Melanie had no idea what Mistress Patricia might be doing during those pauses, but she stopped thinking about that when she felt the woman's hands fondling her buttocks. Then she felt the woman's lips moving over the heated flesh of her ass. Melanie raised her hips slightly, so delicious was the touch of Mistress Patricia's mouth, and felt the woman's hand slip underneath her to cup the mound of Melanie's pussy. She felt two fingers slip wetly into her pussy, and softly brush the side of her clitoris. If the woman's other hand hadn't continued to spank Melanie's bottom, the girl thought she might have actually had an orgasm.

Mistress Patricia's brought her mouth close to Melanie's, and the woman whispered, "Your pussy is very wet now. Do you want me to stop?"

"No!" gasped Melanie. "Don't stop, please, Mistress...I've never felt anything like this before." She turned to face Mistress Patricia and saw that the woman had unbuttoned her blouse. The woman's full bosom was half exposed above the cups of her bra, and a glimpse of her pantyhose was visible above the waist of her skirt. Melanie looked at her and all she could say was, "You are very beautiful, Mistress".

Mistress Patricia took Melanie's face in her hands, looked into the girl's eyes, and then kissed her on the mouth, first tenderly and quickly and then lingeringly and more deeply. She thrust her tongue into the girl's mouth, but only for a moment. She returned Melanie's head to the desktop and resumed her position behind the girl. She hit Melanie's ass hard, several times, with the paddle.

There was a moment of relative inaction and quiet, as Mistress Patricia rummaged around in her desk drawers for something, which she apparently found.

"I'm going to punish you in a way that may be new to you, Melanie," said Mistress Patricia. "You trust me, don't you."

"Yes, Mistress, I trust you," said Melanie.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
17-04-2008, 10:15 PM
Melanie felt her body being repositioned, her feet a little farther from the desk and her waist bent more. Her bottom was thrust up and back, as if begging for more punishment.

And then Melanie felt a finger or two moving along the slit of her pussy again. She groaned in pleasure at the touch and in anticipation of the fingers entering her. But when she felt the poke of something between her outer pussy lips she was keenly aware that it was not Mistress Patricia's fingers there, but something else. And then it, whatever it was, was inside her.

'It can't be a cock', thought Melanie, 'but what...?'

Mistress Patricia's hands gripped Melanie's hips firmly and she thrust her hips forward to fuck the girl with the strapon dildo she had put on. Melanie began to buck and shiver as an orgasm swept over her, and Mistress Patricia grabbed a handful of the girl's hair and used it for leverage to drive the cockhead as deep into the girl as it could go. Melanie cried out at the feeling of having her hair pulled and her pussy stretched painfully, but in the throes of orgasm the pain blended deliciously with the pleasure and seemed to add to her ecstatic release.

A few minutes later, as Mistress Patricia held Melanie in her arms, the girl realized what had been going on with those girls who seemed to be eager for punishment. They were hungry for the kind of feelings Melanie had just experienced for the first time. And now she knew what was going on in the minds of some of the Mistresses, who were finding pleasure in administering punishment to the girls and then in having sexual contact with them.

Melanie knew that she wasn't falling in love with Mistress Patricia. Although she seemed to be thinking about the woman a lot of the time, eager for more of the kind of contact that they had enjoyed once, she was now also looking at other females with that same sort of lustful craving. She suspected that the Mistresses might share information regarding those girls who responded in a special way to physical pain, as some of them looked intently at Melanie, and even smiled at her, when they passed her in the hallways. Even the Headmistress gave her a long studying look when she had reason to look in on one of Melanie's classes.

Melanie began to befriend those girls who seemed to be punished more than they deserved to be, knowing that she now had more than a little in common with them. She was strongly drawn to Anna, the girl whose punishment on the first day of school had introduced Melanie to the exciting world of corporal play (she wouldn't have called it play at that time), and the two of them began to meet in private places where they could kiss and fondle each other and arouse each other with tales about their adventures in the clutches of the Mistresses. Just as Melanie had formed a bond with Mistress Patricia, Anna had formed hers with Mistress Caroline.

One afternoon Melanie and Anna were alone together on the landing of a little-used stairwell, kissing and touching each other, when the door to the floor below them opened suddenly and the two found themselves caught in the obviously displeased eyes of Mistress Caroline. The woman simply said, "Be at the Headmistress' residence at eight o'clock this evening. Both of you. No excuses." And she turned and walked down the stairs and away.

The Headmistress' house was an old three-storey mansion of sorts. It had once been the residence of the wealthy gentleman who had founded the college decades before. The girls arrived exactly on time, as they knew they were expected to, and were ushered into a side parlour by a young woman who was part of the household staff, possibly a maid. Melanie and Anna sat uncomfortably in the very comfortable chairs there, silent and intensely aware of the seriousness of their situation. The maid had said nothing to them beyond the simplest of greetings. She was used to girls being there for reasons they wouldn't want to talk about.

Some minutes later the maid returned and asked the girls to follow her. She led them through a side door and down a hallway, through another door and down a flight of stairs, and finally into a large somewhat darkened room in what the girls knew must be part of the house's basement floor. Waiting for them there, in large, upholstered armchairs, were the Headmistress and Mistresses Caroline and Patricia. The women rose as the girls entered the room, and introductions were made because the girls had never officially met the Headmistress. The maid left them, closing the door behind her.

As their eyes adjusted to the low lighting level in the room, the girls could see that they were in a sort of den or recreation room, with dark wood wall panelling, subdued indirect lighting, and the kind of deep carpeting and heavily upholstered furniture you might expect to find in a room intended for relaxation and casual entertaining.

The Headmistress did all of the talking at first. The girls hadn't heard her speak since she had given that welcoming address to the firstyear girls on the day of their arrival at the college. Her tone commanded respect. She was a tall and powerful looking woman. She looked and sounded just as you would expect a Headmistress to look and sound. She said she knew that the two Mistresses in the room had had cause to punish the girls on other occasions, and she hoped the girls were aware of the gravity of their most recent transgression. She said that they were about to be punished again, this time by both of the Mistresses.

"For your punishment this evening, both of you are to be totally undressed," she said simply, as if there was nothing particularly unusual about this. Her words certainly left no room for question or disagreement. Then she sat down, in a chair that was located to provide her a good view of the entire room, and took a sip from a sizeable brandy snifter.

The Mistresses stepped forward and began to undress the girls. There was a brief moment, when both had been stripped down to just their underwear, that they thought that the undressing process might be over, but the Mistresses went right on with their work until both girls stood in the center of the room totally naked. The girls' eyes were cast downward, as if it was unseemly of them to look at the Mistresses or at each other.

"You both look quite lovely ... quite adorable," said the Headmistress. "I can see why your Mistresses have become so fond of you, and why they feel so wronged by your misguided and unauthorized play with each other."

The girls were led to two upholstered benches and directed to lie upon them, face up. They did as they were told, and were promptly shackled to the benches' legs. The Mistresses partially undressed themselves, revealing the latex leotard-like garments with crotch and nipple cutouts that had been hidden under their 'ordinary' clothing.

The Mistresses began the punishments. The Headmistress watched.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
17-04-2008, 10:16 PM
The Mistresses used a variety of implements, some intended to induce pain and others intended to overstress the senses, such as nipple clamps and vaginal spreaders, whips and riding crops, feather ticklers and silk lashes, and an assortment of very hot and very cold liquids and gels which were applied to the erotic zones and other sensitive places on the girl's bodies. When either of the girls showed signs of being close to orgasm, the stimulants were changed so that the girls were deprived of the pleasures of climax.

At moments when the girls' suffering seemed especially intense, the erotic effect of this on the Mistresses was apparent and they fell into each other's arms and performed cunnilingus on each other as the girls watched, helplessly. The Headmistress fingered her own pussy and tweaked her own nipples.

The games went on for over an hour, until the women tired of their own pleasureable pursuits. The girls were close to fainting from the extended period of their torment. The implements were put away, the girls' bodies were cleaned of the substances applied onto them, and they were released from their shackles.

But the evening was far from over. The four lay on the carpet and paired off so that Melanie was with Mistress Patricia and Anna was with Mistress Caroline. They kissed and embraced and caressed each other for awhile, and then the Mistresses lay back and opened their legs to let the girls feast upon their already very wet pussies. The Headmistress joined them, kneeling astride the heads of the Mistresses and feeding her pussy to them in turn. When any of the five slipped into orgasm, the others would regroup and the lesbian-style sex went on with different partnerings. At one point they 69'd in a sort of daisy chain. Strap-on dildos were produced to bring another kind of sensation into the games. Melanie and Anna got their chance to make love to each other, in full view of their Mistresses, the consummation of the very act that had gotten them into trouble in the first place. At the climax of all of this, as the Mistresses and their girls lay entangled in a heap of body parts on the carpet, the Headmistress stood over them and released a steady warm stream of pee over them all.

The Mistresses and the girls were the Headmistress' guests for the night. After they all showered together, they went to bed and got some much-needed rest.

Janet and Melanie had been sitting side by side on their Living Room sofa as Melanie answered her mother's questions about the school and her life there.

Of course this account doesn't exactly reflect the way that Melanie related the events to her mother. Melanie had no desire to shock her mother with the sado-masochistic details of it all, but Janet got the message nonetheless. The reason for the college's success was its combination of strict discipline, backed up by corporal punishments when needed, and a very open attitude toward lesbian sex on the part of its faculty and the more adventurous among its students.

"I didn't know you liked girls, Melanie," said Janet, trying to come to grips with the one aspect of this that had caught her completely by surprise and which might have serious implications for her daughter.

"Neither did I, Mom," said Melanie. "And maybe I won't limit myself to girls once I'm no longer in the wholly-female environment of the college."

There was a long silence. Janet seemed to be struggling with her own feelings. Finally, she seemed to reach some sort of agreement within herself.

"Your father is no longer with us, dear," she said. "It's just you and me now. I can't think of an environment more wholly-female than that."

Melanie laughed, and gave her mother a warm hug. And then she bent and kissed her mother on the cheek. Janet returned the kiss. Their eyes met, and then their mouths met, and soon Janet and Melanie were tongue-kissing each other and groping inside their clothing as they wriggled into a more nearly horizontal position on the sofa.

"I haven't done this since my high school girlfriend tried to corner me in the back seat of her father's car," giggled Janet. "You're the college girl here, Melanie honey. You're going to have to be my teacher. And we only have another week before you head back to school."

"I'll teach you what I know, Mom," the girl smiled. "The rest we'll have to figure out together as we go along." And she unhooked her mother's pretty bra.

Melanie wondered how long she could put off telling her mother about the rough and painful sort of loving that she so much enjoyed, and how her mother might feel about being asked to paddle the living daylights out of her daughter as a part of foreplay between them. But that could wait. Right now all she could think about was that her mother's pussy was about to come into view and would need her full attention.


The End

birdie8819
17-04-2008, 10:18 PM
The Red Ribbon

Here was a red ribbon tied around the hairbrush.

Later that morning, I called my roommate Melissa at work. It was a brief conversation – two words after the usual hellos – and both of them were mine: "Ten-thirty." Hanging up, I thought about my roommate, our arrangement and the hairbrush in my hand. I didn't return it to the bathroom, but rather removed the ribbon, and took the stout, oak brush and placed it on the coffee table. I placed the red ribbon in a manila envelop, addressed it to Melissa at work and left our apartment to run a couple of errands. The first was to the design firm where she worked where I left the envelop with the receptionist with instructions that it be delivered to Melissa. The next was to a small shop on Polk Street where I made a special, albeit small, purchase. Nothing but the best – or worst, depending upon how you looked at it – for Melissa.

With the exception of another call to Melissa's office, the rest of the afternoon was spent on work and other mundane pursuits. In the evening, I went to a friend's place for dinner, in part because I wanted to avoid Melissa. I got back to the house we rented around ten. Melissa was there, the red ribbon in her hair. She saw me and went into her room without a word. At ten-thirty she came out and stood in front of me.

I looked her up and down. She was having a hard time meeting my eyes. Whatever this was, it had upset her. "Well?" I asked.

She crossed her arms in front of her breasts. She was wearing a black Ramones tee shirt, Levis, a pair of old Nike running shoes and the red ribbon. She still wouldn't meet my eyes. I looked down at the hairbrush on the table and back up at the ribbon in her hair. "I'm waiting Melissa...there's something you wanted to talk about."

I nodded to the streak of red in her hair, "That ribbon came out of the drawer and was tied on the hairbrush – it's an action you can't undo now."

A whisper, "I know." Still she could 't meet my eyes.

"And I see you wore the ribbon in your hair all day. How did that make you feel?"

Her face was blank. Like mask on a character out of a Japanese Noh drama, worn by a master, it's emptiness spoke volumes. It spoke of shame, of fear, of guilt, of an unresolved battle taking place within her.

Still whispering. "I'm nervous."

"As well you should be Melissa, but I asked you not how you're feeling now, where nerves and butterflies in your stomach are what I'd expect, but how you felt today. When you opened that package and saw the ribbon you had tied around the hairbrush. When you saw the 'request' that you'd left me this morning coming back to you at work. That's what I want to know about."

She finally looked me in the eye. Her hands dropped from her breasts. Her voice was strong and clear. "I felt ashamed. Like I was the little girl on the playground and everybody knew what I had done and what was going to happen to me when I got home. I opened the envelope and went to the bathroom then went into a stall and sat by myself for a good ten minutes and put it on. My hands were shaking. When I came out, all I could see in the mirror was how red it was. I thought everyone was staring."

She was crying.

"What did you do Melissa?"

She wiped away the tear. "I fucked Rebecca's boyfriend."

It was a strange mixture of pride and guilt and shame. I let it live for a moment and looked her up and down – her subtle breasts, her waist, her hips – and contemplated what I'd do next. She wasn't joking this time and this wasn't play. It wasn't 'I forgot to take out the recycling' or 'I used a fake parking ticket to park at an expired meter.'

"Take off all of your clothes – everything: shirt, pants, bra panties, socks...leave the ribbon in your hair."

She did so slowly and methodically, folding each item as it came off. When she was naked she stood before me. I let the moment last (and will admit was enjoying the sight of her – she looked good in a ribbon).

"Look at me. Now open yourself to me. Go on...reach down, with both hands, and spread it open – I want to see – in all of it's glorious detail – where your best friend's boyfriend stuck his cock."

In her eyes, the pride was gone.

I indicated her pussy. "Open – I want to see where he fucked you."

Slowly she reached down and peeled open her lips, exposing the pink within. Far from erotic, far from the beautiful thing it usually is, this was obscene. I felt shame, whether from her or myself, I don't know.

"Was it worth it?"

"No."

"I should leave you like that the rest of the night. But I don't think that will get you to the place you need to go. I want you to be OK."

Her response was so low I could barely hear it. "I know."

I patted my lap. "OK, over."

"Can I..." her hands moved slightly on her pussy.

"Yes, I've seen enough."

She settled over my lap and I started with my bare hand. I started harder than I might otherwise. This was not a warm-up. The slaps came about a second and a half apart. The room was silent – a confessional – except for the sound of flesh on flesh an occasional moan or grunt from Melissa.

After about ten minutes her ass was a nice rosy hue, my hand was sore and I ordered her up.

"Why did you do it?"

"Just horny I guess...and we were drunk....at a party."

"Did he suck your breasts?"

"Yes."

I stood and grabbed both nipples and squeezed. Hard. A sharp intake of breath. I don't know if it was from the pain or because I'd never touched her there. Never touched her in such a sexual way. Or maybe it was some combination of both. In truth it surprised me and I wanted nothing more than to kiss her deeply and make love to her right then and there.

"Lucky boy," was all I said as I sat down and picked up the hairbrush, "OVER, NOW!" At the store on Polk Street (Good Vibrations, visit it if you're ever in San Francisco) I had bought a very small vibrator.

It slipped on the middle finger of my left hand like a ring and with the flick of a switch, it started buzzing. If 007's Q ever came up with a vibrator, this would be it. Ingenious. So small. So ergonomic. So perfect. With my right hand, I brought the hairbrush down hard on Melissa's ass. My left arm rested upon her lower back, and I reached down, past the cleft of her now burning ass and rubbed the buzzing little finger of joy against her pussy. It was amazing to watch and one day I will ask my roommate to describe the feelings she had. The pain. The pleasure. The painpleasurepainpainpleasure. She let out a cry. And I spanked and rubbed her again.

She was wet.

"I want you to think of him fucking you. Of Rebecca's boyfriend fuck-

SLAP

-ing you."

Rub, rub, rub.

"OHHH GOD....! OWWWWW!! I'm sorry!!!"

"Picture his cock going in -

SPLAT!!

"...and out..."

SPLAT! Rub, rub, rub.

"in and...."

SPLAT!! Rub, rub, rub.

...out. Of Rebecca finding out."

She thrust her sex backwards to meet the vibrator on my finger.

"Not now, Melissa."

SPLAT! SPLAT! SPLAT! Her ass was a screaming red. I rubbed the vibrating finger over her now engourged womanhood and she whimpered, pushing her pussy back only to be met with another slap from the hairbrush.

"You fucked him good, didn't you?"

SLAP! Bzzzzzz. SLAP! SPLAT!! Bzzzzz...bzzzz...

Panting and cries.

"You enjoyed it didn't you?"

SPLAT! SPLAT! SPLAT! (all in one spot)

"YES!!!" It was as a scream and release all in one, and it was punctuated by:

SPLAT SPLAT SPLAT!!! (again, all in one spot on the other cheek).

I stopped spanking, stopped rubbing the vibrator over her. "Stand up."

With effort she got to her feet. She fought to keep from reaching back and rubbing her flaming ass. Her pussy lips were opening and closing of their own accord, reaching out for my buzzing finger. I touched her and she moaned.

"I want this to be something you remember Melissa."

She was panting from the pain, from the need.

"Yes. Me too, remember it....long time....Sorry...I'm sorry...sorry, sorry, sorry....I'm so sorry Rebecca...." Melissa wasn't even in the room with me. She was someplace else. The place she needed to be.

I handed her the phone. "Dial your work number."

"But..."

"No buts....this will go to the main voicemail. I doubt anyone will ever know who it is. Dial. You're going to remember this tomorrow. You'll remember it every time you see Rebecca answering phones at the front desk. Dial now, Melissa.

With shaking fingers she punched in the number and gave me the phone. Setting it on the couch next to me, I silently pointed my lap with the hairbrush. She climbed on over and when I heard the BEEP I began spanking. Spanking hard and rubbing her engorged slit with the vibrating finger. It didn't take her long to climax. A screaming, moaning, repenting, crying, absolving, monster of a climax, drowning out the sound of the hairbrush repeatedly visiting her ass.

Afterwards, I removed the red ribbon from her hair, carried her into bed, tucked her in and put the ribbon back in the drawer in the bathroom.


The End

birdie8819
17-04-2008, 10:20 PM
Steph Becomes Gyrl Becomes Lady

Chapter 1 - Friday evening: the beginning of a weekend.

They always enjoyed Steph coming to stay. She was their niece. She was sweet. She was bubbly. She was pretty - she was slim with long black hair, shapely - one day she would be a very beautiful woman - all she lacked was the confidence. For several years she had come to stay once a month for a weekend, and they had had lots of good times together. They had gone to the pictures. Eaten at MacDonalds. Gone for walks. Watched the telly. As she grew to her late teens they wondered if she would find a boyfriend, or choose to stay at home to spend time with friends, but she didn't appear to. She rarely missed her weekend with her "Uncle Les" and "Auntie Joan" every month even though she was now twenty.

From Steph's point of view she loved visiting. She knew that Les and Joan weren't real aunt and uncle - Les was a cousin of hers, Joan his wife, but they were a bit older - in their late thirties, and she had always called them Auntie and Uncle. They were kind, friendly, funny - not in a strange way - they made her laugh and giggle - and did nice things with her. Yes, she had friends, and once had a boyfriend, but she had never wanted to miss her weekend - 29 days a month with family and friends was enough, 2 days with Uncle Les and Auntie Joan were not to be missed. And they were easy to visit - living a bus ride, twenty miles, from her home.

This time, as Steph approached their door, she was distracted. Still wondering about the last couple of weeks, and what it might mean. She had lost her journal. She didn't call it a diary - she only wrote in it every so often, not every day - but it was lost. Her journal was very personal. She had no idea where it had gone: it had completely disappeared. On one level she wasn't too worried - she typed it, never put real names in it - just initials - and she probably couldn't get "blackmailed" through it. But it was very personal. It recorded her fantasies. Her dreams. Her hopes. She had printed stories off the internet that had appealed to her, and stuck them in. She was distracted because although she felt safe, she had been thinking for the hour bus ride how much the journal had meant to her - it was her most private place of all.

At last Steph reached the door, rang the bell, and was excited to see Auntie Joan answer the door. For the moment her worries were forgotten as she was welcomed in, given a coffee, questioned about her parents, brothers and sister, made to talk about college - it happened every time she visited and she loved it - that these people were so interested in her. They were what real Aunts and Uncles should be. They chattered away through tea, washing up, they watched a programme or two on the telly. At about 8 pm they turned the telly off - nothing anyone wanted to see. Steph thought they might play a game, or something like that - she enjoyed playing games with her aunt and uncle. At 20 you don't play games with friends and family, but on these weekends it was nice to be a bit girly and childlike and do those things she had enjoyed so much when younger. But it was uncle Les who spoke first.

"Steph," he paused. "Last time you were here, we were clearing up your room, and found you had left this." Uncle Les held up the note book she used as her journal.

At first Steph was relieved - it had been found, everything was safe. No harm done. But quickly it turned to concern in the quiet - what if they had looked in it, or read some of it. It was very personal. She went bright red with embarrassment. Something not lost on Auntie Jean, who continued.

"Why are you embarrassed honey?" She spoke very affectionately.

Steph stuttered out her answer "Nothing.....um, nothing............." She composed herself. "Can I have it back please?"

It was Uncle Les who continued, a twinkle in his eye, a twinkle in his voice. "I wonder if you are embarrassed because you wrote something like this............." He paused and opened the book, then began to read: "Love all these stories where the girl submits. Where the man makes her his sex slave......."

Uncle Les paused. "Or perhaps this one........." Again her turned over the pages in the book, then began to read. "Watched Mark on the telly. Would do anything for him. Wish he would tie me up and use me for whatever he wants." Mark was the lead singer in Steph's favourite boy band. Again a pause as uncle Les turned over the pages: "Or perhaps this: dreamt last night of being tied naked to a bed and Mark take me over and over, and put his thing in my mouth. Had to play with myself twice before I could risk getting up."

Uncle Les read several more paragraphs, while Steph sat there silently. At last he closed the book and handed it to her. She took it mechanically, paralysed with embarrassment, guilt, fear. She held it to herself and began to cry. Auntie Joan sat next to her, put her arms round her and Steph allowed herself to be hugged. Auntie Joan said, several times, "It's alright honey."

At last the tears stopped, and Auntie Joan moved to a chair nearby. It was Uncle Les who spoke quietly. "Is this what you want, honey? Do you want to submit to someone? Do you want someone to dominate you?"

Steph paused, perhaps for a minute, before she summoned up the strength to speak. She spoke hesitatingly "Yes. No, well, sometimes, not all the time, don't want to be really hurt, but someone to control me, use me.............." her voice trailed off.

Again it was Les who spoke. "Honey, we will do that for you, if you want. We know what we are doing. We adore you and would never hurt you. If you want, you can submit to us. Completely. It will change everything. I suppose it already has. But the weekends will be completely different. You can, if you want, be our servant, our slave, for these weekends."

Uncle Les paused. "I know it's a difficult decision. Let me tell you how it works before you decide. First - you have to choose it. We will not do anything if you haven't chosen it. Secondly there does have to be punishments, and we use this paddle for those - it stings, but not horribly." Uncle Les showed her something which looked like an elongated table tennis bat. "And thirdly, you can pull out whenever you want, and we will think none the worse of you. That clock..........." Uncle Les pointed at a clock in the corner of the room: "..............that clock chimes every hour. If you ask to leave within one minute of that clock chiming, we will simply let you go. It means that every hour you have to choose to stay."

Again a pause. It was Auntie Joan who spoke this time. "Honey, I know it takes time to choose. Why don't you go to your room, and think about it. In your room you will find a set of black bra, panties, stockings and suspenders. They are yours. But if you come down here this evening, sometime, wearing them and only them, then we will take it you want to submit. Wear anything else, and we'll just make you a cup of cocoa and you can watch some more telly with us. There's a good film on later......."

Steph loved the chance to escape. She loved her room - it felt so safe and warm and cosy. "Thank you, Auntie Joan.........." She almost ran out of the room, her life seemingly turned upside down in minutes. Found out. Given the chance for real. For the first time seeing Uncle Les and Auntie Joan in a different light. Uncle Les, quite muscular, bearded, quite tall. A gentle bear of a man. Auntie Joan, slim, smaller, with short dark hair, much more business-like about things. Yes - attractive people, as well as being really nice to her, until now......... But they were still being nice, giving her the choice, respecting her .......

For ages Steph mulled these things over in her mind, wondering what to do.

Once Steph wanted to ask a question, and wondered whether she could, or whether she should go downstairs again, but didn't want to. At last she decided - she would phone. She got her cellphone, rang Uncle Les and Aunt Joan's number. It was Auntie Joan who answered. Steph was very nervous. "Please Auntie Joan, what will you do to me.............?" Her voice trailed away as she immediately regretted the phone call.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
17-04-2008, 10:21 PM
Auntie Joan had affection in her voice. "Honey, I can't tell you that, but you have to trust us. Put yourselves in our hands. It will be good." She paused, then ended the call. "Honey, we'll see you in a bit."

Steph still couldn't decide - part of her wanted to run away. Now. Get on the bus home. Part of her wanted the weekend to be like all the others. All of her conscious mind said she did not want to do what her Auntie and Uncle were suggesting. But then............

But then a thought came to her mind. Why not try them on? She had never worn underwear as pretty as those on her bed. She could just try them on to see what she looked like in them, to see what they felt like. Try them on for a couple of minutes, then dress in her Jeans and t-shirt again.

Quickly Steph slipped out of her clothes. She put on the bra and panties. It took her a few moments to put on the suspenders and get them right. It took her a couple of minutes to put on the stockings and to hold them with the suspenders - she had never done that before. Then she looked in a mirror - a long mirror hanging on the wall.

Steph gasped - she looked sensational, or so she thought. All of those years she had worn Jeans and T-shirts, sometimes a dress to a party. But suddenly at this moment everything changed. She WAS a lady. She was an adult. She was a sexual object. Of course she had had sex with her boyfriend and it had been okay, but that was just a boy emptying himself into a girl. Now here she was a woman. A sexual being. She like what she saw. Then she giggled - she would never stop being a girl, but she was adding another layer on top. A new part of her was appearing. She enjoyed wearing the black underwear. Perhaps she should run away with them, get the bus home, ask Auntie Joan if she could keep them..........her mind was suddenly in a whirl again.

Ten minutes later she was walking down the stairs. Everything in her mind told her to run, put her Jeans on, return to being the little girl. But somehow her legs decided what her mind couldn't. She was walking down the stairs. Wearing black bra. And stockings. And suspenders. And panties. And nothing else. Why? She didn't know. Stop, her mind screamed. But something kept her going. She was at the bottom of the stairs. Turn back, her mind told her. Her legs took over her arms. She realised she was knocking gently on the sitting room door. Standing outside. She could still run. Turn back.

The door opened, Auntie Joan was stood there, smiling broadly. "Come on in, honey." She pointed to a spot on the carpet in front of the sofa, in front of uncle Les. "Stand there, honey."

Slowly her legs took her across the sitting room, she stood where she had been shown, facing towards Uncle Les. Her eyes were firmly fixed on the floor.

For several moments he looked at her, then said very quietly: "Honey, you are very very beautiful."

Uncle Les and Auntie Joan sat beside each other, and looked at the young lady in front of them. The sweet little girl in the last hour had transformed into a sensational young lady. Uncle Les stood up, walked around Steph, admiring her beauty, her figure. She was slim, but very shapely. Once Steph felt his finger start behind her knee and run slowly up her thigh, over her ass and end at her shoulder blade. She shivered, but otherwise knew she shouldn't move. A few moments later she felt uncle Les gently catch hold the top of one of the bra cups and pull it down, revealing one of her breasts, revealing her nipple. She was acutely embarrassed - the nipple stiffened instantly, but Uncle Les only said to Auntie Joan what amazing titties she had.

It was strange, she felt really good. And she was aware of something else. She was tingling. She couldn't think of any other word for it. She was tingling. Between her legs. She had never felt that before, as much as she had made love a few times to her boyfriend, and regularly played with herself, but this was something different. She was also aware that her panties were quite damp. She didn't move, but what was happening to her - thought it felt fantastic - added to her embarrassment.

Suddenly she felt she had been left alone, her tittie still free of the bra. She looked up, and saw that Uncle Les had gone to a cupboard and was taking something out. He brought it across to her, but she couldn't make it out. But he spoke to her.

"Steph, I have here a leather collar. For you. Whenever you are being our sub, you must wear this collar. Here, would you like to see it?"

Uncle Les handed her the collar which she took reluctantly. She looked at it. It was leather. It had a number of rings attached to it. There was a fastening loop which had a small padlock attached to it. There was a plaque fixed to it which had one word - Gyrl. She was terrified, and even more embarrassed to feel the tingling between her legs get even stronger. Uncle Les took it back.

Uncle Les continued. "Whenever you stay with us, you need to fetch the collar - kept in that drawer over there.........." He pointed across the room, before continuing. ".............and bring it to one of us to put on you. When you leave, we'll remove it. And of course, like we said - whenever the clock strikes, you are welcome to ask to be released, and we will release you. Of course there are one or two other things - whenever you wear it you call me master, call Joan mistress. We will call you Gyrl - thought that would be a nice name for you."

Uncle Les paused. "Honey, I know there is a lot to take in. Would you like me to fix the collar now?"

Steph paused. She couldn't turn back. She spoke quietly. "Yes please, master."

Steph felt the leather strap around her neck - not tight, not loose. She heard the lock click. She suddenly had a thought panic through her mind. "The keys, where are the keys............?"

Uncle Les laughed. "Gyrl. I have a key. Mistress has a key. The keys are safe."

The rest of the evening seemed surreal. "Mistress" - Auntie Joan - took Steph - Gyrl - upstairs, and together they had a girly hour as they chose clothes suitable for her. There were pyjamas to sleep in. A dress to wear outside. Several sets of underwear of different styles and colours - she particularly like the mid blue set. At last they had a wardrobe for the weekend, chosen from a store that Master and Mistress - as she would have to get to call them - had in a spare room. As they finished Mistress said to her: "Look at the time. It will be time to go to bed soon. We'll make cocoa, get you ready then put you in bed." They had both looked at the clock - it was well past eleven.

Mistress spoke again, affectionately. "Gyrl, before we go down there is one or two other things. I know there are a lot of rules, but can I give you one more." She paused, before continuing. "Gyrl - some of this can be very exciting. Can make you sexually charged. Highly charged. Remember this..........." she spoke almost severely: ".....................remember this, you are not to orgasm without our express opinion. You will be allowed to and made to, but only when we say. Do you understand?"

Gyrl was shocked by the strength of Mistresses voice, and also by her lack of inhibition in mentioning it. She spoke quietly: "Yes, Mistress."

For the next half hour the three prepared themselves for bed. They cleaned teeth, drank cocoa. Gyrl went to the spare room - her room - and put on the little girl pyjamas they had chosen for her, with cute teddy bears. She lay on her bed, ready to sleep. It was uncle Les who appeared, or Master as she was learning to call him.

He spoke quietly to her. "Gyrl, you are not sleeping here. Come with me." They went through to Master and Mistress's bedroom. "You will sleep there."

Master pointed to a small bed at the foot of the main bed. "Come and sit here for a moment." Gyrl sat on the edge of the small bed. "We just need to fix this............."

Gyrl gasped as Master pulled a length of thin chain from under the bed, and went to move away as he moved to attach it to the collar. Master spoke one word: "Gyrl!" Steph sat still, as Master attached the chain to the collar and snapped the lock shut. For a moment panic swept through her, but then she looked at the chain. It was attached at the other end to the bar of the main bed, and was maybe two metres long - it was long enough for her to stand, and to move around.

As the panic subsided, Mistress spoke to her affectionately. "Now then Gyrl, time to sleep. Lie down."

Gyrl did lie down her mind whirling as Master and Mistress left the room. This was so wrong. It made her feel safe. She couldn't dream of anything better. She would never sleep...................

Chapter 2: Saturday Morning: Found Out.........

Gyrl woke, with daylight already pouring into the bedroom. Three things leapt into her mind as she came round from a solid night's sleep. Firstly - it was morning. Secondly the recollection of dreams, images, half-formed pictures that had whirled through her mind. They were pictures that she couldn't pin down, but all felt very erotic. Whatever the dreams were she knew - the pictures had left her aroused in a way she had never been aroused before. Instantly her hand moved inside her pyjamas to between her legs, seeking her clitoris which felt like it was burning for satisfaction. Thirdly she felt her bed rocking slightly, and then tuned into the sounds. It was obvious from the moans, the gentle obscenities, that Master and Mistress were making love. It made Gyrl feel even more excited. But still embarrassed. As her fingers pressed and played with her clit, she was determined to be silent, and she was, her body exploding into a silent orgasm seconds before Master and Mistress hit theirs with moans and groans and grunts.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
17-04-2008, 10:23 PM
A few minutes later Master and Mistress got out of bed, looked at Gyrl who seemed to be asleep and headed for the shower. Minutes later Gyrl could hear them making breakfast downstairs. One thing nagged her mind. She had remembered the moment her orgasm was over what Mistress had said the night before - her lust had thrown it out of her mind. She had to have permission to masturbate. And she hadn't had permission. Hopefully Master and Mistress wouldn't know, wouldn't realise. She wouldn't tell them.

Minutes later Mistress appeared, released the chain, wished Gyrl a good morning, and left her to get ready for the day. Gyrl went to the bathroom, dressed in the blue set of underwear she had so liked the previous evening and went downstairs, feeling more elated than she had. This was................this submissive thing..............she struggled to find the right word. Fun. It was fun. Because it made her feel safe.

The three had breakfast together, chatting about the day, almost as if there was nothing new happening at all this weekend. It was one of the old weekends as they had always been. Gyrl and Mistress stacked the dish-washer as the usually did. As they closed the door of the washer, Mistress spoke in a more serious tone, but seemingly innocent, as if she didn't know.

"Gyrl. Have you played with yourself?"

For a moment Gyrl looked started, then replied. "Of course not, Mistress." The lie had come without a thought.

Mistress spoke again, in an innocent voice, that gave nothing away. "Do you just want to go and sit on the settee and we'll talk about what we are going to do today." Gyrl did. A couple of minutes later Master and Mistress both appeared, Master sitting in an armchair, Mistress sitting at the other end of the sofa. It was Mistress who spoke very quietly. "Gyrl, you masturbated this morning." It wasn't a question - she knew. Gyrl's heart leapt. Panicked. What? They knew? What would happen?



Mistress waited for a moment before continuing. "Gyrl, if you had masturbated and admitted it we would simply give you three strokes with the paddle. But lying about it is worse. Because you lied we will have to double it. You will have to have six strokes with the paddle."

Gyrl gasped. "Please, no..........." She began to feel the tears welling up in her eyes, flowing down her cheeks. She was frightened. She didn't want to be hurt. But her tears weren't for that. She had let Master and Mistress down. She had lied.

Mistress continued. "Gyrl, it's almost 10.00am. The clock will strike in a minute. You don't have to have this punishment. After the minute, if you haven't taken a different course, you will have to fetch the paddle from the cupboard, give it to Master, then lie over the arm of this chair. He will do the rest. When he's finished, we will put some oil on the hurting parts and you will have to stand in the corner for a hour. That is what is due to you."

Gyrl's mind was racing. Simple - the clock would chime and she would ask for her freedom and get the bus home. She would be out of here in ten minutes. Master and Mistress would keep their word, she knew. But other deeper thoughts were flitting in and out of her mind. She deserved to be punished. Just get the bus home and her parents would be there. She wanted to stay. In ten minutes she would be saying good bye. She had let Master and Mistress down. She had to leave..............

Dong. The chime of the clock. All sat, the atmosphere electric. Seven more dongs. She would just go. The ninth, the tenth............. A long silence.

"Please," Gyrl whispered.

Master and Mistress knew she would want to leave - they had threatened too much, too early........

Gyrl whispered again. "Please.....please will you stop the clock striking, I don't want a way out of these weekends. I want whatever you want me to do."

Master and Mistress were stunned - not just staying, but the whole weekend without escape. Mistress felt like crying, but held it in - she had to be "Mistress". She spoke. "Gyrl, please fetch the paddle."

Gyrl walked to the cupboard and took out the paddle - shaped like an elongated table tennis bat, knowing now that this wasn't just fun, wasn't just uncle and auntie having fun. This was about all of her, at least for the weekend. They didn't just do nice things to her, they owned her to do as they wanted, and she would do it, whether it was fun, or darker. She knew that was what she wanted. As she fetched the paddle she saw Master stop the chime in the clock.

Gyrl carried the paddle to Master and gave it to him, then leant over the arm of the settee, coyly holding her knees together as her head rested on the seat of the settee. She felt Mistress sit next to her and hold her hands. She wanted........she dreaded............she didn't know...............she tensed ................SMAAAAAAAAAACK

Gyrl cried out - it stung, even through her panties it stung. Hot. Hard. Red. She rapidly tensed and untensed her bum to fight the stinging. For what seemed an age she fought the stinging........SMAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAACK.

The second stroke caught Gyrl when she wasn't expecting it. Again she screamed out as the stinging shot through her ass. Again she fought the stinging, clenching and unclenching her muscles, squirming on the arm of the chair.

SMAAAAAAAAAAAAACK. The third one felt even worse as the fire was accumulating in her ass, as she fought in vain to fight off the stinging.

SMAAAAAAAAAAAACK. SMAAAAAAAAAAAAAACK. The fouth and fifth strokes came very quickly, Gyrl screamed out, tears running down her face as she fought the paddle. She would have got up, run out, if Mistress hadn't been holding her hands. Again a long pause as Gyrl squirmed to try to fight the pain, but in vain.

She felt Mistress stroking her hair, saying gently: "Okay honey, just one more now........"

SMAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAACK. She screamed out - this one felt twice as hard as the rest, and they were horrible. Her ass was on fire. Hurting. Stinging. She fought, she squirmed, tears staining the seat of the chair. For a moment she felt Mistress stroking her hair, then she too was gone. It felt like hours later - perhaps not even a couple of minutes, she felt a hand, a woman's hand, gently easing under the edge of her panties, beginning to gently rub ointment into her redness, her soreness. She rubbed a number of "handfuls" into both cheeks. At first it seemed to concentrate the stinging, but at last seemed to start to take the edge off the pain. Mistress spoke to her again. "Gyrl, it's time to stand in the corner. I need to put these on you."

Mistress took her wrists and seemed to be putting leather bands around them. Gyrl docilely let her. Mistress led her to a corner of the room, and hooked her wrists just above waist height to two rings either side of Gyrl in the wall, holding her hands slightly out from her side. Gyrl was facing the corner. Mistress explained. "These are not to keep you here, these are to stop you touching yourself."

Gyrl guessed that they didn't want her rubbing her bottom to ease the stinging, and docilely accepted this as well, as Master and Mistress went about their business.

For Gyrl it was hard. Her ass still stung excruciatingly. She tried to ease the stinging by tensing and untensing her muscles. As she did so she moved from foot to the other, squirming. It was so difficult to judge time as well. She didn't know how long she had been there.

Was it ten minutes, was it fifteen minutes when she started to change? The stinging was still there, but somehow sensations were creeping into the rest of her body. As painful as he ass was, the rest of her was being taken over. Could it have been twenty minutes or thirty minutes when the sensations seem to grasp and begin to squeeze her pussy? Then seep to her clitoris? As she continued to squirm it was less and less about easing the stinging, more and more about responding to the sensations that we taking over her pussy, her clit, even her nipples. And as she squirmed she heightened the excitement that was taking her over.

Over the next half hour she thought her arousal was getting bigger and higher, and as much as she tried to think of other things, the more aroused she became, the less she could distract herself. She knew - when the hour was over, she had to cum. She had to ask. She had to have permission.

The remaining minutes seemed like hours, until at last mistress came and undid her arms. Gyrl knew her panties were soaking. She asked without hesitating, she was so hot, knowing asking wasn't a crime. "Please mistress can I cum now?"

Mistress smiled. "Of course not, honey, we are going out for lunch, for the afternoon." Gyrl looked crest-fallen, as Mistress continued. "Don't worry gyrl. But you'd better change your panties and put on that blouse and skirt you have. Be ready in ten minutes."

Gyrl paused in disappointment, but knew she had to accept. Quickly she went to prepare for lunch.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
17-04-2008, 10:24 PM
Chapter 3: Saturday afternoon: some Silly Things for Subs..........

Gyrl thought lunch would be normal, going to a small restaurant for a meal as they often did. She was right about the restaurant, but lunch was far from normal. Just before they left the house, Master had attached a long leather strap like a lead to her collar. When they had got out of the car, Master had led her to the restaurant to an alcove. Some heads turned and watched. At the alcove they had sat her with her back to the room, ordering her to sit on her hands.

The waitress appeared and spoke to Master and Mistress as if she knew them, taking their order. A few minutes later it turned up - they were all having salads. When Gyrl went to reach for her cutlery she was told no - and they fed her. As they ate their food, so they gave her mouthfuls. It was master who talked as they ate. "Honey, submission is about submitting at all sorts of levels. We can only do a few to any depth this weekend, but give you a taster for more. On later weekends we can try others, and develop other areas of submission in you." He paused and put a forkful of tomato in her mouth.

"Honey - you are doing really well. You've accepted the collar, and have already given up the clock - I'm told many take several weekends before they choose to do that. You've already understood the glory of pain in your punishment this morning, and turned that into something else. You also know, from that, our control of your orgasms." Gyrl was still embarrassed by this, and still feeling tingly from her desire refused only an hour or so before. "There can be a public element to submission - and we are giving you a taste of that now, but only a taste. In a few weekends with some friends of ours we will take that much further. There's also sexual submission - where we take you to places you would never ever think of going. Maybe next time we might have you make love to a woman, and you will want to because we ask you to. Or a bit further down the line to another member of your family even - we'll think about that later."

Again, Master paused, feeding Gyrl some salmon. "This afternoon we will make you submit to being, how shall I put it - unclean! Just a taster! Then later today we'll take you further on your main journey - we've really got two major projects for you left this weekend."

The afternoon was strange, but not unpleasant. They had left the restaurant and driven to a country park few people ever went to. They had walked, chased each other, visited a waterfall and sat chatting. It was a place they went to often - the difference this time - most of the time Gyrl was kept on the lead. It was as they headed back to the car, that she got the greatest shock. This time it was mistress commanding her.

"Gyrl," she spoke commandingly. "It's about two hundred yards back to the car. For these two hundred yards you are only a dog. You'd better get on all fours and start walking like one."

It took Gyrl some time to make sense of what they were telling her to do. She could see the car some distance away, parked on the side of a track. Hands and knees..........

It took her a couple of minutes before she knelt and began to walk. It didn't feel too bad - the ground was grassy and soft, and she slowly made progress, master leading her like a dog on a leash. It was slow, but she was over halfway to the car when things started to go wrong.

Firstly she saw two people coming along the track towards them. A Husband a wife. They were a couple of hundred yards away, but they were going to reach them before Gyrl, Master and Mistress would reach the car. Gyrl made to stand up, but Master pulled on the lead. "Stay," he barked, then in a gentler tone "Keep walking, doggie." It was the first time he had used the word doggie. It felt awful. Wonderful.

As the couple drew near, Gyrl was terrified and confused what might happen. It was Master who spoke. "Hi Tony, Sheila. How are you?"

"Hi Les." They shook hands, then looked at Gyrl. "What have we got here?"

Master laughed before responding. "A girl who wants to be a doggie! Cute, isn't she?"

The man - Tony - smiled, bent over and ruffled his hand through Gyrls hair. "Nice doggie. Leave you to it Les, Joan, good to see you." They were gone - clearly friends of Master and Mistress. Gyrl was bright red with embarrassment. Master tugged on the lead and they began the last yards to the car. But there was another problem.

Just before they reached the car another track crossed theirs, a track churned up by tractor tyres, quad bikes. It was very wet. It was very muddy. Again Gyrl made to stand up, but again told to continue. She ventured onto the track, but her first hand went into the mud to her wrist. There were stones underneath, but the mud was quite deep. She tried her second hand. That too went in quite deeply, but hit solid ground. She made slow progress into the track, her hands in the mud to her wrists, sometimes deeper, her knees sinking deeply into it.

Halfway across she thought she had mastered it, was nearing the end. She rushed. It was fatal. Her hand slipped, she fell face forward into the mud. As she fell she rolled over - mud was everywhere. At last she steadied herself, but found it impossible to get to her hands and knees again. She crawled forward through the mud, her tears staining brown until she struggled out the other side of the track, and made the last few yards to the car.

Master and Mistress smiled - she did look muddy, but it would easily wash off. They opened the back of the car, spread some newspaper: "Can't have someone in this state in the car." Gyrl crawled in the back, lay on the paper until they had driven the five minutes to their house, then was allowed to stand, walk into the house and go straight to the downstairs shower. Mistress went with her.

As she showered, mistress said to her "It's okay honey, it's about four o-clock. We've a few hours spare - we'll eat about six, and your final task for today will be about eight. Get yourself dressed after your shower, and feel free to do what you want - you can read, or come and watch telly with us, or just be quiet. Perhaps you want a bit of time to think about what has happened so far." Mistress left the shower, Gyrl dried herself, dressed in t-shirt and jeans and sat on her bed, thinking, reflecting. She was overwhelmed by what had happened to her so far. Two more projects they said. After a while she went downstairs to watch the telly with Uncle Les and auntie Joan - except for the collar it suddenly felt like weekends of old as they chatted and laughed together. Eight o-clock drifted out of her mind - it was just like it was, and the rest had made it even better..............

Chapter 4: Saturday evening: Revelation.

Tea was finished. It was ten to eight. Mistress turned to Gyrl. "Gyrl, I think you need to get ready. Think you should wear bra and panties and that thin dress - the pale green one."

Gyrl smiled, bowed her head and left the room to get ready. While she was upstairs she heard odd noises from downstairs, like they were moving furniture, or something. At eight according to her clock - she had remembered the chiming clock had been stopped and had to find the time for herself - she knocked gently on the sitting room door.

Mistress called for her to come in, and she did, tentatively moving to the centre of the room. Master and Mistress were both sitting on the sofa, Master pointing Gyrl to stand in front of them. In the brief moments moving to the centre of the room, Gyrl had noticed a strange piece of furniture to the side of the room, but had little time to take it in. It looked a bit like a small vaulting horse, but it couldn't be, it was much too low.............

Master was speaking. "Gyrl, you have done well till now, but you may have noticed one thing." He paused before continuing. "You may have noticed that apart from being helped in the shower you have not been naked in front of us." He paused. Gyrl thought - that was true - even when they had used the paddle on her she was still wearing her panties. The first evening Master had made her show her nipple, but not since. She realised - somehow things had been okay because she had always had an element of modesty. Yes, the underwear had been sexy and she knew she had looked sexy in it, but it had still allowed her to retain a sense of modesty.

Master continued. "This evening is going to be different. This evening you are going to give us everything. Your body. The most secret parts of your body. The most physical responses of your body - you are going to submit them to us." Gyrl looked confused.

Again Master continued, clearing the confusion. "Gyrl, in a few moments at our bidding you are going to strip naked. Then you will be put over our horse." He pointed at the new piece of furniture in the room before speaking again: "Don't worry, we will make you comfortable. We will strap your wrists and ankles so you are completely spread open, so nothing is hidden. And you will be out toy for the rest of the evening."

Gyrl looked at the furniture, and processed what they were saying. "Please no............" The shame of what they were asking, it was too much..........

Mistress spoke. "Gyrl, you have no choice. We will not really hurt you in any way, unless we need to punish you. When we ask you will simply put yourself on our horse and allow us to strap you on." Again she re-iterated: "You have no choice, you know you will do it." Gyrl knew she would do it.

"First," said Master, "You will remove your dress and your bra. Now."


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
17-04-2008, 10:25 PM
Gyrl took it in - there was always so much to take in. Slowly she reached to the hem of her dress and lifted it off over her head. She reached behind herself, slowly unclipped her bra and let it fall to the ground. She knew she wasn't allowed to hide her breasts with her hands, so left her hands by her side. Already she was embarrassed to be stood there topless. She could also see Master looking at her breasts - he clearly admired them - not big but beautifully rounded.

Mistress spoke. "Okay Gyrl, next you need to make your nipples hard for us." Gyrl gasped, this was even worse, but slowly she moved her hands to her breasts, took her nipples in her fingers and began to roll them between her thumbs and first fingers. It felt nice, and everything that was happening was so charged. Her nipples were hard very quickly. When they were hard, Mistress nodded and she put her hands down by her sides.

Master gave her the next order. "Gyrl, remove your panties." Slowly Gyrl slipped her fingers into the sides of her panties and began to push them down. As she did she was aware of how damp they had become. Her lust from before lunch had only been repressed - not satisfied, and with what was happening now her pussy was already behaving totally independently of her - and it had soaked her panties in the process! At last she stepped out of them and dropped them with her dress and bra.

Master and Mistress looked at Gyrl for several moments, and even made he turn around slowly for them. She was very beautiful, her body perfect. Master, after he had stood up, even ran his fingers through her pubic hair - the small black V of hair that had grown neatly - which made her jump at first, but then enjoy the touch.

At last they led her to the horse. At first she thought she would have to stand and bend over it, but it wasn't like that. Coming from the corners of the hose were four metal rods with hooks on the end. They leant her over the horse, asked her to make sure she was comfortable. It was surprisingly soft under her - she had expected in to be hard padding covered in leather, as the school vaulting hose had been, but it wasn't.

They slowly took one of her hands, put a leather strap with a chain attached around her wrist then clicked the chain into the hook at the end of one of the rods. They repeated this with her other hand. They also put a piece of wood between the two bars, padded with a pillow for her to rest her head on.

They put leather straps, again with chains, around her ankles, then lifted one of them and clicked the chain into the hook at the end on the bar. They repeated with the other.

Master asked Gyrl to make herself as comfortable as possible. She found she could hold the bars with her hands, and moved herself so she was comfortable, her head resting on the pillow. They adjusted the chains - shortening them, so she had a little bit of movement. It took them perhaps five minutes to have her spread-eagled over the horse, her ankles and hands perhaps 18 inches below her stomach, her arms and legs spread wide. She felt surprisingly comfortable for someone who couldn't move.

Master started speaking to Mistress. "Look, she has such a pretty pussy." Gyrl jumped slightly, as much as she could in her chains. She hadn't thought about this. Even when she'd had sex with her boyfriend, it had been dark, and he hadn't really seen her there. Suddenly she realised she could be seen, fully. Master was continuing. "Looks so pretty when it's so wet. Love those lips - so thin and tender. Looks so cute. And such a sweet little clit, I'm sure it's very sensitive." Gyrl suddenly had a wry thought - it was sensitive - it was tingling like anything already!

Mistress spoke: "You're right darling. What I really like is her pretty little anus. Not just pretty, but suggesting such treasure inside." Again Gyrl jumped - the most private place of all - they could see it, they were talking about it. Never before had she thought of being seen there - or how hot it would make her feel if someone explored there............

Then things got worse. For a few moments there was quiet, then she felt something very cold touch her - she couldn't bring herself to use a crude word, even now, even just in her mind - right in the middle of her bottom. She squirmed against the chains to no avail - there was escaping the finger that had touched her there.

The finger that was suddenly pushing into her......... the finger was already through the tight part, resting just inside her. It felt awful. No, it felt............ so personal. They were taking her whole body. She felt the finger pushing gently further in. Now it was through the tight part, entry was easier. Soon the finger was fully in her, and moving gently - slightly in and out, slightly backwards and forwards. She knew it was a man's finger by the size.

Suddely she felt something - another finger, flick her clit. Just once. It was enough to send the muscles of her pussy pulsing, and at the same time her anus (yes, she could use the word- what was a word after she had been invaded) was squeezing the finger as well: she couldn't help it. The sensations were wonderful. After a minute she felt another flick on her clit, and again her muscles around her pussy and anus started to pulse and throb, sending wonderful sensations though her body. It felt like her nipples were directly connected to her clit as they hardened with sensation.

Suddenly the finger was withdrawn from her anus, leaving her almost bereft. As it did, however, a woman's fingers gripped her nipple and began to squeeze. Suddenly the fingers squeezed very hard, making Gyrl gasp with the pain, but then eased just as quickly. The fingers tightened again, till Gyrl realised they were just on the border of wonderful and painful. She quickly realised this was what they meant to do. Every half a minute or so they would squeeze to painful, then release to pleasure, but each time the pleasure was just that little more intense. Somehow her pussy seemed attached to her nipple - each squeeze seemed to draw a response from her pussy; when a finger flicked her clit again, she squirmed in pleasure. Gyrl was already aware how desperately she wanted to cum, but it was clear they were not going to let her, at least yet. Suddenly the fingers released her nipple, and this time were replaced by fingers gently pinching the lips of her pussy.

Again she knew - this was an area which would arouse her even more, but wouldn't make her cum. The fingers pinched gently, stroked, released, played with the lips. Again a flick of a finger on her clit made her squirm even more. A thought went through her mind - she must be giving the best porn show ever, and she even smiled at the thought. At the moment there was absolutely nowhere else she wanted to be, except tied to this horse and sexually tormented by Master and Mistress.

Again, the lips were released, this time to be replaced by a finger slowly entering her pussy. It explored as it entered, making Gyrl leap with arousal as it touched her g-spot. It was Master's finger, and as soon as it found the G-spot it played there for several seconds - Gyrl had no idea how long. Again it was one of those spots which caused huge arousal, but wouldn't make her cum. Again she was squirming, a squirming made all the more fierce by a finger flicking her clit.

Suddenly Gyrl heard Mistress's voice calling her name. "Gyrl, Gyrl?"

Gyrl spoke involuntarily. "Please let me cum. Please, I've got to cum. Please.........."

Mistress spoke again, a little louder. "Gyrl, listen to me." Gyrl concentrated on the voice in the midst of her arousal. "Listen Gyrl. This is how we will make you cum. Master will put his cock in you, fill you, make you cum, but then - you have to agree to lick him clean afterwards. Do you understand? If you agree, then you must say that words - please fuck me. If you don't, we will continue to play with you. But when you say those words, that is what happens - all or nothing."

Gyrl's mind tried to make sense of it. It was too much, she wanted his cock, but she couldn't clean him, it was too much, but she needed it so badly.............

By now she was aware that there was a finger in her pussy and another in her anus, and they were playing against each other through the membrane - it was so good. Then the finger flicked her clit, her muscles feeling like they were going into spasm. Involuntarily she gasped out the words: "Please fuck Me."

Suddenly all changed - she felt the fingers removed from her. She felt someone stand behind her, she felt something nestling in the lips of her pussy. Suddenly she felt the cock slowly and strongly push inside her - she was so wet it entered easily, although her pussy felt tight around it.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
17-04-2008, 10:27 PM
She felt the cock slide almost out, and in a strong stroke push deeply back into her. The one stroke had felt a million times better than all the sex she'd had before. It sent pulses of pleasure through her body. Suddenly she felt something moving on her clit. Suddenly she knew - it wasn't a finger, there was a tongue there........ Whatever was happening her body refused to stop it, her body craved satisfaction so much.

It was clear no-one was going to last long. Master set up a smooth rhythm, strongly sliding the cock in and out of her, someone else toying with her clit - she daren't say "Mistress," a woman............ Her body pushed back to meet the thrusts: suddenly she felt Master speed up, she felt the tongue working even harder, suddenly she heard moaning - it was her own voice and the orgasm crashed over her, he body shuddering and shaking and squirming and fighting the chains, seemingly endless. She had never experienced anything like this. It seemed eternity until she came down, her body for the moment totally drained.

At last Gyrl came around, still chained to the horse. When she did, she saw Master kneel before her, then felt him lift her head towards his cock. Suddenly she rebelled. She couldn't do it. It was wrong. She said it: "I can't do it, please It's too much, I can't do it." She turned her head away.

Mistress's voice spoke very quietly. "Gyrl you promised. Please do it now."

Gyrl couldn't, she kept her head turned away. SMAAAAAAAAAAAAAAACK. Suddenly there was searing pain through her ass. She cried out. The paddle. She had disobeyed.

Mistress's voice again: "Well?" Gyrl processed it all - she didn't want to disobey, she wanted to obey. Obeying was everything. Slowly she turned her head, put out her tongue and very slowly touched to cock in front of her. It smelt of cum. And her. It tasted - she didn't know - salty, slightly bitter. She could do this. Slowly she began to lick the cock all over, licking off the mixture of his cum and her juices. It even took away, for the moment, her desire for a cup of water after her own orgasm.

At last she was free. They had undone the chains, and helped her off the horse. They helped her walk around a little until she got her movement back. They even let her put on a dressing gown, and later Mistress helped her to shower. Gyrl couldn't keep an account of time but realised she had been on the horse over ninety minutes.

Gyrl's mind found it all so confusing, so hard to process. One minute she doing things totally out of the ordinary, totally extreme, the next minutes things were domestic, homely. Now she was drinking cocoa, getting ready for bed. Yet it seem so natural. Half an hour later she was in bed, chained again to the bed at the foot of Master and Mistress's bed. Mistress had kissed her good night, but sat on the edge of her bed chatting for a few moments, telling her she had been a good girl. The last words she said was: "Honey - you will have your final session tomorrow morning before you go home. It will be the best."

Gyrl lay there thinking - how could anything be better than what she had just been though........... The day had been tiring. She was fast asleep in seconds.

Chapter 5: Sunday morning: Gyrl learns a new word, and brings it all together..........

When Gyrl woke next morning, Master and Mistress were already dressed and downstairs. The chain had already been unattached from her collar. She looked at the clock - it said 9.00am. She had slept like a log - she had been exhausted after so much "experience" the previous day, and had slept solidly for ten hours.

Quickly Gyrl showered, then dressed in her underwear - she knew that was the required clothes when she was being Gyrl. She went downstairs and joined Master and Mistress at breakfast. Both seemed well refreshed after their night as well. Gyrl poured herself a coffee, took some toast and began to eat. She noticed that Master had something in his hand he was carving with a knife, or something......... "Uncle Les, what are you doing?" She had reverted to Uncle Les because that was how she would have spoken to him before.

"I'm carving this" - he held up something which might have once been living - she didn't recognise it; "Carving it into a plug."

Gyrl didn't know what he meant. "A plug, Master?" She had remembered he was Master.

Mistress spoke. "Let's leave Master to finish. Let me tell you about this morning."

Gyrl turned to Mistress who continued. "So far, Gyrl, you have experienced some pain - yesterday morning, and in the end that really made you wet," Gyrl went bright red with embarrassment, as Mistress continued. "You've also experienced being a sex toy, and that made you cum I suspect like you've never cum before." She smiled. "It looked pretty spectacular from where I was!" Again Gyrl went redder, even more embarrassed.

Mistress was in full flow. "This morning we are going to combine them both - the pain and the stimulation, and see how far you can go. Let your body take its course."

Gyrl realised that what Master was doing was something to do with it. "What's that got to do with it, Mistress?" she asked, pointing at what Master was making.

Mistress smiled. "Have you ever heard of figging, Gyrl."

Girl shook her head.

Mistress explained. "Figging is from olden days. It means you take some root ginger............" she pointed at what Master was carving, "..............and after you have peeled it, you place it against a sensitive part of the body. At first it feels nice, but within about ten minutes it is painful, and in about twenty it is excruciating. But when you remove it the pain wears off very quickly - perhaps in twenty minutes, and no harm is done."

Mistress paused. "Enough, you'll find out more about it later."

For the next half hour Mistress and Gyrl finished breakfast, washed up, tidied Gyrl's bed and bedroom - she would be going home later, to get to college the next day. After the bedroom was cleared, Mistress said gently: "time to go and find Master." Together they returned to the sitting room, where Master was already sitting on the sofa.

Mistress sat down with him, and started chatting to Gyrl. "In a few moments we will put you back on the horse, but it's a bit different this morning. We are going to use that plug. We also have another toy which we can control, a very sophisticated rabbit - you'll find out what one of those is in a bit when we will use on you. And you will be blindfolded. The blindfold is to help you concentrate on sensations, rather than what you can see;" She paused as Gyrl took this in. "On top of that, Gyrl, you will cum many times, until nothing is left. Normally takes a couple of hours, maybe three. Come on, lets get you on the horse."


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
17-04-2008, 10:28 PM
For the next few minutes Master and Mistress put Gyrl on the horse and linked her ankles and wrists to the loops on the bars. "You have guessed where this is going, Gyrl," Master said as he held the ginger plug in front of her eyes. A moment later she felt something placed on her anus, then gently pushed inside until it fitted in the ring of her ass. "Ring of her ass" - she had seen the phrase online, it was the first time she had used it in her mind.

Next she felt something being eased into the lips of her pussy, like a large cock but more solid, eased in almost as deeply as it could go. As it reached it's depth she felt something tickling her clitoris and resting on it.

Finally she stiffened, then relaxed, as they put the blindfold on her.

For a few moments, perhaps a couple of minutes she lay there, wondering what would happen, then began to feel a tingling in her anus. It felt quite nice and she squirmed gently. It was clearly the signal Master and Mistress were waiting for - she suddenly felt the vibrator tingle inside her - it felt good. Then felt it stop again.

The sensation in her anus was getting stronger, as she felt the "ears" of the rabbit flick her clitoris. Again she squirmed, it felt good.

Over the next few minutes they played with her, making her more and more aroused, while the ginger in her anus had more and more impact, tingling, making her squirm. The feelings got stronger and stronger, until after about ten minutes she heard herself moan, cried out, as her first orgasm swept through her.

She came down to the feeling of slight burning in her anus. As she had tensed she had squeezed the ginger, making it produce more liquid. Over the next three or four minutes the ginger took her from strong tingling to strong stinging - it hurt, it stung. She suddenly felt the vibrator turned on again, and again she tensed and squirmed, then cried out - her ass was burning. Squeezing the ginger had made it worse. She lay there for a couple more minutes, now crying at the stinging - it was becoming far worse that the paddle had been. She was also away of the Rabbit being used inside her. She was squirming in pain She waqs squirming in arousal. They "played" her until she was screaming in a second orgasm and pain at the same time.

When she came the pain was still there, almost too much to bear. She was moaning in pain, crying. She felt the vibrator again.................. She almost lost awareness - there nothing except arousal, pain in her anus spreading through the whole of her, screaming - her screaming, and orgasms. She couldn't count how many. She didn't know how long she was. All there was, was the pain in her ass. The thing in her cunt. Her mind couldn't get beyond the worst of words. And her body being rung out in orgasms. She wasn't even conscious of the passing of time. She wanted it to stop. Now. She wanted it never to stop.........

Again she heard screaming, her screaming as another orgasm swept through her, then it was different. They had stopped. The rabbit was being removed. The ginger was being removed, The blindfold was being removed. The wrist bands undone, followed by the ankle bands. She felt herself lifted off the horse - she couldn't move for herself, and lay on the sofa. She even felt someone put some cold cream in her anus to sooth the burning pain.

Gyrl struggled to open her eyes - she smiled inside - she could see the clock. It said half past one. Three and a half hours she had been............. She closed them again, letting her body recover. She had no energy to move, to sit up. The one good thing - the fire in her anus was reducing, almost back to the pleasant sensation at the start.

Mistress handed her a glass of orange juice, which she hesitantly sipped, feeling her strength beginning to recover. After about ten minutes she was able to sit up and take in the room again. As she sat up, she felt Mistress move away, only then realising that she had been lying in Mistresses arms since they had taken her off the horse. Within minutes she was able to eat the salad they had given her. They ate in silence, Gyrl sat in the dressing gown they had wrapped her in.

After lunch Mistress took Gyrl upstairs to shower, then helped her to dress in her Jeans and T-shirt. She managed to walk downstairs on her own, but was still wobbly. Mistress had whispered to her on the stairs. "Do you know, you came nine times this morning. No wonder you are exhausted."

At last she was sat in the sitting room with Master and Mistress, the horse now moved elsewhere. Master pulled his keys out of his pocket, undid the lock on the collar Gyrl wore and removed the collar. And put it in the cupboard. It was remarkable - suddenly she was Steph and they were uncle and auntie again, happy to watch a movie together.

By four Steph had pretty well recovered. Uncle Les and Auntie Joan were helping her to get ready to leave for her bus. It was Mistress who spoke. "Steph, you are a young lady now. When you come and stay with us you will be Gyrl - you know a little of what might be involved, although we still have a huge amount to explore together. You know what is expected. Be a lady the rest of the time - that's what we are making you - but with us and only with us you are Gyrl. See you next month, honey."

Steph smiled. She had changed. She was different. She was a lady. And no-one would treat her in any other way. Except Uncle Les and Auntie Joan, and then only because she chose to be their sub. And she didn't need her journal any more - she had the real thing - it was a lot better..............


The End


Good Night And Sweet Dreams

otamay
18-04-2008, 10:36 PM
My Lover the Soldier
(by Manwitdog ©)

I'm sat in arrivals, at the airport, waiting for my lover, who I haven't seen for thirteen months. He's a soldier, and has been in Afghanistan, fighting the Taliban, with the coalition forces.

Also sat with me is my son,Josh, from my first marriage, and in the double pram by my side are the twins, a Boy and a Girl, that my lover gave me before he left.

For your benefit I think I'll start my story, where it should begin, the first time I met him.
My name is Allison, and I am a twenty five year old, divorcee.
I loved my life, my marriage at nineteen, and my baby I had at twenty. As soon as my Husband found out that his freedom was restricted when the baby came, he took off with a young secretary, and we divorced a year later.

I dated casually, and hung out with friends, but never had sex with any of the men I dated.
People say I am very attractive, and to some men very sexy, or so they say. I am curvy, I take care of my body, and I have blonde hair, and deep blue eyes.

I loved sex, but my husband was always the wham, slam, thank you Mam type. So that why I often resorted to masturbation to satisfy myself.
I worked from home after my husband left me, which gave me plenty of time to look after my boy, and indulge in my fantasies.

Each morning I would dress, and make breakfast before taking my Son Joshua, to school. Sometimes, during the day I would fantasise about the male teachers, the male parents, and masturbate to the most lurid fantasies. I would read the stories on the Literotica website. I enjoyed the stories about Women being forced or taken silently. Sometimes, I fantasise that a Man will dominate me and force me without hurting me, to do his bidding.

to be continued

otamay
18-04-2008, 10:43 PM
One morning, just after Josh had started school, I woke, showered, and put on a halter neck sundress, briefs, and some shoes. It was warm and sunny, and so I went braless. My breasts are quite firm, and many times I do go without support.

I fed us both, got Josh dressed, and then hand in hand with my little boy we started out for school. We waited at the bus stop, and, although it was warm the clouds were darkening.
It was a ten-minute ride to the stop outside the school. As we got off the bus to walk the half-mile to school, a flash BMW car pulled up alongside us.

"Can you tell me where the school is?" a male's voice shouted through the open window.
I looked in, and saw a handsome male, about twenty five or so, and was looking into the most amazing eyes. Eyes that I just couldn't pull away from. And his question blocked in my conscience by an immediate fantasy of him jumping out of the car and taking me. That man was the stuff girls wet dreams are made of. Movie Star looks, his skin was tanned, and his hair was short and jet-black, and oh... his eyes. His eyes were the most intense piercing hazel, that I had ever seen. His body seemed firm and well built, but not so that it strained his clothes, but enough that I was soon aware of the warm wetness between my legs.

He looked directly into my eyes, and asked again,
"The school, where's the school?"
I felt as if I was going to faint, and speechless, I just pointed up the road.
"Thanks," he shouted, and as he pulled away I looked in and saw a small child in the back, about the same age as my Son Josh.

Walking to school down, the tree lined covered streets, my breasts tingled, and my pussy throbbed. As we got closer to the school it started to spit with rain, and so I hurried Josh as quickly as his little legs could run. We weren't too wet when we arrived at his school, and I saw the BMW parked in the school car park.

After a short discussion with his teacher, I kissed Josh, and said,
"See you later big man."

When I got outside, it was raining quite hard, and the car was still parked.
I thought about the man, and I knew if I masturbated later that morning he would figure in my fantasy. As I walked I imagined him taking me, using me, and forcing me to do what he wanted.
Before I arrived at the bus stop I was soaking wet, both bodily and sexually.
As I stood waiting for the bus, and still fantasising about the man who'd asked directions, a car pulled up, a BMW car, his car.

Need a lift?" he shouted through the open window.
I nodded my head and then shook it,
"No, I'm ok I'll catch the bus," I said, embarrassed that he may have read my daydreams, and caught me fantasising about him.
"Get in," the man shouted, and opening the door then said,
"You helped me, let me help you."
"I'm wet," I replied, not realising what I had said, and that it could be took a different way, especially when he smiled. He opened the door, and I got in, instantly wetting his seat. Smelling his scent, his aftershave, I began breathing in more of his aroma.

"Are you really wet?" he asked, smiling.

I realised it was a sexual innuendo, and I said,
"Yes I am," I replied while flicking water onto him from my wet fingers.
He grabbed my hand, and held it tightly, driving with one hand.

I felt the electricity in his touch, and made no effort to free my hand from his grip.
He laid my hand on his leg, and moved it up and down. He stopped when my hand was near his crotch, and a few moments later he let go of my hand. I kept my hand were it was, as he felt my body, running his hand from my shoulders to my crotch.

"Yes you are wet," he sniggered, as his hand caressed the top of my leg.
"Where to?" he asked, placing his hand back on the steering wheel.
I told him where I lived, and he said,
"I know where that is, by the way, my name's Tony."
"Allison," I replied.

to be continured......

otamay
18-04-2008, 10:49 PM
My hand remained on his leg, as I said,
"Thanks for the lift," and continued,
"Waiting in the rain I would have been really soaked."
The rain was absolutely pelting down, but Tony said,
"Oh I think you are going to be a lot wetter, soon."
I took it as another sexual innuendo, and just smiled at him, hiding the fact that my body was on fire, and I wanted him to make me wetter.

While he drove me home I thought to myself, is he thinking about my short dress, and wondering if I have on anything underneath? I knew he was peeking at my breasts, as I leaned over to talk to him.

We arrived at my house, and not wanting him to leave just then, I invited him in, by saying, "Coffee, would you like a coffee," hoping he would accept.
Tony nodded, and he said,
"Come on make a run for it," opening the car door.
He waited for me to get out, and as we raced for the door, he locked the car doors with his remote.

Laughing together as I entered my home. Tony was behind me, and he pushed the door shut with his foot, and at the same time he grabbed me, and kissed me, pressing me up against the wall. He slowly pulled me into his chest with his strong arms encasing me.
There was something about being in his arms, and with my need for a man I didn't even allow my mind to question what he, we, might do.

"You need to get out of these wet clothes," he said,
and he still had me pressed up against my hallway wall.
His hands began stripping me of my summer dress, and soon, except for my knickers and shoes, I was naked in front of him, and it was only a second later that his lips were kissing my lips again, and then bending down, sucking on my rock hard nipples, and his hands were squeezing my firm breasts.

My hands pressed against the back of his head, and I tilted my head backwards as he sucked on one of my nipples, and then the other, alternately rubbing, and, tweaking the other nipple with his hand. Tony reached up and held my head as he put his mouth to mine. His lips were strong, firm, and yet gentle, and yet the kiss was passionate, demanding. As we kissed my breasts pressed firmly into his chest.

He pulled me into the lounge, and backed me up to the sofa, pushing me back until I was sitting down. Tony then put his hands on my knees, and pushed, forcing me to part my legs.

I felt him trace the soft flesh of my thighs and my breath quickened when I felt his fingers on my panty covered cunt lips.

I just smiled, as I opened my legs wider. Tony began unbuttoning his shirt as he eyed my breasts. They were firm, and my nipples pointed upward. Throwing his shirt aside, he unfastened his belt and pants, letting his eyes flow down my body. I watched him pull off his pants and then slide his underwear down.

Bending my legs at the knees, he crawled between my knees and ripped my knickers off, before moving his cock to my cunt. With out thinking of what I was doing, and in the heat of the moment, wanting him, I took his cock in my hand, my fingers felt the heat in him, and opening my cunt lips with the other hand I guided him into me.

I gasped as he plunged into my pussy, shoving himself to the hilt. Moving beneath him, I ground my clit up on him, until he pulled back for another thrust.

It was hot, fast, and hard, as our bodies slammed together, each drawing pleasure from the other, each giving as we took, because of the ever increasing level of sexual tension.

My breasts rolled up and down as my body was jolted by each of Tony's thrusts. My face contorted in complete abandon, as I pushed my hips up to meet Tony's cock.

I moaned in long, luxuriant expressions of desire that were matched Tony's rhythmic grunts that accompanied each thrust. His pubic bone slapped against mine, as we fucked.

I began lifting my hips clear of the sofa, as I rose to match him thrust for thrust. Tony was pumping me with the full length of his cock, and I climaxed. He pushed my legs into my chest and was driving his cock in and out of me, and suddenly I became delirious, and started shaking from another orgasm.

Seeing that I was trying to catch my breath, Tony slowed his thrusting for a couple minutes, as I continued my writhing, and heavy breathing.

Then Tony picked up his pace again, and began furiously fucking me again, until, I orgasmed again screaming hysterically,
"Oh God, fuck me, don't stop." Hearing my words, his efforts became more forceful as he rammed even harder back and forth.

The frequency of my squeals became more frequent and of a higher pitch. He thrust even faster, and harder, into me, and I knew he was getting ready to explode.

Every stroke of his cock and every thrust were done with explicit intention of making me cum again, before him. He leaned down, and whispered in my ear,
"Cum, cum now, cum for me," and he slowed his thrusts, wanting to ensure that I hit my climax. I could feel his cock begin to swell inside me, and felt him erupt. At that point I couldn't contain myself any longer, and started my final explosion as he began to cum deep inside me.

We climaxed together as I felt Tony's cock splashing my cunt in wet spurts, and pulsing contractions. Tony let his weight fall upon me. I savoured the pressure on me, and the warm wetness inside me. As he pulled away from me, the feel of his cock slipping out of my pussy, caused me to utter, "Ahhh,"

He climbed up onto the sofa, and sat beside me. We gradually came round neither of us saying a word as we tried to control our breathing.
When I recovered, I still wanted more, I wanted him in bed, and slowly I stood up, taking Tony's hand, and led him upstairs. I opened my bedroom door and he followed me in, and for a brief moment I couldn't remember if I had made the bed that morning or not, I looked at my bed, and realised that I had.

He picked me up unexpectedly, I squealed, and he carried me to my bed. As he placed me down on my bed, my legs wrapped around him, and his mouth instantly went to my right nipple again, sucking and biting, licking, and kissing it.

My head fell back, and I pushed my breasts forward. His lips moved up my body and met my lips once more, and once again his kiss was strong and forceful, his tongue intruding into my mouth, plying with my own tongue. He was pulling me up to him, and pushing me down, I was unsure of what he actually wanted,

Tony was letting me know he was in control, and I could feel the hardness of his body, as he pulled me up to him.

My hands were now on his shoulders, as we kissed, they slowly started to move down his arms, through and onto his hips, and moving down, finding his cock, I held it in my hands and stroked him like before. I turned him round, so that he was sat on the bed, with his legs dangling over the side. He leaned back, and I slid from the bed, and knelt between his knees.

I took the tip of his cock in my mouth and began kissing it. It didn't bother me that his cock was covered in our combined juices. My tongue slowly licked around the head of his cock, and my hands were at the base of his cock, holding it with a certain amount of pressure, as my mouth opened and his cock slid easily into my throat.

My hands met my mouth halfway along his thickness, and my mouth and hands worked together to give Tony pleasure. Moving my hands, my mouth continued down Tony's hard cock to the base. I moved my mouth back along his cock to the tip, and felt his hands move to my head. I looked up, and saw him smile at me. I continued licking around the tip once again, and then I licked the underside of his cock, gently, with just the tip of my tongue to the base of his cock. When I moved back to the tip, Tony let out a moan of pleasure, as I opened my mouth and once again took his cock in. He pushed forward this time making me take his cock to the back of my throat, and I sucked harder, my hands moving to his waist, as I pulled him into me.

Tony started to thrust his hips up, and I sucked his cock harder, and faster, trying so hard to please him.

Tony pulled my head from his cock, and lifting me from my knees he lay me down on the bed. He just smiled at me as he bent my knees, and placed my feet flat against the mattress. When he laid over me I could feel the hardness of his cock against my stomach. He straddled my stomach, taking my hands in his and lifting them above my head, and kissing me roughly on the lips. He sat upward and took both of my hands into one of his, leaving one of his hands free, with his free hand he started to fondle one of my breasts. I could feel his cock getting even harder against my stomach.

He moved up my body and placed his cock between my breasts, squeezing them together, and as he pushed forward the tip of his hard cock touched my lips, after three thrusts I started to lick the tip of his cock, Tony was smiling down on me, and could see how much I was enjoying what he was doing. Tony thrust a few more times and then moved further up my body, straddling my face, his knees either side of my head, and he let go of my hands. I took his cock deep into my throat, as with each thrust forward he would feed more into my mouth.

to be continued......

otamay
18-04-2008, 10:56 PM
I sucked long and hard, as my hands held his thighs, and caressed his legs, sucking and licking his cock the whole time. Tony was forcing his cock into my mouth as far as it would go, and I felt I was going to gag, but it just made me want him to do it more, and so I pulled him into my mouth. Tony started to fuck my face faster, and then said, "I'm going to cum."

I sucked as hard and fast as I could and got ready to swallow as much of him as I could. I sucked hard, and he climaxed, and even though he'd already cum once in me, he spurted with such force, that he squirted half of his cum straight down my throat. I swallowed most of his cum, and the rest leaked out down my chin and neck, and into my hair. Tony stayed there so that I could clean him all off, and smiled at me, as I licked him clean. He stroked my face he said "Good Girl."

Tony lifted one of my legs over him, and lay next to me, and holding my face in his hands he kissed me. I knew he could taste his cum, as he searched my mouth with his tongue. One of his hands left my face and moved down to my now dripping wet pussy. He wasn't gentle with me, as he roughly stuck his middle finger deep into my pussy. Tony then crawled between my legs, and started to kiss the tops of my thighs, slowly working to my pussy. He started licking along the fleshy lips, and along my slit, working up slowly to my clit. I started to pinch and pull on my nipples, before I moved my hands down, and held onto his that were holding open the tops of my legs.

Tony licked along my slit, before pressing it into my pussy. I pushed my body down onto his tongue, and sighed, with a loud, "Ahhh."

Then Tony moved his tongue back to my clit, and softly, with lip cushioned teeth, bit it, and at the same time shoved two fingers deep into my pussy. "Oh God," I moaned, and as he finger fucked me, he was sending me over the edge.

When he moved his fingers faster, and harder, in my pussy, and at the same time sucked my clit into his mouth, my body tensed and I screamed out, "Yes, yes, yes," as I orgasmed. My body thrashed all over the bed, as my juices flowed freely from my soaking pussy.

Tony lapped up all my juices, and then kissing slowly back up my body to my mouth he made me taste myself from my juices in his mouth. I was in heaven, and doing what we were doing felt so right.

Tony started to kiss my neck, and I could feel his hardness once again, against my pussy, pressing hard against me. I bucked my hips up so that he knew I wanted him, needed him inside me again.

Tony slowly slid his cock against my slit, rubbing it over my clit, and teasing me by saying, "Do you want me to fuck you, is that what you want?" he asked.

Desire filled my senses, as I realised he was making me beg him.

"Tony," I started, "Please fuck me" I begged, "Fuck me Tony."

He let out a small laugh, and then in one swift movement, his cock was buried deep in my pussy.

Even though he'd already fucked me once, it felt like he had impaled me onto something hot and sharp. His hands once again moved to my breasts, and he kneaded them in his strong hands, while my body thrashed around the bed under him.

I was pushing urgently up to him, and my cunt muscles kept tightening around his cock, sucking him in, and then pushing him out.

"Fuck me harder you Bastard," I screamed at him. I couldn't get enough of him, as his cock fucked my pussy raw.

He wasn't being gentle with me, and he knew I didn't want him to be. Tony knew what I wanted, and he knew how to give it to me.

He forced his cock deep into my pussy, grinding his hips into me once he had it all the way in.

Tony's hands were again squeezing and pinching my breasts. He used my breasts as handles, to lift my body, and push it back down, leaving marks on them.

"Cum Bitch, cum," he ordered.

Once he had told me to "Cum," he started to get rougher, thrusting fiercely, violently into me, as he screamed, "Fucking cum, now," and relentlessly pounded my pussy, I began to experience a multiple orgasm. His words, plus his lovemaking was making me cum one after the other. I must have cum six times in a row before I felt his thighs tighten, and his cock swell.

He slammed his cock deep into my pussy, smashing his pubic bone against mine. With his whole body weight on me, he lifted his hips, and he pulled the head of his cock back to the entrance of my pussy. In a split second, he rose up, and dropping his weight once more on me, he thrust hard, held himself deep inside me, and climaxed cumming deep inside me, splashing my cervix with hot sperm.

At that point feeling him unload inside me, made me cum again, as I shouted, "Oh god, don't stop, don't stop."

His hands wrapped around my body holding me tightly, and I held on to him, gasping for breath. Our bodies were just a mess of sweat, and cum.

"Sorry," he murmured, he wanted me to know that if he had hurt me he only did it because he knew it was what I wanted.

We lay for an hour, and held each other, kissing and talking. His hands continued roaming my body, and stroking my intimate places.

He told me he was a Soldier, and was being posted Afghanistan the day after. He asked if he could write to me, and of course I said, "Yes."


********to be continued......

otamay
18-04-2008, 11:03 PM
He got up, and dressed, and I said, "What's the matter, where are you going?"

"To the bathroom, and to get a drink," he replied. I sighed, I thought he was going to go, another wham, bam, thank you Mam, sex session that I was so used to.

"Hurry back,' I urged. I wanted Tony inside me again so bad, I wanted to have him fucking me again, and making me cum, before we had to leave, before we had to leave to pick the children up, and before he walked out of my life, as quickly as he came into it.

When he came back, he had a glass of water in his hand, which he offered to me, and when I had slaked my thirst, he took it from me, and placed it on the bedside cabinet.

He climbed onto the bed, and crushed my breasts against his chest again. Once again, his lips found mine, and then he pushed me back and took my breasts in his hands. Tony straddled me, and his thumbs circled my nipples.

As he fondled my breasts, I unbuckled his belt, unzipped his fly, and slid his trousers down to his knees. I hooked my thumbs into the band of his briefs, and slid them down too.

He got off the bed, and slipped his trousers off, and stood before me, naked. I looked up and met his eyes, knowing that my eyes were glazed with desire.

Tony then lay down beside me, and then leaned over, and crushed me beneath him, and kissed me. I could feel him against my thigh.

His hands were running over my skin, sending shock waves through me. Tony's hands grazed over my belly, and began to explore my pubic area, and I felt myself get wetter, and I knew that it was going to be a hot, juicy lovemaking session again. His fingers began to caress my pussy, slowly circling my clit, and then plunging deeply into me. I arched my back, when he wiggled his fingers, and began stimulating my g-spot.

He finger fucked me, and I orgasmed, and didn't stop kissing me the entire time. His mouth smothered my moans, and sighs.

After I recovered from that orgasm, I pushed him off of me, and had Tony lean back. I began kissing his chest, and then lower to his stomach. I felt Tony tremble beneath me in anticipation, and he knew what was coming next.

I licked the length of his cock, slowly, and then I took the head of his cock into my mouth, sucking slightly, tasting his pre cum. I then took all of him into my mouth, and began sucking, and stroking him with my tongue.

"Oh yeah," he said, "Deeper," urging me to take more of him. I stroked his balls, and then massaged them. I was really enjoying it, getting into it, when he stopped me.

"I don't want to cum yet," he said forcefully.

Wanting him, needing him, I climbed on top of him, and impaled myself on his cock. Once again he filled me with his maleness, as my pussy stretched to accommodate him. Tony raised his hips to meet me, thrusting into me deeper than I had impaled myself on him. I rode him wildly, letting him play with my clit, and shuddering, with a, now, obligatory orgasm.

Tony rolled me over, and pushed my legs on to his shoulders. He fucked me hard, and fast, and deep and rough, and I was lost in it. I orgasmed, moaning, "Ahhh, don't stop, don't stop, fuck me," I was sore, but I still wanted more.

He fucked me so totally, his cock rammed into me, as the slap of skin against skin echoed around the bedroom. I came so many times, that I lost count.

His sweat dropped on my face and chest, to mingle with mine, and then Tony climaxed, and I orgasmed again, as he held himself deep inside me, letting his cum pulse into me.

I lay trembling beneath him as he collapsed on me, exhausted. I kissed his shoulder, and held him, running my hands over his back.

Eventually he rolled over, looked at me, and said, "That was incredible." I smiled at him and said, "Yes, I enjoyed that,"

We slept for half an hour and I woke when I heard him in the bathroom again. I heard the shower running, and I slipped out of bed, and walked to the bathroom.

Tony was already in the shower, when I walked in, and I said,
"Can I join you?"
He slid the shower curtain across, and said,
"Be my guest," as he held out his hand.

I stepped in, and he pulled me under the shower head, letting the water flow over me. We kissed, and then he soaped his hands, and began rubbing them over my body.

My nipples soon became erect once more, as his palms slid over my breasts. I took the soap, and lathered my hands, and began washing his chest.

Tony turned me round, and washed my back, nibbling, and kissing my neck, until I could stand no more, and turned back round, to kiss him properly.

Just then his mobile phone rang, and he said, "I'd better answer it, It'll be Sis wanting to know where I am." He got out of the shower, wrapped a towel round him, and left me to finish myself off. I washed between my legs, and then finished my shower.

When I walked into the bedroom, Tony was already dressed, and I realised that the chance of being with him in bed again, fucking, had diminished. I dressed in a skirt, bra, and blouse, garter belt and stockings, as he watched. I had no sense of shame, but just smiled at him, as I put each item on.

To spend the remaining time, before I had to fetch Joshua from School, I asked Tony, "Could you give me a lift to School, because I'll need to catch the bus soon."

"Of course," he said, "I'd like to spend what little time I have left with you."

"Would you like something to eat, before we leave?" I asked, I was hungry, as I was sure he was. He nodded, and we walked downstairs together, into the kitchen, where, after sitting him down, I made coffee, and sandwiches.

We ate in silence, until I said, "What are you doing tonight, I mean would you like to have dinner with me?" Tony, laughed, and then said, "Yes I would, I would like to spend my last night with you, if it will be as good as today?"

I blushed, and then said, "If it's alright with your family, I would love you to stay the night." then, putting my hand over his, I whispered, "I'll try to make it good for you." We kissed, to seal the deal, and I was in heaven, for the first time in a long while, I would sleep in a man's arms again.

He dropped me off at the school, picked the child up he'd brought in the morning, and drove away.

to be continued.........

otamay
18-04-2008, 11:16 PM
I had Josh in bed for seven, and fifteen minutes later he was sound asleep.

Tony came back at eight, freshly dressed, looking good. I kissed him, and said, "Thank you for coming back.'

I sat him down placed the food I'd cooked in front of him, and then sat down beside him. We chatted as we ate, he told me all about himself, and I told him all about my life.

Unsure what he was really thinking, I asked him in a hushed whisper, "You don't think I'm cheap, do you?" then added, "For letting you do what you did?" Tony instantly replied, smirking, "You don't think I'm cheap for letting you do what you did, do you?" we both burst out laughing.

After the meal we sat together, me cuddled up to him, watching TV. He yawned, and I said, "Shall we go to bed?" I wanted him again, and looking up to him, continued, "But not to sleep, not straight away."

He stood up, pulling me up with him, "We won't be sleeping for a long time," he laughed.

We walked upstairs together arm in arm, and as he walked into the bedroom, I followed him, and looked at the bed, the bed I was going to be fucked on again, the bed I would sleep on with him, ensconced in his arms.

I waited, with my back against the door, waiting for him to pull me to the bed, waiting for him to use me again. He turned and saw me standing there, not moving, and Tony came up to me. He kissed me, as his hands unbuttoned my blouse, pulling it off of my shoulders. Tony then reached for the single clasp in the front of my bra, and undid it. He fondled my left breast, and took my right nipple in his mouth, sucking on it. His right hand began to gently stroke my left breast, as I moaned.

I moaned incessantly, as his mouth worked on my nipples, and flesh. He came back up, and kissed my lips.

I reached down to his groin, and felt his erect cock, "Ohhh," I moaned, "Fuck me, fuck me again," I said breathlessly. "Take me to bed, and make love to me," I moaned, pushing him from me, reaching for his belt, and undoing it. I snapped the zipper down, pulled them apart, reaching inside, and grasping his cock. I quickly knelt down, and took his hardness into my mouth. I sucked and licked his cock, pulling his trousers down at the same time. He kicked them off, and when I looked up at him, and he was undoing his shirt. I stripped his shoes and socks off him, and soon he was naked, stood over me.

I stood up, and pulled him towards the bed, moaning, "I want you now." As I pressed into him, I wrapped my right leg around behind him, causing him to loose his balance. He fell backwards onto the bed, laughing, "Steady on." I swung his legs onto the bed, and jumped on top of him.

As I straddled him, I hitched my skirt up, and slipped my briefs off, kneeling alternatively until I'd freed them from my legs. I sidled down his body, until my mouth was level with his cock.

I sucked him in greedily, wanting him fully erect, for when I went back up his body. He held my head, moving it up and down, as I engulfed him. I soon tasted pre cum on my tongue, and I pulled off him, licking my lips.

I moved up his body again, placed my hands on his shoulders, to steady myself. I brought both of my legs up, so that my high heels were planted firmly on the bed. I raised my self up, and placed the head of his cock just inside the lips of my pussy. I dropped down on him, and his cock slid all the way in, to the hilt. As it hit my cervix, I exploded into the first of many orgasms I had that night.

I leaned forward and kissed him as I climaxed, my whole body trembling, my pussy clutching around his cock.

I leaned back, placed my hands on his knees, and begin to ride him. Slowly at first, going all the way up so only the head was in me, and then back down. Tony thumbed my clit, which soon brought me up to another orgasm. As it started, I moaned, "Fuck me, fuck me," I wanted him to drive into me.

He held my hips, and began thrusting up, fucking his cock deep into me. I leaned forward, placed my hands on his chest, and rode him wildly.

I leaned down, and kissed him, and then lifted back up. He pulled my blouse and bra from me, before cupping my breasts, using them to control our fucking.

We picked up speed, me slamming down, and him thrusting upward, in perfect unison. I began to orgasm, warning him, "I'm cumming, make me cum."

He held onto my hips again, as he fucked me through my orgasm. My eyes blurred, my body trembled, and as soon as that climax finished, another one started. My moans grew louder, my orgasms forced my pussy to clench his cock.

Just when I thought I could take no more, I felt his cock jump, and felt his hot sperm start to spurt into me. Feeling his seed spray into me, I orgasmed again. I held my breath, making my pussy tighten around him, milking him, as our bodies kept slamming into each other.

Finally I collapsed on top of him. Our mouths met and as we kissed I orgasmed again. His cock pulsed again, spurting a little more cum into me. Sated I lay on his body, my breasts pressed firmly against his chest. Tony rolled me over him, and we lay side by side, desperately trying to regain our normal breathing pattern.

Tired but very satisfied, we jump in the shower and wash away the evidence of our lovemaking. After a nice hot shower we curled up in bed together, and fell asleep in each other's arms.

The next morning, we woke up early, and made love one more time, before he left.

That was when the lonely nights started, I was in love, and every night I dreamed about the next time we would be together.

To this day I'll never know why I did what I did, but I knew I fell in love with him the very first time he took me.

I wrote to him constantly, every day I put something down on paper, and posted it once a week. I usually got one letter a month from him, declaring his love for me, and that he couldn't wait for us to be together again.

It was two months after he left me, after that fateful day, when I found out I held something of him inside me, something that was growing slowly, becoming part of me, the result of our lovemaking. I never told him, I didn't want him distracted from the job he had to do.

I was four months gone, when I found out I was carrying his twin babies.


The End

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 08:44 PM
One Steamy Night

The sexual tension between them had grown immensely over the past several months. It seems that she looked forward more to going to work than she did being at home if only just to see him. She made excuses to go into his office just to be near him. Daniel had been staring at her since she began working there. We aren't talking the normal greeting you get from a co-worker but the out of your way "hello I am here please notice me" smile. In fact, more than a few times she caught him practically undressing her with his eyes. She didn't mind, in fact it made her both nervous and excited when she would catch him doing it.

It was tough, she knew on one hand that she should not be flirting with him and she also knew that the attraction between them was more than just physical, yet she couldn't help herself. "He is married for Christ's sakes, what the hell am I doing?" she thought. Every time she caught him looking at her it was if he could see right through her. She wasn't sure what she was feeling only knowing that it was wrong, it had to be a secret. A secret she would probably be bad at hiding and was sure others had all ready noticed.

But not to worry she would end the flirtation soon enough. She was going out of her mind not being able to act on her feelings or get him to act on his. So that was that! She e-mailed him and let him know that they needed to stop, whatever was inside eating away at the both of them would have to be locked up deep inside some incurable flirtation vault.

Then without warning it was back. Daniel couldn't keep his eyes off of her and she found herself being dumbfounded when he was around. Her palms would sweat, the butterflies appeared again and she would stutter. Why did he do this to her? She wasn't shy, in fact she was quite the opposite but something about him made her nervous and she hadn't felt that in a very long time. Rebecca knew in her heart that she had to take a huge risk, even if it meant getting hurt, changing jobs or moving out of state. Some things in life you just have to risk and she felt he was one of those things.

"Daniel, meet me after work at The Sundown Motel" Is what the note strategically placed on his desk read. Daniel picked up the note and put it in his pocket and made a visit back to where she was not saying a word but smiling at her letting her know that this was going to be a very steamy night.

They both had tried to deny their feelings, yet it was a constant. Daniel would go weeks trying to avoid Rebecca but when faced with her presence, it would become all to clear again how much he wanted her. His desire to touch her skin, smell her scent, and passionately kiss her let alone fuck her was becoming a part of his every thought. He couldn't get her out of his mind.

Rebecca could read his stares, the signals that told her how much he still desired her. She had tried to forget about him but this attraction was so strong she wasn't sure it would ever go away.

The door to the motel room that she booked was unlocked and ajar when he let himself in. He walked up behind her as she stood in the kitchenette pouring herself a glass of wine in only her sheer bathrobe as it was a hot sticky evening. The smell of her sweet perfume aroused him as he softly kissed her neck and put his arms around her waist, making sure to slide his hands inside the opening of her robe to touch her breasts, feeling her nipples become erect.

His touch sent shivers down her body and instantly her nipples grew erect. She turned around, sliding her hands down his pants to massage his cock through his jeans and kissed him. Taking turns between his lips and his neck, anywhere she knew he was sensitive to. Rubbing his cock simultaneously, feeling it grow harder and harder with each stroke. She tried licking his nipples and sucking on them but he pulled away and smiled. That was a very sensitive spot for him...but tonight he wanted it to be about her.

His hands explored her body as he disrobed her. He kissed her neck and then her breasts sucking on her long succulent nipples while his fingers rubbed her glistening lips which were now wet with excitement. He put two fingers inside, now watching her tremble at his touch. His kisses now made their way down her body. Stopping at her navel...making little circles around it. Then his soft kisses traveled down to her thighs and lips which drove her wild with excitement. Slowly she pulled him up to her, unzipping his pants. Pulling out his cock to stroke it, she discovered he already was dripping with pre-cum.

She could no longer endure it and pulled him up to her. Kissing him and telling him that she wanted him inside her. She wanted to feel his cock plunging in and out of her. She helped him off with his clothing then took his cock again in her hands, stroking it, she leaned in and began to suck on his balls. Licking up and down the shaft of his cock ....giving him head was a huge turn on. Putting it now in her mouth sucking on his full throbbing now hard member...taking as much in as she could while stroking it. She looked up at him, while pre-cum began to leak out. She licked it all up and kept sucking as if she couldn't get enough of it.

He picked her up and sat her on the counter. Teasing her with the tip of his cock, he tapped her pussy with the tip of it....leaning into her, kissing her and smiling. Sliding it in to her wet glistening slit putting her legs up on his shoulders, he drove it in gently. Turning her over he entered her from behind and his strokes became faster and faster as he played with her clit until he could feel her orgasm, he let go and enjoyed his own explosion of pleasure.


The End

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 08:46 PM
So Big, Baby, So Big!

They fucked like two wild and overheated animals an hour ago and now were luxuriating in the sweetly sublime afterglow of their lovemaking, naked in bed, idly caressing each other, nuzzling and talking.

Yvette thought that maybe now was the right time to mention it.

"You know, Don," she said, running a finger through his hair, gazing into his eyes, "I've had this new fantasy lately, and I just can't get it out of my head. I mean, it's something I've been thinking about that really, really turns me on. Though I wasn't sure whether I could mention it to you, wondering how far you'd be willing to go. But now I just can't hold back. I mean, I just need to tell you."

"Well, then tell me, Yvette, what is it?" Don urged. By now he knew Yvette well enough and she knew him. And by now he was ready for just about anything from her.

"Once again it's about you, me and another guy. Or actually two guys."

"Sounds interesting, tell me more."

When she was younger Yvette had some enjoyable times hooking up with two men at once. Mentioning this to Don, he told her he'd done the same, hooked up with another man to "do" a woman together, or joined a couple, or, as a couple, had a guy join them. He'd even revealed to her that in one of those liaisons, at the woman's urging, he had become intimate with the other man. Don let the guy suck his cock and fucked the guy. Hearing that electrified Yvette who'd long entertained fantasies about watching two masculine men having sex with each other. One thing led to another and they found such a man, Yvette thrilled to be able to watch that man suck Don's cock, to see Don fuck him up the ass.

And then it went even further. When they watched porn together Yvette noticed how Don perked up whenever an especially nice and large cock entered the mix. She herself had something of a fetish for very well-endowed men. Generally she kept this to herself since she had learned from experience that if there's one thing which makes many men uptight it's hearing a woman talk about how another man has a really big dick. But Don didn't mind at all. In fact, he joined in the lewd banter about massive cocks. He had a nice one himself, bigger and thicker than the average man's, and he had all the sexual self-confidence you'd want from a man. So Yvette felt immensely grateful to be able to share this with Don, share with him a fascination with other men's big cocks.

Then she felt she was able to broach something new with Don. She loved how he was willing to test the boundaries, how utterly uninhibited he seemed to be. So she asked him what he'd think of having a guy over again, maybe the same guy they'd seen before, and this time having Don suck the other guy's cock as well as getting his own sucked, getting fucked and not just fucking the other guy. He did have to think about it a little. After all, this was pushing the envelope for an essentially straight guy like him. But he was game, especially since he knew how much it would please Yvette. When he agreed Yvette could not have been more thrilled.

And so then she got to watch Don wrap his lips around a big, stiff one. She witnessed that cock forcing its way up Don's tight ass, the first cock that had ever made its way up that portal.

Now Yvette was ready for something else, something even more extreme.

"Hey, Don," she purred sexily, nuzzling up nice and close, "you know how I told you about those times when me and another chick hooked up with two guys? How we sucked their cocks and fucked them? And how we got off watching each other do it"

"Yeah," Don said with a sly smile, always appreciating Yvette's lively banter.

"Well, I want to do the same thing with you, baby," she continued, "Hook up with two studs and suck their cocks together, get fucked by them right next to each other. We had one guy come and join us, now how about two? You and me, baby, we both really get into their cocks. And I get to watch not just two studs go at it, but three."

"Wow, where do you come up with this stuff."

"You know me," she whispered sexily, reaching down to stroke his cock, seeing it was getting thick and meaty again. "I'm a freak for hot, dirty sex. And for big horny cocks!"

He kept silent, teasing her.

"So what do you think, baby?"

"So what do you think I think?" he said with a knowing smile, a smile that thrilled her.

"You'll do it with me, I knew you would!" she said, hugging him, her eyes ablaze with arousal at the prospect of such a scene. "It'll be wild, baby, I know it will. And the two guys we hook up with? I want them to be really hung, I want both of them to have very, very big cocks. The two of us, we can handle all the cock any two studs got for us, right?"

"If you say so, Yvette."

"It'll be like two kids in a candy store, you and me."

"So where exactly do you plan to find two studs like that?

"Don't you worry your pretty little head about that," she said, nuzzling closer, stroking his cock, now erect and up to full mast. "I'm working on it, baby, and I pretty much have that figured out. You can count on it. Just think about how much fun it'll be."

She licked his earlobe as she sensually stroked his cock, whispering provocatively.

"Just picture it, you and me and two sleek young studs, their bodies nice and smooth and lean and hard. And their cocks? Huge, Don, huge and thick. We'll suck those two cocks and they'll fuck us. Yeah, I want to watch you, baby. I want to watch you suck one while I suck the other."
She quickly wet a finger in her mouth and reached behind his balls, sliding the finger up his ass while she kept stroking his cock.

"I want to see you next to me, up on elbows and knees, baby, taking a thick one up the ass. Taking it deep, while right next to you I'm taking the other one up mine."

He was breathing hard, his eyes slits, as he took in her words.

"Yeah, baby, you and me and two hung, hung studs," she hissed, twisting his shaft in her hand, feeling it throb as he groaned, his body arching as his cum splattered all over his stomach and chest, and up his face. And hers.

"See," she cackled mischievously, "you love your honey's nasty ideas."

And she had just about worked everything out. Yvette went to a gym and met a woman there. One time, when they went to have coffee after their workout, Lisa had confessed to Yvette that she once had Brian, one of the trainers, join her and her husband for a threesome. Lisa was a brazen sort, like Yvette, and through the grapevine she had heard that Brian was bisexual and something of a freak. He was always open for a threesome or a group scene. So for Nick's birthday, Lisa had Brian come over to join her and her husband. Nick wanted to try it with a man and Brian was more than game. As it turned out, Nick got cold feet at the last minute and so Brian just made it with Lisa. Telling Yvette all this, Lisa leaned over and revealed to Yvette that apart from his lanky good looks, Brian possessed an amazingly big cock. In fact she had measured it. Erect it was nine inches long and thick, she confirmed.

And that wasn't all. Lisa had made it with a Brian a few times on her own. And one time had asked Brian if he could bring a friend over so she could watch some boy-boy action as well as enjoy not one stud, but two. That's what she had hoped for when Brian had come by to join her and Nick. But that hadn't worked out. Now Tommy, the guy Brian got to join them, Lisa continued, was this nineteen year old who was even cuter than Brian. Then, smiling a little wickedly, Lisa filled in Yvette on a final detail. Tommy had a cock that was actually bigger than Brian's, it was awesome, she said. She described how she watched the two young studs suck each other's cocks and then they took turns fucking her.

Yvette had filled Lisa in about her thing with Don, how guys had joined them, how the first time Don had done all the doing, but the next time he took his share of cock, and then some. Now she told Lisa what she had in mind to do next, how she wanted two guys to join them so that she and Don, together, could take care of the studs. And that's how Lisa told her to talk to Brian, saying she was sure he and Tommy would go for a scene like that.

And go for it they did. So that now the appointed hour had arrived, and she and Don were eagerly awaiting the arrival of the two young cocksmen.

"Hey guys, come in. Don, this is Brian, and this here's Tommy."

The three men nodded as they checked each other out. Yvette eyed Don keenly to gauge his reaction. She smiled to herself, certain he liked what he saw. The two men were his type, as well as hers. Young and lean and cute, and each had a very noticeable bulge in the crotch of his thread worn jeans. And they weren't wearing those jeans by accident, either. They knew quite well how provocative they appeared, what those big bulges signaled.

Yvette offered beverages followed by small talk, she and Don sitting next to one another on a leather coach, the two studs in arm chairs opposite.
"Okay Brian, why don't you come over here to me," Yvette said, wagging a finger, and "Tommy? I think you have something you want Don to see."


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 08:47 PM
As the two young men approached, Yvette and Don glanced at one another, sharing a knowing smile, a smile that signaled a special rapport. Brian now stood over Yvette, Tommy over Don. As Yvette reached to unbuckle Brian's belt and unzip his jeans, Don did the same to Tommy's, revealing two pairs of white cotton briefs clinging to two now even more pronounced bulges. In fact the two bulges seem to be getting meatier by the second.

Now, with a quick tug from each, Yvette and Don pulled down the pairs of briefs, suddenly revealing the two cocks. Both already thick and meaty, in their semi-erect states the cocks were thicker and longer than most men's even when they were fully erect. Yvette and Don glanced at one another again as each took a shaft in hand, twisting it, feeling it thicken and stiffen in their hands.

"Nice cocks, huh Don?" Yvette said, licking her lips.

"Yeah, real nice."

"I think it's time to have ourselves a taste," Yvette purred huskily, bringing her tongue to Brian's balls and lapping away at the rough skin of his scrotum, glancing over to see Don start to lap away at Tommy's balls. Their eyes met and the sight each saw was the same, a hand wrapped around an immense, awesomely thick cock, stroking that cock skillfully, while

hungrily, almost lewdly a tongue lapped away at a set of balls.

And then the two tongues began to travel, slowly gliding upwards along the underside of the shaft, the tongues now greedily licking the taut skin of the two achingly erect penises.

Their two faces were so close to each other, no more than a foot or so apart, that they could not only see vividly how the other handled and licked a cock, but they could hear each other lapping away. Finally Yvette's tongue had traveled the nine inches, and Don's maybe the ten to the tips of the shafts. Now each, fisting a shaft, wrapped lips around a big smooth knob, taking it into their mouths, sucking the cocks.

It thrilled Yvette to see Don's lips wrapped around another man's cock, sucking it. She'd been sucking cock since she was a teen, and Don had his sucked for just as long. But

it was only once before, and this recently, that Don had sucked a man's cock. And now here he was doing it again, doing it to one that was considerably longer and thicker than the first.

"Yeah, baby, suck it!" Yvette urged excitedly, pulling her lips away for a moment from Brian. It had long been a fantasy of hers, and now that it had been realized it was just an incredible sight, to watch a man sucking another man's cock. Especially when the man doing the sucking was Don, her virile, masculine lover. There was something so exciting about seeing his profile, seeing his mouth wide open and his lips stretched to the limits as they engulfed the stunning girth of Tommy's erect penis.

"Let's get a little more comfortable," Yvette suggested, pulling away from Brian's cock, standing up and leading the three men to the bedroom. There, all four quickly undressed, Yvette taking in the spectacular sight of three naked, lanky men, each with a cock standing straight and stiff as a flagpole. She smiled to herself; these boys were aroused, and then some. She stood in the center, the three men surrounding her, reaching down to grab two cocks at once, Brian's and Tommy's, as Don excitedly fisted his own.

Then she gently pushed the two young studs down on the bed, on their backs, their two massive cocks rising almost obscenely, beckoning.

"Oh, baby!" Yvette growled, nearly panting, "let's suck us some more cock!

Now it was Don who got down and took Brian's cock in his mouth, while Yvette took Tommy's. The lovers looked at one another as they sucked the two young men, taking their time, showing off as they sensually devoured the ample meal of hot, raw male meat. Though Yvette loved nothing more than handling and sucking a massively oversized cock -- and Tommy's thick, steely ten-inch tool would certainly qualify – what aroused her almost as much now was seeing Don do the same to Brian's. To watch this man sucking another man's cock, a man who had fucked her many times, a man whose cock she had sucked often, really somehow got to a deep, deep part of her erotic persona.

"Here, baby, take them both," Yvette said, pulling away from Tommy and pulling his shaft over to Don's face, having Don hold him with his other hand, holding on to both young studs now while sucking one.

Now Yvette watched in astonished awe as Don hungrily went back and forth, sucking one cock, then the other, twisting both in his two hands. Then he brought the two cockheads together, licking them both at once, embarked now on an oral frenzy. Brian and Tommy loved it, the looks on their faces betraying their pleasure. They were having the time of their lives having their massive tools serviced like this.

That's it, baby, suck those cocks!" Yvette hissed, watching closely, pushing back on Don's head as his mouth ravenously engulfed the two stunning penises.

Now Yvette reached over for a jar of lubricant. She dug in and scooped up a big dab with her fingers, slapping it between Don's buttocks. He looked back at her for a moment as he felt her fingers slowly rubbing the slick lube over his asshole and working it into his ass. Then she scooped up another dab and worked it between her own cheeks. She planned to have that pussy of hers filled first, but she aimed to have her ass good and ready when it was time for a thick cock to make use of that tight, inviting entryway.

"I need to get fucked!" Yvette announced, the tone of her voice both seductive and insistent as she tugged at Brian, pulling him away from Don and urging him to lay flat. Then she straddled his body, her back to him as she reached down to take hold of his cock and position its tip against her pussy. Now she just bore down nice and easy, impaling herself.

"Oh man! Are you ever thick!" she gasped as she lowered herself, slowly taking inch after thick inch of his cock inside her tight and sublimely creamy pussy. Don was still sucking Tommy, but both men's eyes were now directed at the duo fucking alongside them. Then Yvette looked over Tommy.

"Why don't you let me have a taste of that now," she said, greedy for cock, wanting to suck Tommy while his buddy plowed it into her pussy.

"And Don? How about you get down there and help out with your tongue," she said, pointing between her legs. "That way you can have yourself a taste of cock and cunt both."

Don relished the prospect, sliding lower now and starting with Brian's balls, he began licking. Slowly he dragged his tongue up from the balls to the shaft, a shaft now slick and wet from Yvette's highly aroused pussy. He licked Brian's cock as he fucked Yvette, then brought his tongue right up to that margin where her pussy, strikingly dilated, clung to the massive intruder.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 08:49 PM
"Oh man! Does that feel good!" Yvette growled, luxuriating in the sublime, complex sensations. And knowing that Don's tongue was not only pressing against her pussy, her clit, as it had countless times, but was also pressing against a cock, a man's cock, immeasurably heightened her arousal. The sensations for her were intense, and they were building. But Yvette was not ready for the crescendo, not nearly ready. She wanted to stay on the edge, to savor the excitement, the intense pleasures.

"Okay, I think it's time for something else now guys, something we all love," she said teasingly, lifting herself off of Brian. "Don, won't you join me?"

Now Yvette turned around and assumed the familiar position, up on elbows and knees, ass raised nice and high, Don assuming the same position alongside her. They were so close their bodies touched, hips, shoulders pressing, sharing now a tender and yet a deeply carnal, almost depraved intimacy. Yvette glanced back to see Brian kneeling behind her, Tommy kneeling behind Don.

"Oh, baby, we're doing it, we really are," Don whispered at her, raw passion in his voice, "doing it, taking it like this, taking it together."

"We sure are, we sure as hell are," she said with a smile, a smile that betrayed the rapport she felt with Don, the deep, the profound arousal.

"Okay, we've got something special for the two of you," Brian growled.

"Uh huh, you bet we do," Tommy affirmed.

And now Yvette could feel that fat, round, smooth and rigid knob of Brian's massive cock pressing between her cheeks, against her hole, and knew that Don was feeling the same from Tommy.

"Yes! We're both going to take it now, Don, take it up the ass! You and me, together. At the same time. So much cock, baby, so much!"

And as they both felt those cocks pressed more insistently against their assholes, Don wrapped an arm around Yvette and drew her close, gazing into her eyes, eyes blazing with excitement and arousal as, he was certain, were his own. He brought his lips to hers and they kissed, kissed passionately, hungrily, lips separating, hot, sweet breath fusing. And as they held this kiss, this tender and passionate kiss, they began to feel it, to really feel it.

Suddenly Yvette broke off the kiss, gasping, wincing.

"Oh shit, I can't believe how it feels! He's so fucking big! So fucking thick!"

Yvette was an experienced ass-fucker, and Don had become one, first taking Yvette's big strap-ons and then, a few week earlier, a nice-sized version of the real thing. But these two young studs were something else, they were gargantuan!

"Don't I know it!" Don hissed, "he's really filling me up."

"Oh, baby!" Yvette said, her face aglow, gazing into Don's eyes, he feeling as rapturous as she, "it's so thrilling, isn't? So, so intimate. You and me together, sharing like this? Both taking it up the ass!"

The fabulously endowed young studs enjoyed having the two lovers eagerly offer up their bottoms for a solid reaming. With the equipment each carried they were well aware that taking either of their freakishly large penises up the ass was quite a challenge for any slut or stud. But Yvette and Don were enthusiastically meeting this challenge as Brian and Tommy, kneeling next to one another, steadily drove their thick, rigid tools into the humid and welcoming depths. Don and Yvette, cock and cunt. Though one thing they shared in common was the hot little hole concealed between their buttocks, a hole that now, for each, was obscenely dilated as it gave way to the steady, pounding force of a steely penis.



Kissing, hugging, luxuriating in Yvette's essence like this while at the same time being fucked hard and deep in the ass made Don want more. His cock was achingly rigid with arousal. Now he wanted something else, he wanted Yvette, he needed to be inside her. Guys? Take a quick break, will you?" Don said, pulling away from Tommy's thrusts as Yvette, following his cue, pulled away from Brian's. The two studs knelt there, stroking their own cocks, hard and slick from having plowed two hungry bottoms, wondering what was up, what Don had in mind. Yvette wondered too.

"Come here, baby," Don purred sexily, pushing Yvette down on the bed on her side. He spread her legs and got between them so they were side by side now.

"Yes, yes! You're going to fuck me!" she groaned as she understood immediately, as she felt him reach down to press his cock against her pussy, a pussy by this time steaming with arousal and desire and need. With one smooth move he slid his rigid shaft into her beautiful, snug cunt. God, he loved that cunt of Yvette's! It was always so alive, so welcoming, so caressing.

Don inside her now, she wrapped her legs tightly around his waist as he drew her close. Their bodies became one, her nipples stiff against his chest.

"Okay you two," Don said turning his head to look at the two young men, standing there a little sheepishly, slowly stroking their cocks, cocks as stiff as ever. "Now you can both come back inside."

Two wolfish grins lit up their faces as they immediately understood, Brian laying on his side behind Yvette, Tommy behind Don.

"Oh baby, this is going to be wild!" Yvette whispered, her eyes sparkling with lust. She reached behind Don's balls, groping for Tommy's cock, stunned again by its massiveness, its girth. Don reached around to take hold of Brian's and now, as the two lovers were fused like this, cock and cunt, they helped work those two big cocks back into each other's assholes.

"Oh my God!" Yvette gasped, flailing her head wildly, as she took in the spectacularly intense sensations of two cocks filling her at once.

Don groaned too as he felt Tommy slowly slide every one of his ten inches back inside him. And then, one young stud behind Don, the other behind Yvette, they began pounding it inside them again, ass-fucking the two of them with a nice, steady rhythm. They lay on their sides like this, Don and Yvette, fucking, gazing into each other's eyes for a long, lingering moment before their lips met and they kissed, kissed with a passion so deep it seemed endless, their arms wrapped around each other, Yvette's legs scissored around Don's waist, close, close, close, so close. Yvette luxuriated in this rich, sensual closeness, luxuriated in it as she felt the lean, muscled body press against her back, the pelvis thrusting powerfully, the cock filling her ass. Two. Two cocks inside her! What more could an insatiable slut such as Yvette ask for.

And she imagined what it felt like for Don, his cock so deep inside her pussy, another cock, the one buried in her ass, pressing against his, a mere fraction of an inch separating the two shafts from each other. And with all this, the most massive, the thickest cock of all pounding, pummeling Don's own raw, ravaged ass.

They broke off from kissing just to gaze at one another, their bodies melting together, the full length of his cock inside her, not moving. All the moving was done by the two studs, thrusting, pounding away savagely at the lovers as they made love, as they gazed at one another, as they savored the deliciously sweet depravity of this elaborate coupling.

"Oh baby, I feel so good, I love this!" Yvette exulted breathlessly.

"You love cock, Yvette," he teased, smiling sweetly, but a tad wickedly.

"So do you, Don, so do you. You love it, you slut!" she cackled, as she reached around and ran a fingertip slowly around the distended rim of his obscenely dilated anus, holding in its grip so much cock it almost made her dizzy to contemplate. She held her fingers there, at the hot margin, feeling Tommy slide in every last inch of his cock until the balls were slapping against Don's buttocks as he drove it in mercilessly, Brian doing exactly the same to Yvette, reaming her thoroughly with the full length of his shaft.

"Oh Don, I don't know how much more of this I can take!" Yvette gasped, clinging to him. Her body filled with cock, two men tightly sandwiching her between them, she suddenly felt herself close to the edge, the edge of a volcanic, explosive, incomparable orgasm. And then it overwhelmed her, the sharp, sweet crescendo of pleasure ripping through every nerve ending of her body. She howled out her pleasure, shrieked in unabashed ecstasy as she found herself transported to an almost unimaginable plateau of raw, searing pleasure.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 08:50 PM
And then all she could do was to try to regain her breath. She could take no more, she knew, and gently pushed both Don and Brian away, their two cocks pulling out of her, Don even pulling away from Tommy now that his lover had climaxed. What next? He wondered..

Almost immediately Yvette regained her composure, eyeing the three virile, horny and unfulfilled men, smiling to herself. Now she would get to simply watch. As Brian and Tommy lazily fisted their penises, penises hot to the touch from so energetically pounding the two bottoms, Yvette now had Don lay on his back, wedging a couples of pillows under his head, and one under his bottom.

"Okay, Tommy, come over here and get that cock of yours back inside Don's ass, keep fucking him," she told the young stud, who got between Don's legs as Don jackknifed them, holding them by the ankles, exposing his ass to Tommy again, exposing it at a perfect angle for re-entry. And re-enter is what Tommy now did, swiftly burying all of his raw male meat up Don's ass.

Now Yvette took hold of Brian's cock, a cock flamingly aroused and as rigid as a length of steel pipe.

"Go on and feed it to him."
A horny Brian straddled Don's face, his sinewy, muscular thighs on either side of Don, his immense cock inches from Don's mouth. That cock had been inside Yvette's cunt, then her ass. It was slick and glossy, scented and flavored with her essence. Now, looking over at Yvette, licking his lips, Don grabbed hold of the thick, meaty shaft and wrapped his lips around it, sucking it greedily, voraciously, hungry for the penis that had just plowed the dark, humid depths of his lover's body.

"Oh my God!" Yvette gasped, taking in the spectacular panorama before her eyes, a panorama of cock, of deep male lust. In imagining this scene, she had envisioned such a conclusion. Satiated, blissfully cummed-out, she would lay back and watch an all-male finale.

She wanted to see her lover take not one, but two cocks. She wanted to see the three men blissfully lost in the throes of cock-passion. And that's exactly what she was seeing. Three lithe, naked men, spectacularly coupled. And so much cock!

Straddling his face, Brian now took hold of Don's ankles, holding his legs back so his pal, behind him, had nice, easy access to Don's bottom. With unblinking, amazed eyes Yvette now watched Tommy steadily slam that cock of his into Don's ass. And Don was loving it, arching his body upwards, meeting Tommy's thrusts, greedy for it.

Now Yvette's eyes drifted upwards to Brian's cock, Don grabbing hold of the thick shaft, looking right at Yvette as he took it in his mouth.

"Oh yeah, suck it, do it!" she hissed, "it's tasty isn't it. It's Yvette-flavored."

She had climaxed only minutes ago but, again, arousal got the better of her as eager fingers drifted down to the warm valley between her legs.

"You look so good with two cocks inside you, take it baby!" she urged as Don's mouth hungrily engulfed Brian's penis. Don's own rigid cock was sticking up straight, untouched, vividly rising out of his lean, flat stomach. She smiled to herself, appreciating how much Don was loving it, loving the cock fucking him, loving the other cock fed to him.

Three men, three masculine men. Three lust-driven studs drunk on male pleasure, drunk on cock and mouth and ass! The recognition made Yvette shiver with refreshed arousal.

She was witness to this astounding display of virility and passion, this display of big, beautiful hard cock! Yvette couldn't help smiling to herself; she was one contented slut!

And then that first striking sign of imminent male release. Tommy began to breathe hard, to pant, his face became flushed and he shut his eyes. And then, with a grunt and a quiver, he buried his cock deep in Don's ass and there, Yvette was certain, found his pleasure, unleashing the flood within.

And it was only a moment later that Brian, too, showed all the signs, his face flushing, his eyes closing, the groaning, the body stiffening, then the spasms, the twitching. Her eyes drifted quickly to his cock, nested in Don's mouth, a cock she swore she could actually see throbbing. And the next thing she saw was cum spilling from Don's mouth as he sucked in the cock, the cock now ejaculating copiously between his lips.

"Ohhhhhhhh, yessss!!!!!!!' Yvette groaned, sharing in the explosive moment.

And then the third. A cock most remarkably not touched in any way, not by Don himself, not by the other two. A cock just sticking up like a rocket ready to launch. Her eyes glazed in awe as she watched that cock erupt now, launching spurt after spurt after spurt of rich semen, the jets splattering against all over Brian's back.

Yvette rushed over and took Don's cock in her mouth, managing to save the last few spurts for herself, tasting his familiar essence, greedy for it.

And then she came up to Don, gazed at him again, drops of Don's cum on her lips, Don's own lips dripping Brian's, Tommy's pooling in the depths of Don's ass. Three men, three cocks, three sublime orgasms, three copious ejaculations.

"Oh baby, kiss me!" Yvette sighed, pressing her warm, cummy, sticky lips to Don's.


The End

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 09:20 PM
Snatching for Nickels

Sandy was an old biker babe. She was old and she liked old bikers. Old for bikers is over fifty. She could still throw a hairy tattooed leg over a chopped hog and stick to the seat. It was the combination of vibrations that did "it" for her. The four stroke Harley engine puts out the main two per. She preferred the chain drive over the belt drive. She liked the subtle amped up per, put out by the rear sprocket which was directly under her to the left. Under her and to the right was the one per vibration and patented sound of the big cube V twin. This was a wonderful one per vibration and sound thumping from each exhaust pipe. The power stroke was every other cycle. She didn't care her ass was not that sensitive.

Her clit was and she kept it slammed against the double sewed seams of the "Bailey's Wild Ass" logger jeans she was sporting. Her clit was in fine shape. She was well hooded and had no calluses, rings or road rash incidents. She could clit count the seams everytime she was joggled on railroad tracks. Curley loved railroad tracks. He was the male of the species that she had been packing with, since the death of her biker husband. Curley wasn't a biker he was a weekend rider with a 2003 100th anniversary soft tail heritage classic.

Her biker husband rode a 51 pan head he bought new from the Hog shop in Warren, Ohio. (Later they established the largest Hog shop on the planet in Daytona Beach, Florida) He had cut and raked the frame three quarters of an inch and mounted a 12 inch extended springer front end. He had never changed over his intake manifold seals from brass. He still had the 6 volt system, generator and battery. He had removed the spark advance on the left grip and added a small spring to the distributor. He threw out the foot (suicide) clutch and added a mousetrap eliminator. Tank shift became foot shift, this kept two hands steering the two wheeled 500 lb vibrator.

Sandy's biker husband was well known with the local rider's. He was the guy that would get fired up on whatever was available then brag that he "Had a cock that hung below his knees."

He would then pull up his pant legs to reveal a tattoo of a rooster with a noose around its neck.

Curley was a polite rider; his only weakness was that he loved railroad tracks. He always warned her, "Hang on baby, are you still there." Then he would reach behind his back and palm up grip her snatch with his hand. She would response by grabbing around him and leaning her 44 double EE's into his back. They were hanger's, soft over ripe melons in skin socks on a slow path to her waist line.

Curley would give out a baritone "Yahoo" as they crossed the tracks. Then he would comment on losing his hand, or hand entrapment. "Give me my hand so I can circle back, I think I saw a ten dollar gold piece on the tracks. Gold's high we got to go back."

When they circled the tracks several times Curley would get all excited because he could feel Sandy's nipples serenading his back. They were calling to him they needed attention. If any tracks were in the path of their travels. Curley had to get some tittie time. Curley was convinced that to live long and prosper you needed to spend time with titties. "Its simple math, I got two hands, you got two tits."

Curley had checked they were a perfect fit for his hands. "You wouldn't want me to get muscle atrophy in my hands. How could I steer and operate the clutch and throttle of this Harley with bad hands."

They were putt-ing over to a bikers place along the Big River for an old bikers party. The ride down the river was slow and easy. They drifted across the lanes following the bends of the stream. No smiling or talking, too many bugs out looking for impact blood.

The river shack was a survivor of annual spring floods and an occasional flash flood. "The water comes up, the water goes down." When the water goes down they get new washers and dryers from FEMA. The river leaves a slime coating that is easy to squeeze out, if it is still wet.

Snakes move in. The men sweep though, with the receding waters sporting various weapons of destruction. The women start the clean-up, as the men are shooting anything that lives without two legs.

***

After the road kill bar-ba-que at the river shack. The men walked around and admired each others scooters and lied about their sexual prowess and beer drinking ability. The old biker babes decided to have a game of nickel snatching. Threw in ten bucks winner takes all.

Nickels snatching is an indoor girl's game that would be difficult to play on a pool table or a carpeted floor. The river shack had the perfect floor. Oak with a flood generated patina. Curley didn't think he would be interested in watching some old babes play a game, but it was the only game in town.

When he walked in Sandy was bitching because they had only crossed one set of tracks on the way in. She had her Wild Ass pants off and was tugging off her soiled panties. "If we had crossed more tracks on the way in I would be winning twenty bucks for sure."

She whipped her panties over and around her head and threw them against the wall. They were several pairs sticking to the wall and hers joined up in formation. A pile of rejected clean panties lined the floor next to the wall.

Sandy yelled out, "I got a sticker."

Curley wasn't sure they would hang until the end; they were double the size of anything sticking. But the ugly stain revealed they might have more then double the glue surface area.

"Damn girl, you don't need your name on those pantaloons. You got a winner for sure. That wall will keep dogs barking for a month."

"Stick to what you do best, drinking cheap beer. I'm going to win the next event, the nickel snatch."

"Good I'll switch to better beer, and get you some German Moselle wine with a cork in it.'

"With a cock in it, sounds good to me."

Curley says, "You are a dirty girl. That's why I like you."

"Sure you do, you just like bike ballast as you ride around looking for railroad tracks."

Game on girls. The game host throws out nickels from a giant glass pickle jar with her granddaughter's picture on it. They are rolling all over the center of the room. The women are squatting and grabbing as many nickels as they can with their snappers or anything else that a nickel will stick to. The women can not use their hands. Then they duck walk over to their partners, who remove the lodged nickels in any fashion that they feel is acceptable. Several greatly bearded ones lie on their back and do a whisker scrap. Several use their hands. No french bikers in this crowd.

Sandy says, "Here I come Curley, I got the game winning load" Sandy starts her slider maneuver.

Curley says, "Go with the grain, splinters are your enemy."

"Bullshit I'm nickel plated"

Curley says, "I ain't touching that nasty thing; I might lose my throttle sensitivity. Plus the added attraction I don't want to dry up your double sticky pads. Shake and spit."

After several duck walks which generated a slime trail, Curley knew that Sandy was a top contender. This girl was going to the nickels snatching national championship in Daytona Beach and then international at Sturgis.

Curley used his beer bottle to line up the nickels into little lines of ten.


The End

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 09:22 PM
The Picnic

I had been staying with my Aunt Alice in Virginia for the summer. It had been long and hot, but we were now approaching fall and the temperature had started to cool at last. I was sad because I would be saying goodbye in a few days to return home to prepare for my final year at high school.

It was my eighteenth birthday and Aunt Alice had promised me a special treat. She was going to take me for a picnic by the river at the foot of the mountains.

It was such a nice place, right beside the wide river lined with incredibly tall pines, and beyond that, the Blue Ridge Mountains. Aunt Alice spread a red tartan blanket on the ground and I helped her bring all the food packages from the station wagon. Then I helped her unwrap all the things and then to set it all out. It looked so lovely and appetising and I wished that these happy times could go on forever.

After we'd eaten and drank far too much, Aunt Alice said, "Well, honey, I've just got to find me a quiet spot where I can pee."

"Can I come, Auntie Alice? I think I feel the need too." "Come on," she said, and held out her hand.

We found a nice sheltered spot only a few yards away, under a mountain ash, which was ringed by bushes, where shafts of sunlight sliced through the branches and settled in mottled pools on the grass.

"Just here, honey. This is going to suit us just fine," she said.

I stood still for a moment while Aunt Alice looked around her.

"Go on then, Sugar -- you first! You can do it here. There's no one to see you."

"Well, apart from you that is, Aunt Alice."

"Don't mind me, honey. Your Aunt Alice ain't gonna embarrass you none."

When I saw that she intended to stay and watch me pee, I thought: "Oh, what the heck. She's only my aunt, after all."

She folded her arms and watched me pull down my knickers. I held them out the way and crouched, but I just couldn't get started. When I knew it wasn't going to happen I apologised and got to my feet.

"What happened, Sugar? You kinda jammed up?"

"I'm sorry, Aunt Alice. I guess I just got tight all of a sudden. I'm not used to somebody watching me."

"It happens. It'll come again when it's ready."

I started pulling my underwear back up.

"No need for that," she said, smiling. "Just step out of them, honey. There's something I want to show you."

"Are you going to pee too, Aunt Alice."

"Better'n that, honey."

She walked off a few paces, made sure there was nobody else about, turned around and looked at me. There was a curious look on her face.

"Take off the rest of your things, Sugar, there's a good girl. And when you're ready, come and lie here on the grass."

I did as she said, folded my clothes into a neat pile on the ground beside me and then walked over to where she stood waiting in the half-shade of a tree. Then I got down and lay on my back, looking up at her big smile and crinkly eyes, the whites of which were like saucers flashing in the dark. The parched grass was itchy and made me wriggle about. Aunt Alice laughed heartily. The sun came from behind a cloud and went right into my eyes, dazzling me so that I had to hide behind my hands.

Then, without a word, she stood over and astride me and lifted her flowered, cotton dress, holding it out like a parasol. I was absolutely astonished to see she had nothing on underneath.

"Is that better, Sugar? Is the sun out of your eyes now, honey?"

"Oh, yes, Aunt Alice, much better."

It was indeed. But best of all, I could see her naked charms and for a moment I wondered if she had simply just forgotten to wear her underclothing today, or perhaps it's exactly what she'd intended?

My heart beat wildly as I gazed in disbelief at her secret place -- her 'winkie', as she liked to call it.

And then she said, "Now Sugar, honey, all you have to do is to lie still. I have a special birthday surprise for you. Today, as it's your special day, I'm going to baptise you with God's water."

I was wondering just what she meant by "God's water"? Aunt Alice liked to give me surprises every now and then. But I was puzzled by her intentions as she continued to hover over me, protecting me from the sun. I gazed up and down at her long, well muscled legs. They looked strong, yet soft and were the colour of dark-roasted coffee, paling to a lighter hue at the tops, and almost yellow-white where her underclothes should have been. I suddenly felt quite light-headed and breathless.

It was at the tops of and between her legs that I just stared in amazement. I couldn't believe the amount of hair that formed the big black triangle there. I had never seen anything like it before in my life and wondered if that's how all girls become eventually? I had been a late starter and my own hair was still quite soft and downy and fair in colour. I had only started to physically mature in the last two years.

Aunt Alice's great bush looked so luxuriant, almost glossy. Oh what a glorious sight this was to behold and my heart thundered in my ears as she shifted her balance and brought one hand up inside her dress and started fingering her 'winkie' -- as if she was tickling it.

"Are you ready, Sugar?"

"Yes, ma'am."

"Then close your eyes now... They closed, honey?"

I did as I was told. "Yes, Aunt Alice. I've closed them all right."

"You sure, now?"

"Yes, Aunt Alice. I promise you."

"Okay then. Good girl."

For a moment nothing seemed to happen, and then I heard a soft hissing sound and felt the warm water splashing down onto me. It made me jump and I could not help but let out a tiny shriek and at once I opened my eyes. Dear Lord God above, I could not believe it. Aunt Alice was letting go her pee all over me. I tried to roll out of the way, but she trapped me with her feet. Then all of a sudden, she stopped peeing.

"Stay there, Sugar." Her voice was firm but reassuring. "I think you have been waiting for this for some time. Am I right, child?"

"Y-yes, ma'am." But I feel so ashamed."

"You have no need, my child. It is The Lord's work. Only he understands why we do the things we do."

"Yes, ma'am."

"So, lie still and enjoy the gift."

"The gift, Aunt Alice?"

"The gift of love."


Continue next page ....

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 09:23 PM
I saw her fingers going inside her again, and moving, slowly at first, then faster.

"Do you love me, Sugar honey?"

"I do, Aunt Alice -- more than anything in the world."

"Then drink from me, honey. Taste and swallow the holy water until you are filled with the joy of our good Lord. Happy birthday, Sugar, and may God Bless you."

And with that, she pulled her fingers from her body and started peeing again. I did as she bade, marvelling at the tremendous stream now once again spurting from between her legs as if a dam had burst. It was a magnificent sight.

She was able to guide the flow by circling her hips and rocking back and forth and by bringing her hand to bear, and using her fingers, she was able to control the flow, varying it from a single stream to a wide, sprinkling spray like that from a watering can. In this way she was able to soak every part of my body. It was simply the most delicious feeling I had ever had. I felt liberated. The warm splashes seemed to caress me, kiss me, bathe me. And when I saw the 'holy water' coming towards my face, I opened my mouth and accepted 'the gift'.

It splashed onto my lips and onto my tongue and some went down my throat as well. It was deliciously warm and golden and salty.

I managed to take three good gulps before her spasms finally ended. I felt a tinge of disappointment as the last drops of water dribbled down from her. It was strangely exciting being under her dress and not being able to see her face, although I secretly wished she could have seen me drinking from her. Then she would've known how much I really loved her.

"Wait a moment, Sugar, don't get up yet," she said, passing me down a pretty handkerchief. "Be a sweet girl and just dry me off, honey. Will you do that for me?"

"Yes, ma'am. I dabbed at the glistening drops of moisture that had become trapped in her hair. As I did this, I felt her move against the handkerchief.

"Oh-my! Sugar, honey, you are such a sweet, sweet joy. You bring your aunt so much happiness. God bless you, child."

Aunt Alice sounded breathless. Through the thin cotton of her dress I could see her enormous bosoms heaving against the sky.

Then she stepped off and away from me, smoothed her dress, and patted her hair. She offered me her hand and helped me to my feet.

"I hope you will come to stay with me again next year," she said.

"But of course, Aunt Alice. I love it here, being with you. You take good care of me, and make me so welcome. I love your cooking, all the things we do together. Of course I'll come next summer, if you would like me to."

"Oh, Sugar, honey. I'd love that more than anything. You can come every year - and Christmas too if you've a mind to. We could have such a wonderful time down here. You'll adore it. The snow on the mountains - and the trees and the river freezing over. It's just... it's just so, so... beautiful, honey."

Aunt Alice took my face between her hands and kissed my mouth. I felt the lightest flick of her tongue in the brief exchange.

"Now, Sugar, you must go and bathe in the river, cleanse yourself. But be careful, the current is strong. Do not go in too far."

"No Aunt Alice, I won't. Don't worry, I'll be careful."

"I'll butter some muffins with lots of jam for when you get back. And we'll finish the cream soda and coffee before we go home."

I was so happy I could have cried. I had made Aunt Alice happy too. I was sorry that our summer together was almost over, but she had asked me to come back again and so I was full of joy. I felt so proud and carefree skipping down to the water's edge. My hair flew around my head in gay abandon and one time I actually caught a bunch of it between my lips. It was damp and when I sucked the strands of hair through my teeth I could still taste Aunt Alice's slightly salty pee.

When I got to the river and dipped my toes, the cold water took my breath away; but when I had become used to it I lowered myself down carefully and bathed while my heart soared to the heavens. I felt that my soul had just been cleansed and set free, But there was something else too...

I suddenly felt a warm flowing sensation between my legs and when I looked down into the river, a pale yellow cloud was spreading from me, colouring the crystal clear water. I'm peeing, I thought joyfully. I am able to pee. It has come at last.

Oh what happiness! Such sweet, sweet happiness! The release of all my inhibitions had happened on this one special day. My eighteenth birthday. Dear Aunt Alice. Thank you for setting me free. I do so love you!

Something told me I would never be quite the same person again.


THE END

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 09:25 PM
A Forced Apology

Finishing my last year of college was tough. I had recently separated from my husband. He agreed to let me stay in his grandmother's old home for a few months while I finished up school. The place was old, but it would do for the next few months.

Eddie and I met at a mutual friend's house two years earlier. At the time, we had each recently come out of messy relationships. We seemed to have so much in common. It wasn't surprising to our friends when we announced our plans to be married only six months after meeting. He was one of those suit and tie guys. Always dressed to perfection before leaving the house, and he appeared to be a great catch. Not long after our marriage, I realized just how big of an ass he truly was. He constantly drank, stayed out late, he occasionally did illegal drugs, and he was so arrogant. He treated people horribly. We fought all the time about how he acted. This was stuff I refused to put up with. He refused to change his ways, and so, our marriage was over.

My final experience with Eddie started as just another one of those crappy nights. It was rainy, humid, and the A/C was out. I came in from my second shift job, drug the mattress and box springs across the living room floor, and closed off every other room in the house. I figured with one fan, this was my best bet for staying cool while I crammed for an early morning test. I put on my comfy bedtime attire, a short tank top and a skimpy pair of panties, and settled in. Around midnight, I shut off the lights and collapsed onto my 'top-sheet-only' bed.

About fifteen minutes passed when I heard keys jingling at the front door. I knew who it was and didn't bother getting up. It was raining hard outside, but I didn't care if the jerked got soaked to the bone. I did wonder why he was here. He had been staying with a friend since we'd separated.

He finally made it in the front door. I pretended not to hear him. I was tired and had an early class the next morning and I didn't feel like fighting tonight. He stumbled across the living room to my make-shift bed and sat down.

****

"Hey," he said.

"What do you want and why in the heck are you here?" I asked. I could smell alcohol on him. He wasn't drunk, but he'd been drinking. He was wearing his usual business attire, and his tie was hanging around his neck, untied.

"I want to apologize. I know that I've treated you unfairly and I want to apologize," he mumbled.

"Fine, please do it and leave. I have a test in the morning and I'm tired," I replied as I rolled over onto my back.

He stood up and took his tie from around his neck.

"Oh god," I thought to myself. "Here comes another one of his long, sobbing, I'm so sorry, please forgive me, fits."

Before I could finish that thought, he dropped his knees to the mattress and was straddling my waist. As I tried to sit up he grabbed my wrists and tied them together with his tie. By this point, I was pissed.

"What are you doing, you stupid jerk," I screamed. I could only see the outline of his face as the streetlights outside peeked in through the sheer curtains.

"I told you I wanted to apologize, and that's what intend to do," he boasted.

He immediately pulled my tank halfway over my head, exposing my breasts. He used one hand to secure my wrists over my head, and he restrained my lower body by resting his shins over my thighs. I fought for a few minutes, but as much as I hated him, and his selfish actions, I knew he was going to have his way with me. He began working my breasts with his free hand and his mouth - sucking one and caressing the other.

Eddie knew what he was doing. He knew the quickest way to my pussy was through my boobs. They've always been very sensitive. As soon as he starting sucking and pinching my nipples grew hard and my pussy started to sweat. While he continued sucking my left breast, he slowly slipped the other hand into my panties and separated my slit with his fingers. He gradually backed his body off of mine, pulling my panties slightly down as he moved. He slipped a finger into my pussy and worked it for a few minutes - swirling it around and dragging my juices up to my pulsing clit. When he removed his finger, he licked it and two more, and plunged them into my now throbbing pussy. I hadn't been with anyone since our split, and this felt good. Even if it was Eddie, at this point, I was enjoying the sheer pleasure he was giving me.

As he slowly dropped to the floor on his knees, he pulled off my panties, then drew my ass to the edge of the bed and pushed my tank up over my head by wrists. He pushed my thighs out and apart with his palms, spreading me open. Feeling his breath in my pussy, I let out a sensual shrill and he began lightly biting my clit. Sending shivers through my body, Eddie sucked my clit and continued working my hole with his wet fingers. I could feel my inner tension mounting and I moaned with enjoyment. Eddie continued until he brought me to an orgasm. As I arched my back, my juices spilled out, and my body shook all over. I had goose bumps and my nipples were rock hard.

****

I was tired, and certainly satisfied. As I lay there on my soaking mattress, Eddie got up and went to the bathroom.

"Don't move," he instructed me.

I did as he said, but not because he told me to. My wrists were still tied and tangled in my shirt, and I needed a minute to pull myself together before he left.

Surprisingly, he returned from the bathroom with nothing on. He carried a wet hand towel and the lube he'd left in the medicine cabinet. As he approached the mattress, he spread my legs again and covered my swollen pussy with the towel. It was steaming hot and he pressed his chest against it as he slowly ascended to my neck, licking my torso and nipples along the way. The steam from the towel re-awakened the pulsing inside me. He began sucking my breasts as he massaged and wiped the leftover juices between my legs with the hot towel.

Once finished, he removed the towel, stood up, and grabbed his oil. He stroked his member as he covered it with his lube. He always had a nice thick cock. In the past, I was never able to get it completely in my mouth when pleasuring him. By now, his erection was huge and I was craving it. With my wrists still above my head, he dripped a little lube on my clit, and I watched as he continued to prepare his cock.

Eddie dropped back to his knees between my legs, pushing them even further apart. He pinched each side of my pussy lips with a finger and thumb and stretched them as far out and away from my body as he possibly could. Holding them back, he teasingly flicked his tongue over my clit.

"Oh, Eddie," I panted.

"Will you accept my apology," he whispered.

"Do I have a choice," I moaned.

In one swift movement, he tightened his grip on my stretched pussy lips and like pulling on a sock, he shoved his rock hard dick into me as hard as he could. I was paralyzed by this impalement and I gasped at the force he had used to enter me. I wasn't quite expecting it, but once his heat was in me, I gladly accepted it. He thrust slowly at first, while he made sure every inch of his rod was as deep inside me as it would go. My hungry pussy swallowed his entire length. His thick shaft massaged my clit and his balls smacked my ass while he fucked me over and over and over. As time passed, my body quivered and my cunt welcomed the explosive warmth of his hot cum as it shot inside me again and again.

He finally collapsed beside me and we laid in silence for a while, both us dripping with sweat.

"Do you accept my apology now," Eddie asked once again.

"Yes," I replied. "I'm sorry too. I know I'm not the easiest person to live with."

He rolled over to face me and stared at me. Not sure what he was thinking, I glanced over at him. He reached above me, untangled my wrists, and pulled me on top of him. I spread my legs and mounted his body. Looking into his eyes in this dimly lit room, I slowly lowered my open pussy over his already hard again cock. I took him completely in and began rocking. It was my turn to apologize .


The End

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 09:30 PM
The Spanking Game



I skimmed at the personal ads with bored indifference until I spotted a headline that read "The Spanking Game." At the word spanking, I have always felt a tingle on my spine that makes me pause. I felt taken aback to see a headline like this in my local paper and perused the ad. "English Gentlemen, 35, employed, well groomed, single, clean, seeks mate for love, movies, and games."

I read the ad six times and, with my right hand trembling, picked up a pen, and circled the ad. I called the personals' phone line and entered his ad code. He sounded genial and confident. I promptly hung up the phone and commuted to work.

I tried to focus on work but my mind kept reverting to that word: spanking. My obsession with the word and the activity began in the third grade. I played spanking games with neighborhood girls and boys "you play the mommy (or daddy), I will play your little girl. Oops! (I would laugh) I spilled milk on the floor! What? I will not go to bed! (They would catch on eventually) No! Please don't spank me! I will be good. What? Over your lap? Oh!" I looked up spanking in the dictionary about a thousand times. "A brisk, rapid series of slaps on the buttocks." By the time I was 12 years old I began to wonder what was wrong with me. I fantasized about a spanking factory. In the fantasy, my cousin Jenny and I lay face down propped up over some pillows, and we would ride down a conveyor belt with our bare bottoms exposed. Then we passed through a series of hands that awaited us above the belt, and the hands would spank our bare bottoms. I went to sleep every night for years playing this fantasy out in my mind. When I turned 15, I felt like a freak and successfully repressed my spanking fantasies for years.

Then, at 23, the fantasies returned energetically. I remember the day. I was at the public library waiting my turn to use an internet terminal and this handsome man stood up from a computer, walked toward me, smiled and said hello as he passed. I strode over and logged onto the computer he vacated, and, out of curiosity, clicked on the history to see what this man viewed online. I clicked on "history" and there was the word spanking, repeated hundreds of times. I felt my face turn beat red and I perspired. I felt as if everyone in the library was staring at me and knew, but I looked about and realized that everyone still minded his or her own business. I clicked on one spanking website with a story that began, "she lay face down over his lap, with her plump rear exposed for a bare-bottom smacking that she would not soon forget." I felt compelled to touch myself right there. I clicked on a search engine and typed "spanking." To my amazement, the word appeared thousands of times. I felt a catharsis. Up to that moment, I thought I was the only one who felt this way about spanking.

I developed nightly rituals perusing personal ads online but the men looked gross, married, dangerous, or violent. I didn't want a severe spanking. Just a mild hand (or possibly very light wooden hairbrush) spanking. I didn't want whips, chains, and paddles (although the thought of someone scolding, "I am going to paddle your bare bottom" sends shivers down my spine). I wanted loving, over-the-the knee panties down to the top of my thighs spanking. With some light scolding "you naughty, naughty girl. We talked about your behavior in the past and now I am ashamed to say it, but you need to be chastised. Go into the bedroom and wait for me."

I looked at the ads online and in the newspapers for two years and then I spotted "The Spanking Game." I returned home from work, and, with two glasses of cognac aiding my courage, I called the personals line and left a message with "The Spanking Game" ad and gave my phone number. Two hours later, the phone rang. His name was Joe, and we talked for an hour about everything except spanking. It was a relief though, as I was not yet ready to confess this to anyone.

We talked for a month on the phone, but he never mentioned the spanking game. I started to wonder if there was misprint in his ad. We met and had two dates. On the night of the third date, as we sat on the couch of his apartment, Joe said, "well, it's our third date. Traditionally, a girl has to kiss or tell the guy to take a hike. Since we have already kissed, shall we proceed to the main course?"

Joe had been mild mannered up to this point and I felt intrigued. "Why, whatever do you mean?" I asked.

"The headline of my ad. Are you ready to play the spanking game?"

"Oh!' I exclaimed. "I don't know what that game is."

Joe chuckled. "I think you do. Look at you, your face is flushed."

It was true: I felt my cheeks flaming and my hands trembling.

"I don't want you to be terrified, but I am going to give you a short prelude of things to come. Now, stand up."

Meekly, I stood up in my cocktail dress and looked down at my feet.

"Lay down across my lap." Joe commanded.

I shook my head sideways and said, "No."

"You know you need this." His right hand encircled my waist, and carefully, and slowly, he lowered me face across my lap. I felt his organ protruding from his dress pants against my stomach. I listened to the sound of traffic passing below as I placed my hands against the soft carpet and waited. The suspense and tension felt overwhelming to me. I had waited years for this moment and felt scared: what if he does it too hard or what if it's not hard enough? What if it hurts too much? I lay across his lap for thirty long seconds before he said, "You have been a naughty girl but this is going to excite me more than it is going to excite you."

I felt him hiking the dress up to my waist, and then I felt a short series of soft smacks against my pantied bottom. "Well, here it is at last" I thought, as I wiggled my groin against his lap."

"You hussy! Keep still!" Joe admonished me. "I am going to have to spank you on your bare bottom for grinding against me like that!" I felt a fingertip grasping the elastic of my panties and felt as he slowly, oh so slowly, lowered them to the tops of my thighs. "Magnificent," he cooed. "Look at this pair of white, full, round buttocks. So perfect." He cupped his hands against my bare bottom and slowly rubbed and caressed my cheeks. Then, his right palm slapped my bare bottom in a series of rapid, brisk spanks. I felt like a little girl getting the dress-up bare-bottom spanking that I desperately needed. The slaps resonated through the apartment, and I wondered if the neighbors could hear us, but soon I forgot about that and was in ecstasy. The spanking lasted all of three minutes, and to my disappointment, he apruptly stopped. "I can't give you too much of a good thing. It is better to leave a girl wanting more." I lay face down across his lap panting in satisfaction. I felt his fingers separating my sex, and soon he fingered me and I felt my hips buckling as I came.

The spanking game ended for the evening and we continued as if nothing occurred. I returned home to my apartment, logged onto to some websites, and decided to write a story of my own for your website.


The End

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:09 PM
The Cabin by the Lake

The form letter flatly stated that my grade point average had fallen below the University's prerequisite for living on campus, so it was either apply for special dispensation, or find an apartment. I decided that four years in residence was more than enough for this girl, and hit the want ads that very afternoon. My friends thought I had lost my mind when I soon chose to move into an apartment with two roommates; both of them male!

The two men were in their late twenties; and both were quite handsome. Tony was an engineer and Norris was an Air Canada pilot. Neither seemed the least bit troubled, or overly excited, by the fact that I was a woman.

The interview had been very pleasant and businesslike, and I immediately fell in love with the place as they showed me around the spotless, well appointed, three bedroom flat. I made up my mind the moment I saw the spacious, furnished room that would be mine.

Based on the tasteful furnishings, and the pristine condition of the apartment, I had assumed from the start that Tony and Norris were gay lovers. We became fast friends over the next several months, sharing meals, evenings of television watching, and lots and lots of discussion—although the subject of sexual orientation never came up.

Those many weeks did little to dispel the notion that they were not the least bit interested in girls, as I rarely saw them with anybody other than each other. It wasn't long before I became very comfortable with them, and often walked around the apartment in various degrees of undress. In spite of my familiarity with the two men, I realized I didn't really know them all that well. When they were not in the apartment, I had no idea where they were. At best, I knew them superficially; like one knows the people one works with. That all changed on a warm, spring afternoon in early June.

"Hey Lexie," said Norris, "my laptop's in the shop. Is it okay if I check my webmail on yours?"

From within the shower I answered, "Oh...sure, I guess. Go ahead."

I was in a bit of a fog, both from the steamy water, and the fact that I was in the middle of a self induced orgasm at the very moment Norris had made his request. Just before entering the shower I had been reading a very erotic BDSM tale on a website that I had been frequenting for years.

Then I panicked! It suddenly occurred to me that I might have left the story on the screen! I quickly dried myself, wrapped a towel around, and stuck my head out the bathroom door, "Oh Norris...can you wait a bit? I...uh...need to check something first."

"It's okay," he said from the living room, "I'm already done. Thanks Lexie."

I breathed a sigh of relief. The fact that he was already back in the living room meant that I must have remembered to exit the website. I finished up in the bathroom, threw on some sweats, and then went into the living room to find the two men sitting on the couch, passing sheets of paper back and forth. Both were sporting very large grins. It seemed like all the blood in my body rushed to my face when I realized what they were reading.

"Well!" said Tony, "It seems there's a whole side to our little Alexandra that we didn't know about."

I flumped down in a chair and stared at the floor. I could not remember a time when I had been more embarrassed. After a few moments I raised my eyes and looked at the still smiling men, then I jumped up, ran to my room, and slammed the door behind me. There I just sat and wept in silence.

I couldn't even imagine what they must think of me, and I wondered if I would ever be able to face them again. I thought I might even be forced to move out.

Ever since puberty I had been secretly intrigued by the BDSM "lifestyle," although I had never divulged...or indulged. I had several boy friends over the years, but none had even the slightest inkling that I harboured a yearning for submission...a yearning to be someone's slave. My favourite stories were those of submissive women in relationships with dominant, but caring men. I have never considered myself a masochist, but the very thought of being bound and whipped to orgasm, by a man who truly loved me, triggered instant and fearsome arousal.

Almost an hour had passed when, from outside the door, Tony said, "Lexie? Sweetie, we're really sorry. We didn't mean to embarrass you that way. Come on out and let's talk."

Then Norris said, "It was an accident Lex, I just moved the mouse and the screen popped up with that story on it. I couldn't help but read it...I shouldn't have printed it out...That was an invasion of your privacy, and I'm really sorry. Come out now, okay?"

I was about to yell at them to leave me alone when Tony said, "Were both really sorry Lexie. We were just teasing, but we understand...Norris and I have been into the lifestyle for years."

Holy crap!? What the hell did he mean by that? Had they been in a Dom/sub relationship all along? Is that what they did when they went out for the evening? My mind raced, trying to picture the two men...trying to decide who was the Dom and who was the sub. Neither fit the sub category in my mind.

My curiosity was beginning to overpower my humiliation, and I slowly built up the gumption to return to the living room. Once there, the two of them profusely apologized for their accidental peek into my secret world...and then they explained Tony's prior statement...

"Norris and I have been best friends since university, and it was there where we were introduced to the lifestyle. We are both Doms; and no Lexie, we are not gay. For the last couple of years we have been going to this 'dungeon,' a BDSM club, and having sessions with willing subs."

Norris added, "It's not great, but it's the best thing available to us at the moment. It's not easy to connect with someone who we both could care about and who would feel the same about us."

They went on to explain how they had joined the 'dungeon' and would hook up with different submissives—always women—and have "sessions" with them for the evening. The club was similar to a dating service, where Doms were 'matched' with subs. Their original hope was that they could find willing partners that they both liked and could build relationships with. It was important to them that the relationships would not interfere with their own friendship, so their options were somewhat limited.

Life was different for us after that, and for the next couple of weeks we rarely spoke of the secrets we had uncovered about each other. The 'gay' thing became a running gag, with both men sometimes acting blatantly effeminate and teasing me relentlessly. The biggest changes, though...were my fantasies. I found myself unable to shake thoughts of being a sex slave to these two men. Occasionally I would daydream while watching them go about daily routines around the apartment. On at least three of those occasions, I had to retire to my room for a little...maintenance.

One evening we were all sitting on the couch eating popcorn and watching a movie. I was sitting in the middle wearing only a tee shirt and sweatpants. The movie was so bad that we were laughing and yakking away through the whole thing. To this day I am not sure what prompted it, but I suddenly blurted out, "What about me?"

It was obvious that I was not the only one with new fantasies over the past two weeks, as it was immediately clear that both Tony and Norris instantly knew what I was referring to. For the next couple of minutes the only sound in the room was that from the television.

Then Norris picked up the remote, turned off the TV, and said, "Are you sure about this Lexie?"

Although I could feel that I was blushing terribly, I looked him in the eyes and said, "I've been thinking about it for a long time, and yes Norris, I am...pretty sure."


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:10 PM
I turned to Tony and continued, "But...I need some assurances...some ground rules."

We spent the next twenty minutes laying out the way we were going to proceed. Both of them were terribly sweet; bringing up points that I would never have thought of—one of which was the safe word. We all decided that we would start slow, with that evening being fairly simple. There would be some innocuous "slave" stuff, then I would be bound to the couch and lightly "toyed" with; a little touching, some light flogging, etc. I was to address them as "Sir" for the evening, and all I had to do was say "Stop" and everything would halt immediately.

I suggested that we spice things up a little when the time came for the flogging. We had all agreed that there would be no intercourse that night, but I knew it was inevitable that I would enjoy at least one orgasm before we were done. That seemed a little one-sided to me, so I proposed that they flog me until I "relented," agreeing to administer to them orally. They both said that wasn't necessary, but I insisted—fair is fair.

We also agreed, that when the night was over, if I was not comfortable with what went on then that would be the end of it. We would not speak of it again, and we would try to just go back to the way things were before. Realistically, that was probably impossible, but we all silently hoped that things would go well.

Finally, we were done talking and Norris said, "Please stand facing us, my pretty slave."

It had started! The fantasy I had harboured all my adult life was about to become real, and I was so excited it was actually difficult to stand. My heart was racing, my breathing changed to light panting, and a warm glow was building in my tummy.

Tony said, "Please remove your tee shirt and sweats now, then assume a stance with your hands behind your back, your feet at least thirty inches apart, and your eyes to the floor."

I stripped off my clothes quickly, threw them to the floor, and stood as instructed. The warm glow in my abdomen was rapidly changing to a raging inferno! I stand five foot seven or so, and I have a pretty trim body with, not huge, but ample boobs, and long, straight, jet black hair. I have had many men look lustily in my direction, but never like this. I was on display, an exhibit—and not for my fashion sense, or poise, or demeanor. I was showcasing my body; my sex, and all I wanted was for those two men to approve and desire nothing else but to ravage me. As their eyes surveyed every square inch of my nakedness, I became a little light headed.

After a few moments they stood and began to run their hands all over me. My shoulders, arms, sides, hips, thighs, tummy, abdomen, and finally, my breasts. I closed my eyes as they softly fondled me and rolled my rock hard nipples between gentle fingers. I was noticeably panting, and I had enough moisture between my legs to lubricate a bullet train.

Then Tony said, "Do you enjoy it when your two masters touch your body, little slave?"

Breathlessly I panted, "Yes Sir."

"And," said Norris, "are you becoming aroused, my pretty slave?"

I had to fight the urge to look in his eyes as I answered, "Oh Yes Sir!"

"Would you like to have an orgasm now, little slave?" said Tony.

I almost cried as I panted, "Oh yes please Sir...! OWWW!"

At that very moment Norris smacked the top of my bum with a rattan cane. It wasn't a terribly hard hit, but it still stung quite a bit. Then he said, "Very well, my beautiful slave. Master Tony is going to treat you to a wonderful orgasm, but it will not be free. You will receive a healthy caning while he pleasures you. Are you still eager for him to continue?"

My butt was still smarting, but if anything, it seemed to the increase the fire in my belly, so the answer was simple, "Yes Sir, please. I beg you Sir, please!"

Tony immediately knelt in front of me and moved his head between my legs, and...H O L Y CRAP! It was like my pussy was a paint by number set, and his tongue was the perfect brush; hitting the right numbers in the perfect order...Then Norris again snapped the cane a little lower on my bum.

As before, it wasn't really hard, but the pain was sharp. It caused me to recoil, which pushed me even more into Tony's expert tongue...Then another smack.

I almost screamed, "OhhhGEEEZ!" as I came virtually the instant the cane touched my tender butt. My head flew back, I grabbed Tony's head, and mashed my sex into his face with all my strength. Both men increased their actions; Tony sucked, and licked, and probed like he was searching for gold, and Norris rapidly caned my bottom like he was trying to swat an elusive bug.

The orgasm was as intense as I've ever had. My insides felt like they were liquefying and oozing out my vagina. Finally my legs buckled, and I collapsed in a heap on top of a somewhat startled Tony.

Norris quickly came to my aid, helping me stand, and sitting me on the sofa, "Are you alright Lexie?"

I was gasping for air, panting like I had just scaled Mount Logan, but I managed, "Yes Sir...just need a minute."

Tony knelt beside me and held a much welcomed glass of cool water to my lips, which I sipped between breaths, eventually downing the entire contents.

I began to settle down, and my mind slowly remembered the sting in my throbbing bum...which immediately relit the fire in my tummy. Normally I would have moved or readjusted my position to alleviate the twinge, but I just sat there, relishing the prickly burn. Then Tony said, "We can stop now if you like Lex."

Composing myself a little more I said, "No Sir. Please, I would very much like to continue."

He smiled, kissed me on the forehead, and moved aside allowing Norris, holding a length of smooth, white rope, to move in. He motioned for me to hold my wrists together in front, then he bound them together, pulled my arms up over my head and behind me, and tied them off somewhere behind the sofa. Each of them took a length of rope and tied one end around my ankles. Then, with Tony on my left and Norris to my right, they slowly pulled my legs apart until I was spread very, very wide. They completed the task by tying off the ropes at each end of the sofa. Other than my butt, I had never been so "accessible" in my life!

I supposed they could have simply asked, but both men felt it necessary to rub and probe my womanhood to see if I was all set for stage two. They held their glistening fingers in front of me and smiled; it was clear that I was indeed ready to go. When they each held up a soft, rubber flogger for me to see, I was sure that I must have been dripping on the couch.

In unison they began to whack the outside of my legs, from hip to ankles. My eyes snapped shut and my head flew back as if by reflex. It was the first time in my life I had ever felt the touch of a flogger, and the sensations running through my body were overwhelming.

The two whips moved up the inside of my legs, and when they reached the tops of my thighs, I uttered a long, "OHHHGAWWWD!" My head was spinning so, that it sounded like someone else had said it.

The whips strolled up my body in perfect harmony; on my sides, my armpits, then gently up my arms to my elbows; my masters being very careful not to hit my face. They moved the floggers down to my chest; Tony just above my breasts and Norris just below. I was writhing in my bindings, shaking my head violently back and forth, and clenching every muscle I possessed. My body had never experienced anything like it; the electric tingling, the sharp stinging, and the overpowering arousal—all at the same time. Then they started on my boobs.

Tony on the left, Norris on the right. First the tops, then the undersides. I gasped then held my breath as the pain grew and grew. It was like spiked balls were inside my breasts, desperately trying to scrape their way out. I was close to fainting when they stopped; gave me about five seconds to catch my breath, then began alternately swiping the floggers on my yearning pussy.


Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:11 PM
I came instantly with the first hit. Both men were timing it perfectly, like two guys driving in a circus tent peg. Then Tony moved back to my aching boobs, but much, much softer. Norris had lightened up as well, but he kept whacking the whip between my legs as my orgasm seemed to crest, then fade, then crest again. The room was spinning and I was sure I was blacking out, but mercifully they stopped the floggers and gently used their hands to massage and fondle me as my climax finally waned.

Norris and Tony then sat beside me and just kept softly touching me—essentially petting me—as I slowly regained my ability to breathe normally. Tony remarked at how quiet I had been throughout, especially when I orgasmed. I just smiled at him, not revealing the fact that a girl living with two men must learn how to pleasure herself silently...and own a very quiet vibrator.

"You look amazing Lexie; like you just ran a hundred click marathon," said Norris.

He was right. I was shiny wet with perspiration from my forehead to my toes, and I felt like I had just run a hundred kilometers as well, but it was a good race. No; a great race...! And I won!

Tony said, "You look exhausted Lex. I think we should call it a night."

I was about to agree, but then I remembered, "Oh...no Tony...I mean Sir. I...uh...give in. I will pleasure you with my mouth."

"Listen, Lexie," said Norris, "we had a great time with you tonight. You don't have to do that. I'm sure there will be many more opportunities—"

"No! No Nor...er...Sir. Please! I really want to do this. I beg you Sir, let me do it."

It was true. For the first time in my life I really wanted to have a man's cock in my mouth. I wanted to lick it, suck it, and savour his warm sticky cream. I craved it, and it showed. No further begging was required; my two generous Masters decided to let their little slave have her way.

Norris removed his track shorts, stood on the sofa straddling my hips, and moved himself forward. He was quite large and I was grateful that he didn't ram himself into my mouth. Instead he let me take him in at my own speed, then he just moved gently in and out. His rock hard warrior barely fit, but I was still able to suck and lick to his obvious approval. Understandably, the evenings activities had gotten both men quite horny, so it wasn't long before Norris erupted; and I sucked as hard as I could, determined to get every last drop. I was surprised at my eagerness, and the fact that I actually liked the taste of his cum...kind of nutty.

After he stepped off the sofa, Norris leaned down and kissed me, then gave me a few sips of water. Tony then stepped up for his turn. He was substantial, but not as large as Norris, which gave me a little more leeway to move his grateful ramrod around in my mouth. Tony didn't last long either, and his face scrunched up like he was delivering twins as his body reluctantly gave up its fluid. His was a little different; sweeter...like honey; it was quite pleasant. Before that night, I would have scoffed at anyone who said that I would ever make that statement about a man's ejaculate.

Once Tony recovered, they untied me and covered my with a warm afghan, then they both sat beside me and we all just cuddled for the next few minutes; none of us said a word.

A little later we all said goodnight and went to our respective rooms. Once in mine, I just let the afghan slide off, slipped naked under my cozy warm comforter, and curled up into a ball. My body was pins and needles and still stinging, but in seconds I was fast asleep.

The next few weeks went by as though in a dream. Our "get togethers" were more or less variations on that first night, and my two masters were both perfect gentlemen throughout; letting me acclimate at my own speed. We had frequent sessions, but only if all three of us were present. Norris was a co-pilot on international flights, so his schedule would take him out of country for a few days at a time; and while the temptation was always there, Tony and I would not "play" when Norris was away.

The truth was that I wanted to intensify things, but they kept reining me in, insisting that we take it slow. Still, it was wonderful. We grew much closer over that time and our relationship quickly became a truly caring bond for all three of us...and there was a promise of things to come, which became the focus of my nightly fantasies for days.

About a week after our first night, a tragic accident took the life of Tony's cousin. They had been very close in their youth, and his friend had willed Tony a cottage on Monc Lake. Every weekend, for the next month or so, Tony and Norris, if he was available, would take the six hour drive up to the "cabin" to affect some needed renovations. When the repairs were finished, we were all going up for a long weekend—a weekend where I was going to be their slave for two straight days! Visions of being their plaything for an entire weekend invaded my dreams virtually every night after that.

It seemed to take forever, but finally the July 1st long weekend arrived. We were all up by six AM Saturday morning, and after a shower, breakfast, and a little last minute packing, I was just about to dress for the trip when Norris knocked on my bedroom door, "I have something for you, my pretty little slave," he said.

The "pretty little slave" reference made it clear that my weekend was already under way, "Yes Master Norris. What is it?"

I opened the door to find him holding a blouse and skirt, which he handed to me and said, "We would like you to wear these, and only these, for the ride up to the cottage. Please give me your bag now, so I can load it in the car, and be dressed by the time I get back."

With that, he took my pack and went down to the car. The blouse was a white, short sleeved "schoolgirl" shirt, at least two sizes too small...with all the buttons removed. I was just able to get it over my cleavage and barely cover my nipples. My only option to hold it in place was to tie the shirt tails tightly under my boobs. I laughed out loud when I saw that the skirt too was of the schoolgirl variety; a wrap-around tartan miniskirt that barely covered my bum. It was also a couple of sizes too small, making it more of an "almost wrap-around." With a fair bit of effort I was able to get the button done up, but the tiny skirt left the side of my left leg completely exposed. To say I was "clothed" would have been a joke.

I slipped on some light sandals, then went to the living room just as Norris came back, "You all set?" he said.

"Yes, Master Norris, I am ready to go."

As I started to head for the door, he said, "Oh, wait. Did you not understand my instructions as to what you were to wear?"

"Uh...yes, Master Norris, I think—" then I realized my mistake.

I quickly kicked the sandals off and said, "Oh...I'm sorry Master Norris, I wasn't thinking."

"I see..." he said, "Please turn around, bend over, and place your hands on your back...and hike your skirt up."

I did as instructed, then gasped as he immediately administered a harsh spanking; ten sharp, rapid whacks, alternating cheek to cheek. It took my by surprise...and it hurt! I started to cry a little, then he said, "Stand up straight now and face me please...do you have anything to say?"

Still teary eyed, I said, "Thank you for spanking me, Master Norris. I deserved every smack for my mistake. I did not mean to disobey...and I will try to do better."

He stepped forward, reached around me, and rubbed by burning butt, "Very well, my precious slave. It upsets me to punish you, so try your very best for me, okay?"

"Yes, Master Norris, I promise I will."

He kissed me gently on the forehead, and then we headed down to the car. While we were walking down the stairs I had to wonder, as I had many times before, why I was so turned on when treated as a slave by my two masters. I am not a submissive person by nature, and I have never liked being pushed around by anybody. If you push, I will push back, but with Tony and Norris all I wanted was for them to tie me up, whip me, spank me, make me do things to them, and let them do whatever they wanted to me. I realized that I would never truly understand it, but it didn't matter. I was already sticky wet between my legs...and would most likely be that way for the rest of the weekend.

Tony was already waiting in the rented SUV, and Norris directed me to sit in the back seat on the passenger side, then he buckled me in, spread my knees apart and told me to keep them that way. He went around and slid in beside me, and had me place my hands behind my back, again stating that I should remain in that position unless otherwise instructed.

"I will spell Tony around the halfway mark," he said, "but in the meantime remember that you are here for my entertainment, my sweet little vassal."

"Yes, Master Norris. I am here for your pleasure, and Master Tony's."

Just saying those words turned me on something awful. It amazed me how little it took to arouse me when I was with those two guys. I wondered if there might not be something wrong with me—a faulty bit of circuitry in my brain perhaps. Well, if there was, then so be it. All I knew was that I was terribly excited, and whatever was to come next, couldn't come fast enough.

Once on the highway, my two masters just guy talked about how nice the Overlander SUV was; how the Blue Jays had improved over last year; then more talk of the SUV. After a half hour or so, Norris lost interest in the conversation and turned to me. He pulled something out of his pocket, held them up, and said, "Do you know what these are?"


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:13 PM
I had been daydreaming a bit, but the sight of the sinister looking, chained device instantly brought me back to reality, "Uh...yes, Master Norris...they are nipple clamps."

"That's correct," he said, "Now, please pull your blouse aside and present those lovely pink nubbins."

Grateful for the dark, tinted rear widows I dutifully exposed my breasts, put my hands back behind me, and then stuck my chest out.

I had no idea what to expect. I had never before had anything placed on my exceedingly sensitive nipples, and these looked particularly formidable. My face screwed itself up in an instinctive wince as Norris moved the clamp closer and squeezed the jaw open.

"OH SHIT...SHIT!" I turned my head away as the heavy clamp bit down. My breast felt like it had been stabbed with a machete. I began to cry and my breathing changed to short, sharp gasps. Nothing I had ever experienced matched the hurt of that dreadful device. I bit my lip and began to hum loudly as Norris moved in with the second clamp.

"NNNNNNNN!" My hum grew louder then changed to a squeal as the second appliance clenched my trembling nipple, and I began to openly sob. The pain seemed even more excruciating than the first, and combined, they caused my entire chest to ache horribly. I was being tortured, truly tortured, and for the first time since that inaugural night, I was seriously considering the safe word.

For the next couple of minutes Norris just sat and watched me, and I could see Tony taking furtive glances in the rearview mirror. I couldn't keep from crying like a baby, but slowly I began to reach a point where I could tolerate the pain—barely.

"How's she taking it?" said Tony.

"Not sure..." said Norris, "How are you taking it, my lovely slave?"

Through my sobs I said, "I...I'm okay...It really hurts, Masters."

He said, "They look very nice on you, and I would like to keep them in place a while longer, but if you say so, I will remove them."

It hit me like a boulder; it was decision time. We were moving to a new level, something I had been aching for since the beginning. Was it what I really wanted? Norris had made it clear; the choice was mine...and I always had the safe word. Yes! It was definitely what I wanted...what I had wanted for years.

Forcing myself to stop crying I said, "If it pleases you, Master Norris, I would like to keep them in place."

Norris smiled broadly, moved in very close, and kissed me on the cheek. Then he whispered in my ear, "Both Tony and I love you very much, Alexandra, and we want you to be happy. You have to promise that, if any of this makes you unhappy, you will tell us right away...Promise me Lexie."

I smiled back at him and said, "Thank you, Master Norris. I will...I promise both of you, I will."

As I became more able to tolerate the torment in my abused nipples, I realized that my libido had been working hard in the background. In spite of the pain, or perhaps because of it, I was unbearably horny; the fire between my legs had jumped straight from a cinder to a four alarm blaze.

Still smiling, Norris grabbed the chain connecting the two clamps and said, "Open your mouth please."

I did as he said and he placed the chain between my teeth, "Now, lean your head back to remove the slack."

I slowly tilted my head back until the chain tightened and lightly pulled on the clamps. I began to hum again as even that slight tug felt like someone had shoved two hot needles into my nipples. Norris moved his hand between my legs and slid two fingers inside. He started to softly stroke my clit with his thumb, while his fingers hunted and probed for some unseen quarry. My very appreciative pussy was seconds away from showing its gratitude and I reflexively moved my head back, pulling even harder on those tenacious clamps. The pain shot down my body at light speed and commingled with the blaze in my abdomen. The orgasm was instant, powerful, and terrifying.

I was screaming; bawling like a baby and I couldn't stop from thrashing my head around and yanking on those awful vice grips clenching my agonized nips. Norris fingers continued to work their magic, but I thought for a moment that I might not survive. It was like there were two of me; one frantically needing it to end, and the other greedily wanting it to continue.

Finally, the climax ebbed and Norris changed his probing to a soft, gentle massage, but even these light touches to my super-sensitive vulva were causing me to spasm, and again pull on that stupid chain. Coming to my rescue, he put his free hand behind my head and held it so that the chain stayed slack. It never occurred to me to simply let the chain go.

He kissed me on the cheek, gently took the chain from my mouth, then still holding my head, he slowly released the first clamp.

"OHHHHJESUS!" My teeth were clenched tight, but my eyes snapped wide open as the blood rushed back into my newly freed nip. For a moment I thought he had set it on fire! I cried even harder as he moved to release the other clamp.

"SHITSHITSHIT...JESUSSHIT!" It wasn't pins and needles; it was white hot daggers and foot long hypodermics. My brain wasn't even able to process the new sensations of pain. It was excruciating, but at least it was slowly subsiding.

"Hey Norris," said Tony, "maybe a couple of ice cubes would help her."

Norris said, "Oh...yeah, okay," and reached into the cooler. He handed me a few cubes, which I immediately placed against my distressed buds. They looked like they weren't any worse for wear, but they felt like they had been mangled in a Cuisineart.

The ice was heavenly, and in a few minutes my poor, mistreated nipples began to recover. When I removed the ice I was amazed to see that my little buds were erect and rock hard; like two little bullets. It was as though they were saying that they were ready for more. Stupid nipples!

From the front, Tony said, "Wow Lex! I couldn't see much, but it sure sounded amazing. I can't wait for my turn!"

"Uh...yes, Master Tony...I am looking forward to it as well," I said, as I glanced down at my boobs and shuddered.

A little while later, at about the halfway mark of our trip, we pulled into a large service centre. It wasn't exceptionally busy, but Tony parked near the rear of the lot, well away from all the other cars. My scanty outfit drew numerous stares as he escorted me on the rather long walk to the washroom. The stroll back seemed to attract even more gawkers—as though people had lined up for the show.

Norris was already back and in the driver's seat, having purchased some coffees and snacks. When we had finished the food, Tony stretched out and said, "You know, I'd really like a hummer."

I just sat there, assuming that he was again talking to Norris about cars. A few second passed then Tony said, "Uh...did my little slave not hear what I said?"


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:14 PM
"Yes, Master Tony, you told Master Norris that you'd like to own a...oh...oh...please forgive me for being so stupid, Master Tony."

After a quick glance to ensure that no one was around, I knelt on the seat and moved close to him. He lifted his butt so I could pull his shorts down, and in short order I relieved him of a good supply of—what he called—"his tasty spooge." A quick look in the rearview mirror told me that I shouldn't waste any time moving to the front seat to take care of Master Norris as well, and it wasn't long before he too fed me a generous helping of his "delicious non-dairy treat."

We were soon back on the road, and the remainder of the trip was uneventful as both myself, and a somewhat drained Master Tony, dozed off in the back seat. It was around four in the afternoon when we were roused by Master Norris, "Okay kiddies, we're here."

The three of us piled out of the SUV, stretched and walked off the car stiffness, and then surveyed our surroundings. We were at the end of a long, gravel lane, and looking out over a small, pristine lake. At the other end of the lake, in a tiny cove, was a cottage; the only one on the entire shoreline. Monc Lake was indeed small, barely large enough to rate a name, but the entire body of water, and the land surrounding it for about fifty metres back from shore, now belonged to Tony.

There was a small channel, about one hundred metres west of the cove, which led to a much larger lake, but the waterway was very shallow, so it was rare that a boat would venture in. The bottom line was; Tony had himself his own private lake, and the kind of solitude that much richer men would envy. It was the perfect place for a weekend of bondage and discipline.

I stood on the floating, wooden dock while the two men loaded our bags into a small, open boat. When they were finished, they both came over to me, and Norris said, "A couple of things Lexie: First, you won't be needing those for the next couple of days."

He was referring to my clothes of course, so I remove the blouse, folded it neatly, and handed it to him. I did the same with the skirt, and then assumed the position; hands behind my back, feet wide apart, and eyes to the ground. I had never been naked in the outdoors before, and even though I was sure there was no one else around, it was exciting--actually exhilarating.

Tony stepped forward and said, "Lexie, the past few weeks have been wonderful for Norris and me, and we hope you as well. As a small token we have this gift for you."

"Thank you very much Masters," I said as I accepted the slim, gift wrapped package. I impatiently tore the paper off, and opened the velvet covered box. Inside was a beautiful, stressed leather collar complete with eighteen carat gold buckle and a tiny gold padlock. There was a small engraved plate; also gold, which read, "Exquisite Slave A, Property of Masters T and N."

"Oh Masters! This is so sweet. It...it's the most thoughtful thing I have ever received—"

"You don't have to wear it if you don't want to," said Norris, "It was just something we thought would show our appreciation."

I smiled and handed the collar to him, then turned and lifted my hair, "Would Master be so kind?"

He slipped it around my neck and fastened the buckle, ensuring that it wasn't too tight, then he said, "We won't bother with the padlock—"


"Oh please, Master Norris...It wouldn't feel right without it."

He chuckled and snapped the tiny lock in place. It was no more functional than the collar itself; both were purely symbolic—a symbol of the powerful bond that had evolved between us. I wished I could look in a mirror, but instead I turned, again assumed the position, flipped my hair back, and said, "Do my Masters approve?"

They smiled broadly and moved close to me, showing their approval with kisses and some fondling. A little more of the latter would have easily gotten me off, but sadly they stopped and helped me into the boat.

Even the short ride across the lake aroused me, as the warm summer air washed over my nakedness and blew my hair back like a fluttering flag. I was distracted, however, as we neared our destination. All along they had referred to the place as "the cabin," but the reality was that the cottage was as much a cabin as the Taj Mahal was an outhouse. It was a very large, gorgeous, hewn log structure, which sported a massive stone chimney at one side, a tall chalet peak in the front, and a huge bay window.

As we reached shore, Norris eased the little boat up to the dock, and Tony jumped out and tied it off. Norris got out, then the two of them helped me up, and without grabbing any of the bags, led me up the steps and into the cottage. We entered a large main room with a high cathedral ceiling and several heavy wooden beams running from side to side. There were also two very heavy wooden pillars supporting the entire structure. The only items that seemed a bit out of place were the numerous, heavy metal rings bolted to some of the beams and high up on the pillars. A heavy rope was looped through one of the rings near the middle of the room, with one end tied off at a pillar, and the other just hanging there...waiting.

They had me stand underneath the dangling cord, and then Tony went to a table near the wall, returning with a pair of suspension cuffs. Each taking an arm, they installed the cuffs snuggly, then lifted my arms up and clipped the cuffs to the ring at the end of the rope. Norris then went to the pillar, undid that end of the rope, and began to pull slowly. My arms soon reached as high as they could go, but he continued to draw the rope until I was forced to stand on my toes. Satisfied, he tied it off.

Both of them came over to me and began to fondle, squeeze, pinch, tweak, rub, and probe whatever they wanted to. I had never been tied stretched up in that manner before; the apartment just didn't lend itself to that kind of thing, and my two Masters seemed to enjoy the new novelty a great deal, as they continued to allow their hands to run wild. The prolific touching was fanning the flames of an already raging fire in my tummy.

Sadly, they finally stopped, and Tony again went to the table to retrieve another toy—a wooden spanking paddle. It resemble as cricket bat, although only about half the size. Even so, it looked pretty solid.

Norris stepped forward and said, "We feel that you need to be 'warmed up' for this evening's activities, so you will receive twenty spanks with the paddle. It is important that you keep track, so when you are ready, you will count out each smack and politely ask for another. Do you understand my pretty little courtesan?"

"Yes Master Norris," I said, "Uh...please give me a spank at your pleasure."

My bum had felt the sting of a paddle before, but I had always just been bent over their knee. I had to wonder if the fact that they were standing would allow them to put a little more pepper into their swing. That question was answered a heartbeat later.

"HOLYSHIIIIT!" Norris first smack was at least twice as hard as anything he had administered before. It forced me to arch forward and lift my feet off the ground...and my poor bum stung like never before!

After a few seconds I clenched my teeth and said, "Number one...If it pleases you, your slave would like another Master Norris."

"Oh SON-OF-ABITCH!" He had wasted no time in granting my request, placing a second, equally strong whack a little lower on my throbbing butt. If it could talk, my ass would have been already begging for mercy. Geez those hits stung! I wasn't sure if I could take twenty, and again the temptation to use the safe word grew strong.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:15 PM
He delivered three more smacks; each a little lower on my bum, and each as hard as the first. Dutifully I counted out the hits then begged for another. Tears were streaming down my face, and my tortured rear end was becoming frustrated with the rest of me for not using the safe word! It screamed at me to stop the torment; and it admonished me for getting more aroused with each blow.

Odd as that sounds, that's exactly how it was. The part of my anatomy being mistreated seemed to separate from the rest of me; like it had become an entity in itself. The extremity under duress would scream for relief and beg for mercy...but the rest of me! The rest of me relished in it! The rest of me got more and more turned with each smack of the paddle, or each lash of the whip. I was thoroughly convinced that there had to be some sort of misfire in the mainboard of my brain.

Tony came back in with some of our luggage, deposited the bags by the bedrooms, and took the paddle from Norris. He then stepped into position behind me, while Norris went to the boat. Both my Masters cared for me a great deal; of that there was no doubt, and both were true gentlemen, but there was a distinct difference between the two. When it came to my "discipline", Norris took it very seriously and rarely held anything back. Tony, on the other hand, just didn't have it in his soul to really hurt anybody, no matter what the circumstance, so he always treated me like a China doll. It was something I hoped we would be able to correct in the future.

"Welcome Master Tony. If it pleases you, your slave is very eager for the spanking to continue.

"OHHHHGAWWWWD!" His first smack stung to be sure, but not even close to those from Norris, and while I would never fake an orgasm, a little over-acting for Tony seemed like the right thing to do.

I let a few seconds pass, then said, "Number six...If it pleases you, your slave would like another Master Tony."

Like Norris, he readily granted my wish, smacking four more times. I responded with various screams and shrieks with each one, and because I was still crying a little from the first five, Tony seemed satisfied that he had performed his duty as a harsh task master. He seemed pretty relieved to hand the paddle back to Norris who had since returned from the dock. I loved Tony dearly, but I too was happy with the return of Norris, as my abdominal flame had been treading water since he left.

"Welcome back Master Norris. If it pleases you, your slave is very eager for you to resume the spanking.

"OHGEEZSHITGEEZ!" The smack was terribly hard; like the first time, it was near the top of my butt, and sent a sharp, white hot sting through the whole lower half of my body...My belly fire instantly relit itself.

I really did need a few seconds to regroup after that hit, but after a deep breath I said, "Number eleven...If it pleases you, your slave would like another Master Norris."

Eager to please, he bestowed my aching ass with three more harsh blows; every one increased my sobbing by a factor of two, and my arousal by a factor of ten. Each hit caused my body to arch forward, and my feet to take a few baby steps. I'm not sure if it was the rubbing of my thighs together when I took those little steps, or just the spanking itself, but when the paddle touched my ass for the fifteenth time...

"OH MAS...I'M COMING! I'M COMING MASTER NORRIS!" It was the first time in my life that I ever had an orgasm without some sort of direct clitoral stimulation. Up to that point, I didn't even think that was possible.

Norris moved in close and placed one hand on my tummy, while with the other he rapidly, but lightly, spanked away with the paddle. I was writhing on the end of the rope. My feet were off the ground, and I was twisting and flailing my legs. I think I inadvertently kicked him at least twice. He softened, then stopped his smacking as the fervor in my abdomen began to ebb. I settled down and got my toes back on the floor, but my legs were wobbly and couldn't support me, so I just hung there. Norris, noting my dilemma, put his arm around me and lifted a bit to take the weight off my arms.

"You okay Lexie?" he said "How do your arms and shoulders feel?"

Still gasping, and softly sobbing, I said, "They're okay Master. If you could just give me a minute..."

Tony came over with a bottle of lotion, "Maybe we should take her down now, Norris."

Norris said, "Let's just give a little time, then we'll see how she feels."

"Oh Master Tony. If it pleases you, I still have five more spanks coming."

"I don't think so, little slave, I think you've had enough."

"But Master Tony—"

"No buts," he said, "Your Master has spoken."

With that he moved behind me and began to gently massage my grateful derriere with a liberal amount of Aloe E lotion. I smiled, realizing that he probably enjoyed rubbing my ass much more than spanking it. For a moment, I sank into a state of bliss, savouring the tenderness I was receiving from my masters; Norris easily holding me in his arms, and Tony lovingly caressing my bum.

Maybe I was a masochist; not in the strictest sense of the term perhaps, but I was beginning to understand my craving—at least some of it. The amazing sensations when I was bound and whipped; the incredible, but different, rush when bound and toyed with. The endorphin high when "forced" to perform fellatio for my two masters. Even just being naked in front of them brought on a buzz that was hard to explain. And then there's the other end of the stick. Like the guy said when he was asked why he constantly banged his head against the wall: "Because it feels sooooo good when I stop!"

My meanderings were interrupted when Norris said, "I'm going to remove my arm now."

He slowly released his grip so my arms could again take my own weight. My shoulders did ache a bit, but I was fairly trim and in pretty good shape. My regular exercise regime included a little weight training, so it didn't bother me too much to hang by my wrists. A good thing too.

"Okay Tony," he said.

"Are you sure Norris? She might be getting pretty sore."

"It'll be okay...She'll tell us if it gets too bad."

With that, Tony pulled on the other end of the rope and lifted me until my feet were about six inches off the floor. He re-tied it to the pillar as Norris said, "We're going to make supper now, so you can just...hang around. Every once in a while one of us will come and check up on you, and remind you that we are still here."

"Yes Master Norris."

Even though I was their "slave," I was never made to do chores. It was simple really; I was their sex slave, not their servant. As far as I could tell that was just the way it was, although the fact that I could barely boil water properly may have had some bearing on the decision; and my homemaking skills left a lot to be desired as well.

So...I just hung there while they went about preparing a pork loin roast and a nice assortment of side dishes. About a half hour later Tony came and stood in front of me, "How are the shoulders Lex?"

"They're okay Master."

"Are you sure," he said, "Don't be a martyr little slave. You must tell us if it's getting too hard."

"I will Master Tony, I promise, but I'm fine...really."

"Okay...then spread your legs wide for me, little slave," It was only then that I noticed the leather flogger in his right hand.

Holding my legs apart in mid air was harder than I expected, and I had to flex every muscle in my body to keep them there. It got even more difficult when he set the flogger rotating and landed ten straight lashes to my wide open vulva. I threw my head back and clenched my muscles as hard as I could; struggling to keep my legs apart as the leather flayed across my labia and clit. I was instantly hot, and with my muscles clenched as tight as they were, it would take only a few more...but he stopped.

"You can relax now little slave. Master Norris will be along shortly to check on you again."


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:16 PM
Damn! There I was, helplessly dangling on the end of a rope, and hotter than a nymphomaniac marooned on a desert island. He was teasing me; getting me really close, then walking away. They had done this before, and each time was more frustrating than the last...and they were getting real good at it! They would bring me oh so close, then stop. Sometimes they'd just watch me; sometimes they would wave the whip or crop so close that I could feel the breeze, but they wouldn't land a blow...It was the most maddening thing, and in a way, the worst torture.

A few minutes later Norris was standing before me, "Spread 'em my little treasure...Nice and wide please."

Perhaps a little too eager, I had started spreading even before he asked, and he immediately laid into my pussy with a few healthy lashes. He was going slower than Tony had, and he was watching me very closely...the bastard! Both of them could read me like a large print book. They could always tell when I was close, and sure enough, knowing that number nine was going to launch me, Norris stopped...at number eight.

Under my breath, but not under enough, I said, "Son of a bitch!"

He smiled and said, "Why Lexie, did you say something inappropriate to your loving Master?"

"Oh...No Master...I was...clearing my throat."

He stepped closer and said, "Are you lying to me, my naughty little slave?"

I sighed, "Yes Master Norris. I'm sorry. Please forgive my outburst."

Without a word he went to the table by the wall, picked something up, and returned, "We can't have that sort of thing, little slave. It might cause Master Tony to become quite upset, and you wouldn't want that, would you?"

"Oh no, Master Norris, I wouldn't want to upset either of you."

"Of course you wouldn't," he said, "So...open your mouth as wide as you can please."

I did as he said and he proceeded to shove a large, silicon dildo deep into my mouth, only stopping when I began to gag, "Now, hold that in place until one of us tells you otherwise...It looks very nice, don't you think Tony?"

From the kitchen, Tony laughed and said, "Oh yeah! Very sexy Lexie!"

I couldn't imagine how ridiculous I must have looked with that thing dangling from my gaping mouth. It was very lifelike; flesh coloured, and it even had realistic testicles for crying out loud! I just hung there, sighed, and lamented my humiliation...but in spite of my shame, I was still desperate for another whack from that flogger. The fact is, I'd never been gagged before, and demeaning as it was, it only served to increase the wildfire in my loins. When Tony came before me a few minutes later, I spread my legs wide in eager anticipation.

"Oh my, little beauty," he said with a smile, "I do believe you are longing for more flogging; I might even say impatient. Perhaps we should delay a few minutes more."

Damn him and his teasing! As best I could with that huge phallus halfway down my esophagus, I begged, "Oh PLEASE, Master Tony, have mercy on your little slave!"

I could barely understand myself, but he stepped forward, kissed me, and then stepped back and set the flogger twirling. He seemed to be trying to put a little more mustard in the hits, and like Norris, he went a bit slower...It only took four.

I threw my head back and screamed bloody murder into that dildo; the sound hardly audible to anyone but me. I fought to keep my legs apart as my long awaited orgasm finally, and ardently, exploded in my abdomen. It was as though a huge hand had reached up inside me, attempting to pull my organs out, and it would not have surprised me to see my spleen on the floor.

Tony stopped flogging and moved in close, replacing the lash with his hand. I continued to jerk and writhe, desperately trying to keep my legs apart, but finally I just couldn't; I had nothing left.

As my climax eased my head fell forward and my legs dropped, trapping his hand between my thighs. Tony didn't seem to mind. He kept gently rubbing while I hung limp and softly spasmed at his touch. Finally he put his strong arm around me and lifted, taking the weight off my arms, while Norris untied the end at the pillar and let go. My arms fell naturally around Tony's neck and my head fell against his chest. At that moment, there was no place else I would rather have been.

"Let go now, my sweet," said Norris, "Come on Lexie, relax your jaws for me."

I hadn't realized that, while all my other muscles had no strength in them, my mouth was gripping that silicon schlong like my life depended on it. I eased my grip enough for Norris to extract the dildo, then we all chuckled—me of embarrassment—when he pointed out the teeth marks bitten deep into the rubber.

Tony carried me to the couch and sat me down, while Norris gave me some water. Then they eased me down and covered me with a fleece blanket, and Norris said, "Just relax for a while Lex, and when you feel up to it, go grab a quick shower and get dressed, then join us for supper."

"Thank you Masters. I'll be there shortly."

The two of them went back to the kitchen to finish preparing dinner, while I just lay there regaining my composure. A few minutes later, when I felt confident that my legs would work again, I got up, draped the blanket around me, and made my way to the bedroom.

In the shower I just stood and let the warm, soothing stream wash over me, while I contemplated the last few months. Could it get any better? Well...yes, but I would fix that soon. In the meantime things were pretty good. My two "masters" loved me deeply, and I them. They genuinely cared for me and never judged, or even joked about, what some would call my depraved appetites. While most girls I knew had to wonder when there next orgasm might come, my only problem was...how many could I tolerate before I fainted!

When I went back to the bedroom to get dressed, I chuckled as I saw my only clothing folded neatly on the bed—that tiny blouse and equally miniscule skirt. I had to laugh out loud as I struggled to get them to cover at least some of my privates, and I could swear they were even smaller than before. I was still grinning a little when I went back to the dining room.

I was greeted by my two smiling masters, and Tony graciously held my chair as I took my place at the table. Chuckling a little, he said, "Uh...we were just kidding with those clothes Lex, you coulda just put on the housecoat. Want me to get it for you?"

With a touch of sarcasm I said, "Oh no. I'll be fine. After all, I am just here for your entertainment."

"Aw, come on Lex, you know that's not at supper," he said.

"Just teasing, Tony," I said with a smile, "Seems only fair with the taunting you guys just put me through."

"Touché," he said, "Well Norris and I would like to toast our lovely Alexandra. We don't have the words to tell you how happy you make us. We love you kid."

I accepted the toast as we all clinked our wine glasses and I said, "I love you guys too...but I'm famished, so let's eat!"


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:18 PM
Not withstanding the threesome thing, most would view our relationship as strange, to say the least. I was their sex slave for the weekend; willingly submitting to any torment, or degradation they chose to administer—except at mealtime. Then we were just three good friends, chatting about our respective days, teasing each other relentlessly, and basking in the love and trust we had for one another.

It turned out that we were all pretty hungry, so we cleaned our plates in record time. When we were done, Norris cleared the dishes then brought out three little glasses of Port and three dishes of absolutely scrumptious crčme broulet.

"I don't care how many times you deny it, Nobby," I teased, "but no straight guy could make a dessert as good as this."

Adopting his trademark, exaggerated effeminate persona, Norris replied, "I don't know why I have to put up with this!" Then he waved a limp wrist and wiggled his bum back to the kitchen.

After supper we grabbed some headlamps and walked off our dinner with a stroll around the lake. When we returned I sat with a cup of tea on the veranda, while my two masters cleaned up the kitchen. It was remarkably peaceful; the only breaks in the silence were sounds of croaking frogs and lightly clinking dishes. I knew there was more to come for me that evening, and I looked forward to it, but at that moment I simply luxuriated in the solitude.

A few minutes later Norris stuck his head out the door and said, "Ready when you are Lex."

I finished my tea, and after a quick trip to the bathroom, I stripped and returned to the living room. My two masters, still a bit lazy from the meal, had decided to watch a movie, so I was relegated to kneel off to the side of the television. I knelt up, off my heels, with my hands behind my head and my chest out, patiently awaiting any commands they might have.

Every few minutes one of them would say, "I need to tweak a nipple," or something to that effect, and I would dutifully arise, walk over, and present my boobs for tweaking. A little later they paused the DVD and I was ordered to dance for them, then I was told to get myself off with that absurd dildo. For that, I knelt on the carpet, slid the lubricated phallus inside, and then laid back and put on a show. While pumping the dildo in and out was agreeable enough, without any other stimuli it would have taken all night for me to climax, so for the first time, I faked it. I moaned and groaned and humped and pumped. I rubbed my boobs with my free hand, let out a few "OHHHGAWDs", and then finally, and noisily, I writhed and jerked to a bogus orgasm. They knew it wasn't real, but they didn't care; it was just the show they were after; and my performance must have been pretty good because when I was done, both my masters insisted on immediate hummers.

The rest of the evening was pretty much the same; I was tweaked, prodded, and probed with various devices, including the infamous dildo, a frighteningly large cucumber, any number of fingers, and a "rabbit" vibrator. Finally, I was bent over each Master's knee and roundly spanked as a "reward" for my unflinching obedience. Then it was time for bed.

A few days before the trip I decided it was time for me to allow my Masters' ever eager warriors to bask in the warmth of my tight, but somewhat lonely, vagina. My pussy ached for something other than a dildo, and the cottage would be as good a place as any to relieve its anxiety. When I mentioned this to my Masters—not in those exact words—they both fervently agreed with my logic, and immediately stocked up on condoms.

While Norris put the DVD away and tidied up, I took Master Tony's hand and led him to his bedroom. There I turned down his bed, undressed him, neatly folded his clothing, and put them aside. I knelt in front of him and began to kiss and fondle his cock, and in no time at all it was ready for the condom. Using my mouth, I slowly slid the latex tube over and down his stone hard manhood. It was clear that he was already very, very close.

I laid him back on the bed then straddled his legs, and slowly slid myself down over his impatient penis. As I started to undulate my hips he closed his eyes, moaned and grabbed my boobs, and like a virgin teenager, instantly exploded. I could feel his cum trying to blast its way through the latex as he pumped his hips into me. I winced as he gripped my breasts like a vice; so much so that I feared he might do them harm. Finally his ejaculation began to ebb, and mercifully he relaxed his grip on my abused boobs.

I leaned down, kissed him and said, "Thank you Master Tony; that was most enjoyable. I'll get a cloth and clean you up."

With that, I arose, went to the bathroom to retrieve a moistened facecloth. I then removed and disposed of the condom, gently cleaned him, and then covered him with the comforter. Another kiss then it was off to Master Norris.

Tony really was like a teenager really. Although he was definitely into bondage play, for him it was really about the sex. Master Norris, however, was another matter. I entered his room and found him standing, awaiting my visit. He was already naked and immediately took command, "Turn down the bed, my little slave."

"Yes Master," I said as I complied.

He then commanded, "Now come here and rub my dick until it is ready for the condom."

"Yes Master."

I stood in front of him and began to fondle his cock, and in short order it was ready for duty. Norris handed me the already unwrapped and lubricated prophylactic, which I then smoothly slid over his substantial member.

"Kneel in the middle of the bed now Lexie," he said, "Facing the headboard with your wrists crossed behind your back. Bend down with your face on the mattress and spread your knees wide. Make sure that lovely ass of yours is sticking up nice and high."

I positioned myself on the bed as he had instructed and waited. His commanding tone had me pretty excited and already very wet, and when I felt the mattress move as he moved in behind me, I let out a little gasp.

As I felt the tip of his throbbing cock touch my labia, he locked my wrists with one hand, grabbed a handful of hair with the other, and rammed himself into me. If it could, my aching pussy would have been sporting a huge grin. This is what it craved; not a vanilla cock that was only interested in its own pleasure, but a commanding cock; a cock that was in there for a purpose, and meant business!

Norris continued to ram himself hard into me, and I could feel his testicles slapping against my clit. It was hard; it was rough; and it was hot! I had never before been so aroused having sex with a man, and I was close to erupting when Norris said, "You be sure to tell me when you're ready to come, slave."

"Yes Master!" I answered breathlessly, then just a few moments later, "Now Master...! OHGAWD... NOW MASTER!"

He immediately ramped up his motion; rapidly hammering his warrior deep inside me. The sound of his thighs smacking against mine echoed through the room as my orgasm detonated around his relentless jackhammer.

"UH...UH...UH," was all my brain could muster. My entire body was working overtime; both in the orgasm, and fighting to contain the ferocious invader mercilessly thrusting itself deeper and deeper.

At the peak of my climax I held my breath until I could feel my face turn blood red—then, "OHHHHHHHHHHHhhhhhhh..."

I was positive that lights were popping on in cottages on the next lake; all their residents wondering as to the origin of the lamenting cry floating across the water. Tony must surely have heard it, and for a moment I felt a bit guilty; that it may have caused him to feel a little inadequate, but as Norris gently extricated himself the feeling passed. The guilt was effortlessly pushed aside by the euphoria and peace that flooded my entire being.

When I was able to breathe again, I said, "Thank you, Master Norris, that was...amazing...! I should get a cloth and clean you up now."

I forced myself to get out of the bed and headed for the bathroom. Moments later I was back in the bedroom with a damp cloth and towel, but Norris was already fast asleep so I decided to leave him be and grab a quick shower myself before bed.

* * *

Standing under the gentle, warm cascade my thoughts move to the future. Tomorrow is likely to be more of the same, and while it is enjoyable enough...it must change; it just has to! This weekend was supposed to be a jump to the next level, but it is clear to me now that our ideas of the "next level" are vastly different.

I turn off the water and begin to dry myself off. I had hoped that after all these months, my two "Masters" would realize that I need much, much more. Like a fish needs water, or a vampire needs blood, I crave...abuse! I need to be treated like a slave--a real slave, not this "precious" little sex toy. Instead of a soothing shower, I should have ended this day chained to a post in some dark, dank basement; filthy, miserable, and thoroughly used up.

I stare at my reflection in the mirror and wonder...is there something wrong with me? Probably, but there's no turning back now. I am who I am, and I need what I need. My two "Masters" are going to have to step up; or step off. Norris is in the ballpark, but Tony is definitely going to need work.

I watch my reflected likeness change from thoughtfulness to consternation. It's time for the gloves to come off, and tomorrow is either going to be a new beginning...or the end.

To my own image I say aloud, "It is time for this little slave to take charge!"


The End

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:23 PM
Strangers on the Dance Floor

The room was filled with music and dancing. One after the other nondescript man dancing with her and all she could think about was taking walk in the garden to get some air. Then he came over and silently lifted his hand requesting the dance. His presence let her to believe it wasn't a request at all. It was a waltz and not one she should dance with a stranger, but her hand went in to his and his other around her waist and the dance began.

He glided her effortlessly across the dance floor. Their feet in one dance, their eyes in their own. His eyes never left hers, penetrating and communicating so much. No words were spoken while they waltzed in the large room where she played as a child. But she didn't feel like a child now. She felt very much the woman. Their eyes were fixed on each other. She felt his strong hand on her waist, easily guiding her, leading her. She felt small and feminine. His other hand holding hers, formally, properly, but there was nothing proper about his gaze. He saw through her. She knew it, too. She felt heated, flustered. She imagined his strong hands holding her elsewhere - without the hundreds of couples around them - privately, intimately. As if he read her thoughts, gold flecks of lust reflected in his eyes and she blushed knowing he knew what she thought. It was then that he smiled and took her breath away.

He wanted her from the minute he saw her dancing with some clod across the room. He watched her dance with idiot after fumbling idiot until he couldn't wait any more. He didn't know what it was about her - her sparkling eyes, the creamy skin that he could almost feel, or the passion he knew was just under the surface. As he danced with her and felt her gaze, he felt that passion reach beyond the surface and touch her cheeks and eyes. He knew she was responding to him and couldn't help but smile.

His smile was disarming and reached his eyes. She was unprepared for the combination of the gold flecks and his smiling eyes. It was a contageous smile and she returned it with one of her own as she felt the hand around her waist tighten, warming her already flushed body. Amazing how that one hand and magnetic eyes can lead her body and her thoughts so thoroughly. Little did she know.

She found herself sad when the waltz was about to end, there would be no more dancing until after dinner and she found she liked his touch. The music stopped and he spoke to her for the first time. "A walk in the garden?" A rhetorical question. If she wasn't already disarmed with his gold-flecked brown eyes, strong hands, and smile, his voice alone would have accomplished the task. It was warm and had the effect of a brandy warming her body.

She nodded her agreement and let him lead her to the entrance to the gardens. He seemed to know his way, although she never recalled him being at her home. But many of the old homes here were built alike - they looked completely different from the outside, but had the same trappings inside.

He led her out the veranda overlooking the gardens. She felt more in her element out here, as opposed to the stuffy ballroom. Afterall, she played here in her gardens more than she ever did inside. It gave her a comfort that she didn't have while he waltzed her around the dance floor. He walked, naturally leading her with his hand on her lower back. He was obviously looking for a private nook or cranny in the expansive garden. She turned her head back and smiled at him and in a childlike manner said, "Here, let me show you my favorite spot."

He smiled at her thick drawl and how her eyes smiled impishly before it reached her mouth. He took her offered hand and had her lead the way through path of gardenias, forsythia, and dahlias. He was amazed at how her behavior changed from the blushing bunch of nerves to the happy, go-lucky impish woman. They walked for a few minutes before she said, "Look!"

He realized that he no longer saw the house behind the magnolias and pecan trees and distantly, in the other direction, he saw the waterfront. There was a beautiful redwood swing that hung from a large magnolia. She went to sit on it when his hands were on her waist keeping her upright. He stared in to her eyes and then her lips and then her eyes again and he knew he had to kiss her. She was caught off guard and he liked the fact he brought the blush back to her face.

She knew he was going to kiss her, but it was an eternity looking in to his eyes before his mouth claimed hers. And they surely did claim them. Her lips became his, his tongue danced with hers in some intimate dance and she knew she was lost. She'd been kissed before, or so she thought. But none had this effect on her. Liquid heat started rushing through her body like rapids on the river and she got lost in the kiss.

She tasted so good, he couldn't stop. Her mouth fit perfectly with his and he kept probing, tasting, and taking. Normally in control of something as simple as a kiss, this woman made him realize there was no such thing as a simple kiss with her. He pulled back and looked at her again. Her eyes took on another gaze - a hungry one - and this time it was her mouth on his before he realized it. He pulled back again and saw that her lips were puffy, her cheeks had a rosy glow and her eyes glowed in their heat. He pulled her closer still and kissed her again. Their bodies, through all of their formalwear, were moving in a mating dance communicating their mutual need.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:24 PM
Her body was screaming for more and she knew his was as well. She pulled away and took his hand and led him to the place she used to hide as a child when she was in trouble. There was a vine canopy in this little child-made cove. There was no seat here, but the grass bed was plush and he took off his jacket and laid it on the ground leading her to sit.

His mouth moved to the flesh right above her breasts, while his fingers deftly unbuttoning what seemed like 100 buttons along the back of her dress. When enough were undone so that the dress loosened and her breasts spilled and he took a nipple in to his mouth, she lost all breath in her lungs and gasped her pleasure. Her reaction fed him and he took the other one in his mouth and he felt her quiver. He sucked and nibbled on it, tugging it perfectly and her body felt the most intense pleasure soaring from her nipple throughout her whole body. He could feel the intense build she was feeling, the urgency for more, the need to go over that edge. He shifted her dress and put his hand underneath it and felt the heat and moisture through the thin barrier of her underwear. He moved his finger beyond the barrier and entered her as he sucked her nipple hard and he felt her body quake her release just as she moaned out the most beautiful sound. Watching her, hearing her, feeling her cum like that was only an appetizer. He needed more of her.

His finger now covered with her juices, he removed it and showed her what he wanted by simply putting it in his mouth. Her eyes widened and she shifted so that he could remove the dress and anything in his way. Left her in just her stockings and corset, he leaned her back, but she needed to see him. She watched his head dip down and couldn't stop staring at what he was about to do. She was filled with anticipation and need and his eyes were pure gold - no longer flecked. Her need grew as his head dipped lower and he stuck his tongue out. She felt the heat of his breath right there. She needed what he promised.

He was breathing her in, the aroma intoxicating him. He loved that she needed to watch him, that she couldn't take her eyes off his every move. His tongue first lapped at her and she couldn't help the spasm. He took her ass in his hands and kept her still as her knees bent up and widened so he can feast on her. Never did she know such pleasure as his mouth on her. He continued to lap on the most sensitive part of her and she couldn't stop the quakes. They were coming in long pleasurable waves and so were her moans.

Never did she feel such intense pleasure. She didn't understand it, nor did she care. She just knew that he seemed to understand her body better than she did.

When she tipped over that edge again, he quickly removed his pants and kneeled back down. "Your shirt, please, I want to see you..." she pleaded and it felt good to him. He unbuttoned his shirt and her hands reached out to feel his flesh. His hair, his skin, it sizzled when she touched it. Like she had electricity at the end of her fingers, he heated under her touch. She pulled him in and kissed his chest. She touched his nipples like he did hers. Her mouth felt so good.

He shifted himself and moved her legs wider. Her eyes were the most hungry and welcoming he'd ever seen and he could wait no longer. His mouth claimed hers as he entered her moist heat. He was drowning inside of her as he felt her wrap her legs around his waist. He loved how she clamped on to him, wondering if she even realized she did it. The need to move now drove him... and he drove in to her. Their hips were in perfect sync, their eyes never leaving each other, he felt her shatter on him again, this time feeling the gush of her cum over his cock as she milked him. He couldn't stop, nor did she want him to. Driven in their need, he pushed - she pushed back. He kissed her, she kissed him back. He fucked her, she fucked him back. He felt her again and this time said... "Wait for me...."

Hearing his plea, she tried to stop her body from the tornado that was happening inside her. She squeezed and tried to hold back, and he said, "Nowwwww!" And she went over the cliff, tumbling to the oblivion that was so new to her. He joined her in that place where she was... he liked it there.


The End

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:27 PM
A Hard Day at the Office

The woman lay on her back on the bed, naked, one hand between her legs, her head thrown back in ecstasy. The man stood at the foot of the bed. He was naked, too, apparently roaring with pleasure. From his erect cock a long, white spurt of semen hung frozen in mid-air, about to spatter the woman's naked body.

I stared at the picture on my computer screen, feeling my cock throb and harden at the sight. I tried to ignore the sensation and focus on my work.

Unfortunately, that picture was my work. Because that's what I do: I'm a photo editor for a glossy men's magazine. Our photographers deliver photos to me in digital format, and I select, crop and touch them up. The magazine takes pride in showing "natural" models in its series -- but they still have to look their best. So a little selection and airbrushing is expected.

Yes, I know. When I tell my friends what I do for a living, their first reaction is envy -- imagine being paid to look at porn! But then, once they've had time to think about it, the envy turns to horror -- how on earth can you focus on doing your job, having to look at sex scenes all day?

But of course, eventually you do get jaded. By now I can look at the pictures in a more abstract way -- like they're just highlights, shadows and textures that I can work with and improve on.

Except every once in a while -- maybe once every few months -- a photo comes along that's just so unbelievably sexy that I can't ignore it. And this was one of them.

I tried to cool off by editing some other photos from the same set. But seeing those two models in whatever poses -- clothed, naked, having sex -- kept bringing my mind back to the picture of the man spraying his sperm over the orgasming woman.

I was sweating. To make things worse, it was a hot summer day, and neither blinds nor air condition managed to keep the temperature at a moderate level. The office was like a greenhouse. I felt drops of sweat trickling down my skin inside my t-shirt.

And that picture. I didn't care -- I just had to look at it again. I clicked it open on my monitor and admired the scene in all its glory.

It was so hot. I could just imagine what it would feel like to be that man. After a long, hard fuck with that beautiful girl, to stand there at the foot of the bed, admiring her sweaty beauty. And feeling the release as the hot sperm shot out of my cock. Feeling the shaft contracting, pumping spurt after spurt of creamy semen over her lovely thighs, her breasts, her pussy...

Breathing hard, I zipped down, freeing my erect cock. I have my own office, and my co-workers hardly ever bother me. I pulled out a drawer in my desk and found some paper tissues. Then I began to masturbating.

Damn, it felt good. I stared at the photograph, almost drooling with lust, slowly stroking my cock at the sight. Ah yes, it would be so good to come now -- and an orgasm would clear my head and let me focus on my work afterwards.

Except that's when the door flew open.

I swiveled around in my chair, turning my back to the door as I frantically tried to stuff my hard-on back into my jeans. But the damn thing seemed to have a life of its own -- hard as a pole, and either too long or sticking out in the wrong angle to get inside the zipper again.

"Dave?"

Ow. Damn. Fuck. It was the voice of my boss, Jennifer. Bending forwards slightly, I somehow managed to push my throbbing cock back inside and zip up. I took a deep breath before I turned around to face Jennifer.

"Hi," I gasped.

Jennifer is in her mid-thirties -- ten years older than me - and still a very attractive woman. Big, red hair and a taste for very tight sweaters that can't help but show off her impressive bust. I bet she's the wet dream of every male staff member -- and probably a few of the females as well. She closed the door behind her and looked at me with a curious smile.

"What were you doing just then?" she asked.

"Oh, just looking out the window," I replied casually.

"The blinds are drawn."

"Yeah, I noticed. And I... was planning to..."

"Anyway, I won't keep you long. I wondered: Do you have copies of the 1994 issues?"

Jennifer always keeps a few copies of this year's issues of our magazine in her office. But the main archive is the big filing cabinets in mine. Someone probably figured I might need the old magazines for reference, but so far I haven't used them once.

"Yeah," I said. "Second cabinet from the left. Bottom drawer."

Jennifer stood by the cabinet and bent over. Her short skirt slid up, revealing her thighs and her cute little ass. My cock was still semi-erect and felt big and hot inside my jeans. As I stared at Jennifer's perfect behind, I could swear she wasn't wearing panties -- that I could just glimpse the pink folds of her pussy.

My cock grew completely hard again. But no, I couldn't be. She wouldn't. Would she? I swallowed, unable to look away.

Jennifer found the magazines she wanted, stood up and turned around.

"I'll just borrow these for a couple of days, okay?"

"Sure." My voice had a strange, choked sound. Beneath my desktop my erection twitched, stretching against the fabric of my jeans.

"You sure you're okay?" Jennifer asked. "You look a bit..."

"I'm fine," I replied swiftly. "Just a bit tired. Been working on that "sleazy motel room" series all day."

"Oh yeah." Jennifer beamed. "That turned out rather well, didn't it?"

"It's really hot. Really."

"Great."

She opened the door, then turned to me again.

"When you're done with that series," she said. "You can take the rest of the day off. It's too damn hot, anyway."

"Thanks. I appreciate it."

Jennifer left my office, and I returned to work. My cock still felt a bit swollen, but I managed to concentrate on editing the last couple of photos. I just wanted to hurry home to take a shower and jerk off -- and not necessarily in that order.

Half an hour later I was done. I took a quick look at the entire series again -- ending with what I now considered to be the hottest damn photograph ever taken by anyone. I was just so damn horny.

On my way home, the subway was unbearably hot. And it seemed to be full of young, pretty girls. I kept brushing up against shapely breasts and cute asses. My cock throbbed inside my jeans.

And every single ad poster seemed to show a sexy babe showing her cleavage and flashing me a lascivious look. I tried to look away -- tried to hide the erection that felt hot and hard next to my thigh. Damn, I couldn't wait to get home.

I ran into the elevator, which seemed to take forever to get me to my floor. Then I ran to my flat and locked the door behind me.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:28 PM
"Shit!" I gasped, my cock twitching with excitement.

I grabbed last month's copy of the magazine and sat down on my couch. I unbuckled my belt and pulled my jeans halfway down. My cock sprang out, fully erect.

I leafed through the magazine, remembering an especially hot series that I wanted to jerk off to. The one with the huge, black policeman and the brunette hooker with the lovely breasts. The one with the handcuffs and the dildo. What page was it...?

Then my doorbell rang.

"Fucking hell," I hissed, throwing the magazine on the floor.

I stood up, pulling up my jeans.

The doorbell rang again.

"Okay! Okay!" I shouted, zipping up and pulling my belt tight.

Then I went and opened the door.

My neighbor, Brandi, just stood there, smiling awkwardly. I've always liked Brandi. Who wouldn't? She's a sweet young girl in her early twenties, with rather short dark brown hair, which she wore in pigtails today, making her look even younger. She was dressed in blue jeans and a tight white t-shirt. My god, I could hardly handle any more fabric stretched over shapely female breasts today!

I realized my erection was possibly showing through my jeans, but I tried to play it cool.

"Yes?" I said.

"I'm sorry," she said. "But you know something about computers, don't you?"

"A bit."

"It's just... I can't get on the net. Maybe you could help me. I'd be really, really grateful if you came in and took a look."

I sighed. This must be how doctors feel when strangers approach them at a party, asking for free medical advice. But hey -- I'm just a guy. And you know we'll do anything for a pretty face.

"Okay," I said.

I walked behind Brandi into her flat. The sight of her shapely ass in those jeans, gently bouncing in front of me... I could have pulled out my cock and just jerked off at the sight. But of course I didn't.

"Over here," she said, leading me to her computer. "I've tried changing cables and stuff. But it still doesn't work."

She went down on all fours. Shit, what curves she had... ass, waist, breasts. I almost shouted for her to get back on her feet so the sight wouldn't make me come.

"Okay," I said. "I'll have a look."

She stood up.

"You want anything? Coffee? Tea? A Coke?"

"Coke would be nice," I said. "Thanks."

She went into the kitchen, and I crawled underneath her desk. I found the problem easily: Her cable modem wasn't on -- the power supply had fallen out. There was a mess of cables around the modem, and I picked up one that wasn't connected to anything.

Then I reconnected the modem, stood up and turned on the computer. It seemed to connect to the net immediately. Just to make sure, I opened a browser, and it brought up Brandi's start page... the website of my magazine.

At that moment, Brandi returned from the kitchen, holding two glass bottles of Coke. She giggled nervously.

"Oh yeah," she said. "I hope you're not embarrassed."

"Not at all."

"It's quite a cool magazine you work for. Really."

She placed the bottles on her coffee table. Dewdrops glistened on the cold glass.

"So what was the problem?" she asked.

"The power wasn't on. Simple. And this -- " I dropped the cable on the coffee table " -- this, you don't need."

"Oh. Thanks."

We both sat down on her couch and sipped our Cokes.

"No wonder you went for the cold drink," she said. "On a hot day like this."

"Mmm."

Sitting next to her, I could even smell the sweet scent of her skin. There was no way I could hide my erection. I felt her dark brown eyes looking at my crotch. Then she looked my in the eyes.

"Have a... hard day at the office?" she asked cheekily.

"You wouldn't believe it."

"Mind if I..." her voice changed into a husky whisper, "relieve some of the stress?"

"What... what do you mean?"

She swiftly stood up, pushed the coffee table aside, and knelt down between my thighs.

"You know what I mean," she said, pulling down my zipper.

My hard-on sprang out, and she grabbed it with both hands. She parted her lips and took my cock into her mouth.

"Oh shit!" I gasped.

But it felt so good. So goddamn good. Just the wetness of her mouth touching the skin of my cock was pure bliss, but when she began sucking at my meat, I could have climaxed right then and there.

"Wait..." I whispered.

But she didn't. Looking me straight in the eyes, Brandi began moving her head up and down in a steady sensual rhythm, letting my cock slip in and out of her mouth. I couldn't sit still.

"Fucking hell!" I gasped.

I heard the sound of her sucking my cock. The wet, slurping sound of Brandi's mouth slipping up and down over my erect shaft. I closed my eyes, trying to make it last. But at the same time I felt the uncontrollable urge to let go -- to ejaculate inside her wet, sucking mouth.

"Aaah!" I cried.

My balls tightened into hard, explosive rocks, and I felt the pressure growing. It was as if my semen slowly forced itself up through my twitching cock, ready to burst forth, as Brandi kept licking and sucking at my sensitive shaft.

"Unnnhhh!" I gasped. "Unnnhhh!"

I didn't think I would come so fast. But I almost fainted with pleasure as my cock began contracting, pumping spurt after spurt of semen into Brandi's mouth. I tried to pull out, but she grabbed my ass and pulled me back in, swallowing load after load of my abundant sperm. As my orgasm receded, she just kept sucking, emptying me of every last drop, drinking it down .

I fell back on the couch, exhausted.

"Oh my god," I gasped.

Brandi sat next to me and wiped her mouth, smiling. Then she reached for her Coke.

"That was quite a load, big boy. Bet you haven't had any for quite a while..."

She took a large sip of the bottle Coke and winked at me.

I looked down at my cock. It looked bright red, but was now slowly growing soft. I felt completely spent.

But I couldn't stop now. It was as if a deep sensation of lust had built up inside me all day. A lust that was not satisfied with just one orgasm.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:30 PM
My cock hung soft between my legs. But as I looked at sweet little Brandi I knew I still wanted more. Didn't want her to get off that easy.

"Take your clothes off," I said calmly.

Brandi's eyes opened wide in surprise.

"You heard me," I said.

She shook her head.

"You naughty, naughty boy," she said.

Slowly, she stood up and pulled off her t-shirt. Her breasts were even more beautiful than I imagined. Then she kicked off her shoes and pulled off her jeans and her black satin panties and stood naked in front of me. Her pussy was neatly trimmed -- there was just a small patch of dark hair above the inviting, pink slit.

"Like that?" she said.

I stood up, nodding.

"Lie down on the couch," I said.

Obediently, Brandi lay on her back on the couch.

"No," I said. "Like this. Come here."

I pulled on her legs, dragged her ass towards me, placing it on the armrest. Her shoulders rested on the seat of the couch, but her pussy was up in the air -- and directly in front of my face.

I bent down and let my tongue slide over her labia. She moaned. I parted her thighs and began licking her pussy rhythmically. Gradually, I focused my attention on her clit, letting my tongue circle her little pink button until she started grinding her pelvis against my mouth.

She was wet now. Really wet. The intoxicating taste of the young girl's sweet, spicy juices made my head spin. I made my tongue hard and forced the tip into the mouth of her pussy. Then out, then back in. Then out -- then in, fucking her with my tongue.

Brandi whimpered with pleasure, her ass gyrating on the armrest.

I thrust two fingers into her pussy as my tongue found her clit once more. I licked around it, applying gentle pressure to its hood. And as Brandi gasped in ecstasy, I began moving my fingers back and forth in her sweet, succulent pussy.

"Ohmigod," she gasped. "Stop it! Ohmigod..."

I kept on licking and finger-fucking her, knowing it was a matter of seconds before she succumbed to her orgasm. I drank the sweet juice that trickled from her excited pussy, until a few more laps of my tongue finally brought her over the edge.

"Aaah!" she cried, her fingers feverishly grabbing my hair, pushing my face into her pussy. "Aaah!"

Brandi thrashed about on the couch, as the climax surged through her body. Once more, I forced my tongue all the way into her pussy, making her scream with pleasure. I held it there, feeling her sweet flesh contracting in spasm after lustful spasm.

Finally, I slipped my tongue from her moist crevice. Still shivering from her orgasm, Brandi looked at me with glazed eyes.

"Fucking hell!" she whispered.

"Shut up", I snapped. "I'm not done with you yet."

I grabbed the computer cable from the coffee table. Lifting Brandi's arms over her head, I tied the cable twice around her wrists, then tied a triple knot. Brandi shook her head, her eyes open wide.

"What are you doing?" she asked.

I took an empty coke bottle from the table and placed the neck of the bottle at the mouth of her pussy.

"No," she whispered. "No... please..."

Slowly, I forced the mouth of the bottle in between her labia. Her pussy yielded, opening like a wet, pink flower. She sobbed quietly. I pulled the bottle back out, then pushed it in again. What a beautiful sight!

Somewhere in the back of my mind I knew that this was something I wouldn't normally do -- that I wasn't this kind of pervert. But pure animal lust had taken over my brain -- and my mouth went dry with lust as I watched Brandi's pussy opening and closing around the cold, hard neck of the Coke bottle.

Her tied hands yanked helplessly at the cable, as I proceeded to fuck her with the bottle.

"Yeah," I whispered. "You like that, don't you?"

"Nooo," she whimpered. "Please... stop it..."

Her protests just turned me on even more. I saw her juices glistening on the bottle neck as I slipped it in and out of her pussy -- increasing the rhythm -- going faster, faster...

My cock was getting hard at the sight. I pulled the bottle from Brandi's pussy and put it to her lips.

"Lick it," I said.

And obediently, she stuck out her tongue to lick her own juices from the bottle.

"Yeah," I said, "you just love the taste of pussy, don't you?"

I put the bottle back on the coffee table and pulled off my t-shirt. Then I pulled off my jeans and stood naked in front of Brandi, my cock now fully erect. I made her sit on the couch, her ass resting on the edge of the seat. Her hands were still tied above her head, making her breasts stick out, her nipples hard as glass.

I knelt between her legs, pointing my cock straight at her dripping wet pussy. God, how I wanted to feel her soft flesh wrapped around my cock.

"What a fine piece of ass you are," I said. "You sure deserve a good fucking."

I grabbed my cock in my fist and guided it towards the entrance to her pussy, pushing just the tip of the head inside.

"Mmm," she whimpered.

I froze in position, only half an inch of my cock inside her. She gave me a puzzled look.

"Go ahead," I said calmly. "Fuck me."

Her thighs quivered impatiently.

"But..." she gasped.

"You wanna fuck?" I said. "My cock is right here. But you do the motion. C'mon, wriggle that sweet little ass of yours. I know you can do it."

Brandi bit her lip. Whimpering, with her hands tied above her head, she began moving her pelvis back and forth, making my cock slide in and out of her slippery cunt. Damn, that felt good.

"Yeah," I whispered.

She began moving faster, thrusting against me. I held perfect still, feeling her soft pussy engulfing my rigid cock with every stroke. A torrent of sperm was building up inside me once again, and I wanted Brandi to come with me.

Her gaze was fixed on my cock, as she focused all her energy on thrusting against me. Her lovely breasts bounced gently back and forth in time with the rhythm. I put my thumb against her hard little clit and began rubbing it.

"Ohmigod!" she gasped.

My cock was slick with juice, as I watched it slipping in and out, in and out of her sweet, juicy crevice. She began sobbing, louder and louder as her climax approached.

"Yeah," I whispered, on the edge of orgasm myself, "come for me, baby! Let me watch!"

Brandi kept thrusting, her sobs building to a loud cry of pleasure, as my thumb kept massaging her clit. And finally, the climax surged through her, making her shiver in ecstasy, her pussy clenched spasmodically around my cock.

"Aaah!" she cried. "Aaah!"

I grunted like an animal, as I pulled my explosive cock from her pussy. As the orgasm shook her body, I grabbed my cock in my fist, not masturbating, just feeling the pressure slowly building up through the shaft. Waiting, waiting. Until finally, the first spurt of semen burst out through my cock, shooting several feet across Brandi's naked body.

"Fuuuck!" I yelled. "Yeah!"

I felt my cock jerking wildly in my fist, pumping load after load of hot sperm onto the skin of the dazed girl. My ejaculation seemed to go on forever, releasing a fountain of creamy juice, making my head spin with pleasure.

And then, the final spurt. And the last, thick drops of sperm flowed lazily from my cock, dripping on to Brandi's floor.

"Yes," I whispered.

I breathed hard, looking at her, naked and tied up, my semen spattered in thick, white drops across her skin. I couldn't believe what I'd just done. And as I came to my senses again, I swiftly untied her.

"I'm sorry," I whispered. "I'm not like that. I don't..."

Brandi rubbed her wrists, smiling.

"It's okay," she finally said. "Really."

She got up, still naked, my sperm running down her belly and her thighs.

"You know," she went on, "it kinda reminded me of some of my favorite series in your magazine."

She walked towards the kitchen, then turned to me, smiling.

"You want anything?" she asked. "Another Coke? Or something... bigger?"


The End

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:31 PM
Stranger on the Beach

She walked along the beach in the early morning light and felt the cold water of the Pacific splash over her bare feet. It was a cold, dreary morning in early June and the summer sun had yet to warm either the air or the water. That would come later in the day, when this beach would be filled with bikini covered girls and well tanned men who would ogle the girls like pieces of meat. Which they all were, the human body was nothing more then a piece of meat that was waiting to be served up like an offering to the gods.

With a sigh, Leandrea Morris came to pause on a rock over looking the ocean and smiled as she wondered if the poet in her was working harder then usual today. Still, she found little to write prose about as she looked out over the fog shrouded water and heard the cry of a foghorn. They had been coming here every summer for as long as she could remember, spending two weeks in that house back behind her. The big Ivory colored on with gray shutters and trim that her grandfather had built back in the days that he and her grandmother had decided they wanted a retirement home for when they were old and beyond working. Instead, they had bought an RV and were spending all their time on the road, going from place to place.

The house remained empty all the year but for the twelve weeks of summer. Buttoned up tightly against the winter winds and driving rains. The last week in May, a couple from the nearby town came and opened it up, then shortly after Leandrea and her family would descend like vultures upon it. For two weeks they would do as the weather dictated. Then they would go home and talk about the trip all summer long until the last two weeks in August when they would come back and the house would hold all her family, aunts, uncles, cousins, and her grandparents. It would be filled to over flowing almost.

Today would be a lazy day, one doing little things around the house, running errands into town, and so on. If it was sunny, they would be planning runs up and down the coast line seeing places they had seen a hundred times before, doing things they had done a hundred times before.

This was the year she had wanted it to be different. She had looked forward to this summer more then any other in her life. This was the summer she had joined the ranks of her older sisters and brothers. When curfews were lifted and she was allowed to run as wild as they were. This was the summer she had hoped to find a summer romance that would die off as the fall and sanity returned. Instead she knew she faced a summer as boring as all the others before.

For three days she had explored the town, and found what she found every summer, the same boring places, the same boring people, the same boring life. Had she really thought...? It wasn't fucking fair, and she wanted to scream it to the world. "It's not fucking fair..." The words escaped her mouth in a low tone then were repeated over and over in a louder voice until she was screaming above the sounds of the ocean. "IT'S NOT FUCKING FAIR...!"

"No, it's not, but that's how life is." The voice startled her and she slipped off the rock as she turned too suddenly to face the newcomer who had walked up on her unawares. At the same time, she felt a wave crash over her and soak her clothes.

"Son of a bitch..." She stood up and looked at the man who stood there. "Didn't anyone ever tell you about sneaking up on people?"

He grinned at her, making his ice blue eyes glimmer with amusement. "You were the one screaming at the top of your lungs about it not being fair. Not my fault you didn't notice me. Sorry sweetheart, life isn't fair, but you learn to deal with it. Names Jeremy, what's yours." He held out his hand.

"Leandrea and you don't need to tell me it's a stupid name. I know it is, I hate it."

"I wasn't going to say a word. So you are staying around here?"

She nodded. "See the big house about right past the service station, that's where we are. You aren't local are you?" She had her doubts, he was too suntanned and too well built to be any part of the people around here.

"No, just passing through, on my way south. Back to sunny California and warmer water...which reminds me, you must be freezing."

She nodded. "Yeah, I need to go home and change. Nice meeting you Jeremy, enjoy your stay."

He gave her a smile as he looked her up and down. "I think I will now." With that, he walked off in the direction of the row of the motels down the beach.

Leandrea went back to the house to find it alive with activity and after changing into dry clothes she settled down to discover the plans for today. Sure enough, it was as she expected, with a "as weather permits" clause on the list. She went shopping for supplies with her mom, feeling a little surprised as she passed the man from the beach as she wandered around the fruit and produce area. He gave her a smile and she saw again how blue his eyes were, and she noticed how long and slender his fingers where as he examined a melon that was not to big or too small, in truth, she saw it was just about the size of her breasts. He was almost caressing the damn thing as his eyes never left hers.

She felt her face blush and went off to find her mom and kid sister. Not that she was able to escape him long. He ended up in line right behind her and as she looked through a tabloid paper, she felt warm breath by her ear. "It's all lies you know, they publish it to tease a person."

The way he said tease was almost a caress, and she smiled. "Are you following me?"

"Hmm, if I was, would you be mad?" Would she? With a shake of her head, she heard his soft laugh. "Good, because I guess I am. At least in here..."

Leandrea felt his hand slip down over the back of her jeans and squeeze her ass cheek so no one would notice. Then his touch turned more caressing and as if he had bumped into her by accident she felt him press the bulge of his jeans into her as well. A small gasp escaped her lips and she felt her body respond.

It wasn't until she was helping her mom unload the groceries at home that her mother mentioned something was sticking out of her back pocket. "What is it Lea...?"

She unfolded it. A bold hand had scribbled a note.

"Sunset Motel, room 19. Come see me and we'll find out if life is fair or not. J"

"Oh, just something I picked up at the store mom. No big deal." She shoved it back in her pocket and finished helping with the chores. By then the sun had come out and she went up to change into cooler clothing. What the hell, the worse that could happen was that he was some serial murder, and she'd end up on some coroner's slab.

Finding something to wear was a problem. She wanted to look good, but not like some cheap hustler. Not that she had the body for it anyway. She was only a few inches shorter then him and her full body was hardly bikini material. Still, there was one thing...something she had brought on impulse. The skirt was shorter then she normally wore, but the top was what she liked best. It hugged her breasts just right and the skirt hugged her ass in such a way that she liked best. It gave them a softer, rounder look.

Telling her mom she was going to go walk around town, she was at the motel in five minutes. He opened the door on the first knock and smiled at her as he saw her standing there. "I was hoping you'd show up. Come on in."

He was alone, that was good, and she had seen the motorcycle outside, making her wondered if he was traveling solo. Not that he looked like some of the bikers she had seen back in Portland. Just the long black hair falling past his shoulders, and a chin beard that was more a dusting of hair meeting a mustache that drooped down. He had broad shoulders and a narrow waist and hips. It was more evident then before because he was shirtless, and barefoot. She liked the hair that made a v down his stomach to disappear in his low slung jeans.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:32 PM
He was watching as she examined him and he smiled. "Honey, with that hungry look in your eyes, you better get in here, before some calls the fire department." Taking her hand, he drew her in, closed the door and pulled her to him. His mouth was as hungry as her eyes and she gave herself up to it with a moan. Her arms went up around his neck and she felt him running his hands up and down her body in a exploring way.

When she was able to draw back, she looked at him and smiled. "Am I going to live through this?"

He laughed, "only if you don't die of pleasure sweetheart. Though I got to admit you look good enough to eat." He kissed her again and this time his hand slid up her skirt so he could feel her bare skin. At the side of her thong, he traced it around to the front and cupped her already moist mound. "Hmm, you are nice, are you cherry?"

She nodded. "Unfortunately..."

"Hmm, that just makes it better baby, tells me to take it slow and easy with you." He moved his mouth over the lobe of her ear. "I love the taste of virgin blood honey on my tongue. It's a fetish of mine, I'll pop your cherry then lick it all up before I finish fucking you...Because I have wanted to fuck you something awful since I saw you on the beach. I would have taken you right then and there if it had been warmer."

"Would you have really?"

"Oh hell yes, I love big girls as much as I love virgin blood." He stroked her face with his finger tips. His longest one moving over her lips as he did. "How long can you stay with me?"

"As long as I want, I don't have curfew anymore."

"Then call mommy and tell her you got invited to an all night party. I want you to be here with me all night long." His voice was persuasive and she did as he asked. Her mother sounded happy to hear her sounding more cheerful then usual.

"Have fun dear, we'll see you tomorrow."

When she hung up, Jeremy was holding out a soda and he drew her to the bed. For a while they just talked, and she listened in fascination as he told her about his travels. He had been all over the country and explored both Mexico and Canada since he had left home at sixteen. He loved the freedom of travel and while he admitted it got lonely sometimes, he preferred to travel alone. Now and then he met someone who gave him an urge to stop, but it was seldom more for a day or two.

"I was going to leave today, just saying goodbye to the ocean before I headed out this morning. But then we met and I decided to stay another day. So we have to night Leandrea, that's all I can offer you."

She was a little sorry, but she found that to expect more from him would be wrong. He was like a lone wolf that hadn't found his pack yet. "Well, then lets not waste it."

He ran his hand along her bare leg and up to her hip again. "No, lets not..."

This time his kiss was harder and more seductive to her, his hand touching her in a caress that she had never dreamed was possible. In returned she explored his chest and back and felt the strong muscles that were everywhere. When their legs entwined he moved his hand to the mound and pressed his fingers against it harder. With those magnificent fingers, she felt the fabric of her panties pressed against her slit and the clit at the top. As his fingers moved in a swirling motion around it, she looked into his eyes and felt herself being drawn into the blueness of them. She felt was if she was flying in an endless sky of blue and he was taking her places she had never seen before.

Her moan escaped as she felt herself being drawn closer to her climax and he saw it as well. "Let it happen Leandrea, cum for me love, soak your panties with the juices that I know you have inside of you." He began to kiss her lips and sunk his tongue between her lips. "Cum Leandrea, let my fingers make you cum for the first of many."

His mouth swallowed her cries and she clung to him as the breakers crashed over her. God, she had never cum so strongly before and she felt as it would never end. She barely noticed as time passed and she lost herself in the feel of his hands on her and when she realized that they were both nude, she had no memory of either undressing or being undressed. Not that she cared. He had a beautiful body and she used her mouth and hands to explore it. When she found his cock standing tall and proud, she ran her tongue up and down it partly out of curiosity but also out of an unexpected hunger to taste what would invade her body later.

Looking at him with the unasked question in her eyes, he licked his lips and nodded. "Yes, do it love, explore him with your lips and tongue."

She swirled her tongue around the head and over the small slit at the top. It was leaking fluid already and she dabbed at it with her tongue. The head was red and swollen and as she tasted him she began to move the hand she had wrapped around him up and down. More fluid escaped and she licked it up with a hunger she hadn't known was in her.

"Take him in your mouth love; he wants to be in your mouth as deep as you can take him." He moved his hand in her hair and drew her down so she was taking him inch by inch. She was surprised she could take so much of him without gagging but it was like it belonged there. When she reached her limit, only a couple inches remained and she used her fingers as she had her hand to stroke him. Soon, her head was bouncing up and down on his wonderful cock and she could hardly wait to feel it pop her cherry and spill her virgin blood. Suddenly, he nodded as if to himself. "It's time love, come straddle me and let me in your pussy, let me pop you and take you to the stars..."

She moved over him and placed his cock at her opening. His hands gripped her hips and even as she came down, he rose up to meet her. At first he didn't penetrate her, instead he kept his stokes slow and easy as if sensing her need to be wetter and more involved in it before he ripped into her. Even as she felt another climax begin to wash over her, he rose up and this time the pain mixed with her joy of feeling her release. She cried out but not in anguish, instead she begged him for more.

"Soon love, soon, give me your blood Leandrea, let me lick it up, take it into my mouth. I want it all." He moved so she was directly over mouth and his tongue began to lick and suck at her wildly. When she felt him go deeply inside of her it was if his tongue was as long as his cock and he was licking in up early bit of her blood and cum. Then she felt more, she felt the sting as if she had been bit by a bee, but it was different too. Oh god, her body was on fire everywhere.

He was licking her clit now, and she smashed her pussy down on his face. "Oh lord, Jeremy, yes, now, more love, more, I need more..." Another climax rushed over her and she held his head tight as she fed him her cum mixed with blood left in her pussy. As it began to pass, she felt his tongue softly lick her clit and the sting vanished. She also felt weariness in her that she didn't understand. "Oh Jesus, I think that took more out of me then I expected."

"You're just hungry, it's already after ten. Lay back while I get you something to eat." He helped her to lay back on the bed and soon came back with a plate of fresh fruit and a glass of Orange juice. "Eat and drink my love, this will help you recover, I almost took too much from you. But it was so warm, so filling. It's been so long since I found someone who made me feel so well fed."

She didn't understand what he was talking about, but it didn't matter. She was losing her worn feeling as he fed her each piece of fruit with his long fingers. The juice was helping as well. Soon she felt better and he held her for a while longer. Before they began to kiss and caress each other. This time when they were both at fever pitch, he pressed into her and began a long, slow movement of in and out of her. What ever pain she had felt was now a forgotten memory, and she gave herself up to it completely.

A part of her would miss him, wishing that it was possible for it to be other, but at the same time, she felt a bond between them and she couldn't help feeling that she would see him again. Another time, another place, but they would meet again.

He smiled at her as he began to move faster. "The night is waning love; I wish we had more time. But you're right, we will meet again. And sooner then you might think...Now give me one last helping of your cum, of the honey that is in you begging for release. Let our cum mingle and bind us together forever..."

Even as she came, she felt that sting again and knew as she came around him just what he was. Her blood mingled with his and as his was given to her body; she knew that he had turned her into his mate. Again he made the sting disappear, but the knowledge was burned in her brain.

As he held her before they fell asleep, he stroked her face. "I'm a Day Walker Leandrea; I live off the blood of virgins in the throes of climax. I've never taken a mate before, but I couldn't help myself."

"It's okay Jeremy but what happens now."

"I could tell you. But it's all something you need to learn on your own. But know this, one day you will feel the call, and I'll be waiting at the end of the road. Until then, sleep love, and know we will meet again."

When she woke he was gone, but she didn't feel surprised. Taking a shower, she used the towels he had used and inhaled his scent deeply. It, like the knowledge of what she had become, was firmly etched in her mind. It would be a long lonely road, but she could wait, after all she had all eternity for it to happen.


The End

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:40 PM
The Photograph

It was a warm evening, the temperature in the low 80s. An occasional breeze wafted through the window causing the curtains to flutter sporadically. The kitchen clock, mounted on the opposite wall, ticked the minutes away, sounding loud in the stillness of the room.

Ken Weber noticed neither the breeze nor the clock, his thoughts were inward, confused, angry. He was still trying to make some sense of what he had witnessed that evening. He had thought to surprise his bride-to-be by just showing up at her office at quitting time. He was supposed to be away for 5 days, but the training session had been cut short by a day due to the illness of the lead trainer.

He had arrived at her office building just as the workers were streaming out of the front door. His eyes had quickly picked up Connie's tall, slender form as she exited the building and he was about to call out to her, but the words of welcome died in his throat when he noticed the man who was with her. They were so wrapped up in each other that they didn't even notice him, standing just yards away. It was their apparent intimacy that caused Ken to pause.

Connie's hand was wrapped in his arm and she was chatting animatedly, her eyes sparkling. Ken had stood there for long moments, too shocked to even think clearly. With a shake of his head he quickly followed the happy couple to the parking lot next to the office building. They moved down the last row of autos until Ken saw them headed toward the distinctive silver Jag that Connie's parents had given her for her 24th birthday that spring.

They were apparently oblivious to the few people in the area. Upon reaching the Jag she turned to her companion and Ken's heart had almost stopped when he saw her lean into Chuck Moore, place her hand behind his head and pull his mouth down to hers. It was no mere peck, it was a prolonged, deep kiss. Ken saw Chuck's hand descend to her ass and squeeze gently. Her quiet laughter was a dagger in his heart. He had seen enough. Ken turned and quickly moved from the parking lot. Upon reaching the street he hailed a passing cab and went home. He had a lot to think about.

Ken Weber had met Connie Sterling at, of all places, a church social for singles. He was 24 and doing quite well at the investment bank where he worked since graduating with his degree in finance two years previously. The bank president had made himself Ken's mentor and it was virtually impossible for him to refuse the invitation.

Sterling had intercepted Ken in the hall. Placing a meaty hand on his chest, he rumbled, "Kenneth, I really must insist that you be our guest this Saturday. I know that you've been working your behind off in the office and at school and you do need to get out and meet people. Who knows, you may even see a young lady there that captures your interest," said Horace Sterling with a chuckle. "I also have noted that you do not seem to be a church goer, Kenneth. That shocks my wife and I. It is absolutely essential that you belong to a church. You must put your soul in the hands of those who can guide you."

Sterling had recently, for some reason, singled Ken out for his special attention, which while flattering, also tended to be a bit uncomfortable at times. Sterling was also the deacon of his church and his wife, Margaret, was the head of the ladies auxiliary and the primary arbiter of church social matters.

Ken had clenched his teeth and forced a smile to his lips. He considered Sterling to be an asshole of the first order and a total hypocrite. In business he was an immoral shark with absolutely no sense of ethics or integrity. Ken had already made up his mind that this was not the location for any long term plans. He would stay for a couple of more years for the experience and then move on. Fortunately, he would be receiving his MBA in a few months.

"Thank you, sir. I appreciate the invitation and I'll certainly be there, baring any unexpected difficulties," Ken waffled.

Sterling's eyes narrowed a bit and his voice became just a little less jovial. "Oh, you'll be there, my boy. I know that you won't disappoint me," he said quietly, patting Ken on the shoulder and walking away.

Ken watched the tall, very stout man waddle down the hallway. "I'm not sure that I can take another two years of this," he muttered quietly to himself as he walked to his office.

"Hey, Kenny. I see that Papa got his claws into you," chuckled Reggie from the doorway.

Ken looked up and laughed, albeit a bit feebly. "Hi, Reg - come in and take a load off".

Reggie Sterling was Horace's only son and as different from the father as night is from day. He was tall, blond and slim with a wicked sense of humor. He and Ken had gotten to be friendly and had astounded his new friend by freely admitting that he deserved to be VP of Community Relations only because he hadn't the talent to be anything else. "I get along smashingly with the ladies and their husbands don't find me to be a threat, the fools - so Papa made me a VP. Not a bad deal, Kenny, what?" and he laughed delightedly. He had a self deprecating sense of humor and almost constantly assumed the British nobility tone, a sly dig at the pretentiousness of his family.

"Okay, Ken. What does the old man want from you now? It seems that he's had his eye on you for a bit" Reggie asked.

Ken related the brief conversation and the invitation that Sterling had extended, emphasizing that it was more like a command. "Damn, Reggie. I really don't know why your dad wants me there. It's really not related to anything to do with me."

Reggie seemed thoughtful for a moment. "Well, Ken...I'm not sure myself. You know what kind of religious nut he is, maybe he's worried about your soul," That very thought seemed to tickle Reggie and he laughed as he arose. "Don't worry about it, Kenny. I'll watch your back. I have a few suspicions and If something is going on, I'll know it," he said and he waved and left the office.

Ken looked after him for a moment, puzzlement evident on his face. He then shrugged and returned to the paperwork on his desk.

Ken was no fool, he knew that he had to at least put in an appearance to appease Sterling so the following Saturday evening saw him park his car and stroll into the front doors of the huge, pretentious house of worship. There were a stream of people heading in the same direction and he allowed himself to be swept along into the main ballroom of the building. He glanced about him and noticed that while this was supposed to be a singles affair, there were quite a number of older, middle aged couples present. He was just a bit puzzled by this incongruity until he saw that almost all of them were accompanied by a much younger, single female. It seemed almost like a coming out party for the single girls of the congregation. Ken smiled to himself, "oh no," he muttered, "not this boy.


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:43 PM
"Kenneth, Kenneth, my boy," boomed a loud voice behind him. "So glad you decided to attend this little soiree. I told my wife you would be here. Let me introduce you," Sterling put that meaty hand on his shoulder and turned him. Ken saw before him a heavy, buxom woman with an imperious glare in her eye, examining him as if he were a specimen on a slide.

Ken quickly took the proffered hand, resisting the impulse to bow and kiss the huge stone on her finger. He had to supress the giggle this provoked. "Mrs. Sterling. I'm delighted to meet you," he said unctuously.

Mrs. Sterling smiled, which appeared more of a grimace, and nodded to her husband. "Thank you, Kenneth," she wheezed, her adenoids obviously needing attention. "Please allow me to introduce our daughter to you. This is Constance," she said as she almost forcibly pulled a tall, blond slender woman from behind her.

Ken was momentarily stunned. This was totally unexpected. It was hard to fathom. How could two so totally repulsive creatures like the Sterlings produce such an absolutely gorgeous woman. She was tall, just a bit shorter than his 6 feet, tall even considering her high heels. Constance was stunning with her blond tresses shoulder length and her eyes a deep blue. She was also blushing furiously and he could see the anger in her eyes.

Ken gathered himself together quickly. "Miss Sterling. It is a distinct pleasure to meet you. I hope that you'll save a dance for me this evening," and he made sure that her parents didn't see the wink or sympathetic smile. She looked at him quizzically for a moment and grinned. "Thank you, Mr. Weber. I think that's possible," she said quietly.

Ken smiled to himself and wondered how she knew his last name. Well, that's rather obvious he thought. Looks like the ogres had him singled out as possible marriage material, which was rather peculiar. He certainly wasn't a part of the social set and he certainly didn't have the requisite bank balance for such an "honor". This was a conundrum that would require a bit of thought.

Ken made it a point to dance with Constance as soon as the band started playing. "Looks like the old folks have designs, don't they? he asked with a smile.

Constance looked at him appraisingly. "You catch on quickly, don't you?"

"It really wasn't all that difficult," Ken laughed.

Constance sighed, a small frown on her face. "I'm really sorry about that. It's most embarrassing, but they insisted that I come with them tonight and since I still live at home, I really had no choice. This dance really fulfills your obligation, you really needn't ask me to dance again."

"If you don't mind, I would truly like to occupy your time this evening, and that has nothing to do with any obligations," Ken said softly.

Constance looked at him closely and was reassured. "I think I'd like that," she smiled.

They did dance that night and he, quite easily, managed to acquire her phone number. A few calls, some interesting conversations, and they started to date. Ken's interest in Connie was apparent and he was eagerly encouraged by both Margaret and Horace Sterling. It seemed almost ludicrous how they doted upon him and even started to call him "son." He would shake his head in puzzlement before he discovered the reason for the Sterlings interest in him as a prospective son in law.

Ken proceeded cautiously with Connie - after all, any impropriety on his part could come back to bite him in the ass. It was on their third date that things did get interesting. They had had dinner in a small French bistro and were strolling back to the car when Connie, her head almost on Ken's shoulder, whispered to him. "Honey, let's go back to the house. It's getting chilly out."

Ken's disappointment was apparent. Shit, he would have to face the dragons again. Connie looked up at him and commented casually. "Oh, Kenny. Didn't I mention that Mom and Dad left this evening for the weekend. They drove to visit my mother's sister." She paused, a glint in her eye as she grinned at him. "They won't be back for two days."

Back at the house, Ken didn't have time to worry about acting improperly. Connie had them nude and in her bed just moments after entering the front door. She was voracious, demanding and their wild coupling brought them to the crest and over in just a matter of what seemed like minutes.

Ken lay beside her, breathing heavily. "Jeez, Connie. If this is what sex is like with you, I'm gonna need a vitamin supplement," he chuckled. His eyes devoured her as she lay there, her skin bronzed and covered with a soft sheen of perspiration. She stretched lazily and reached down for his now flaccid cock, her ample breast pressing against his arm.

"Better stock up, big boy. I love sex and I especially love sex with you," she murmured as she stroked him, smiling as she noticed a distinct new firmness to the equipment in her hand.

She then, suddenly, leaned over him and kissed him passionately, her tongue dancing and thrusting into his mouth. "Do you love me, Kenny?," she asked, almost breathlessly. "Tell me that you love me," she now demanded, pulling on his cock which was now rapidly stiffening.

Ken took her by the shoulders and looked at her intently. "Damn, you know something? I believe I do; I think that I've fallen in love with you, Constance Sterling."

"Good," she purred," because I love you and I want to be with you forever and forever, Kenny." Connie then suddenly lifted herself and straddled him. Ken expected her to impale herself on his now rigid cock, but she scooted up and managed to place her knees on either side of his head.

"Eat me, Kenny," she demanded. "Lick my pussy, make me come, sweetie." She lowered herself until her groin was pressed against his mouth and, almost in self defense, he placed his hands on the globes of her ass, lifted so that he could breathe and surrendered to her request. His tongue danced between her labia, teased her clit and plunged into the tunnel of her vagina.

Connie stiffened, tensed and with a wail, screamed her release. But Ken was not finished - his cock was now throbbing with his own desperate need. He quickly moved her down his body until she was placed properly, held her limp torso under her arms, and then plunged himself deeply into her. Connie had recovered enough to recognize what was happening and seemed to go wild, heaving and bucking until she felt Ken's discharge deep within her, causing another series of tremors in her body.

The announcement of their engagement caused major ripples in the social fabric of the community. The small local paper featured it on their front page and photos in the paper showed a beaming Horace and Margaret Sterling with Connie at their side. There was a photo of Ken on page 6.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:44 PM
Suddenly Ken's position at the bank took a major turn. He was given more responsibility and it was apparent that he was being groomed for a major promotion. Ken's conscience was a problem for him - he knew that all of this largess was coming to him because of his coming marriage, but was at a loss as to how to handle it. He wanted to rise in the ranks because of his abilities, not because of his marriage to "the bosses daughter".

It was a few months after the announcement of the engagement that Reggie Sterling strolled in Ken's office again and sprawled on a chair in front of his desk. "How's it going, Ken? Is Carol enjoying her new job? What is she now, some sort of administrative aide or something?"

Ken smiled indulgently. "She's the personal assistant to the Director of Human Resources at Keats Advertising in the city, Reg. If you contacted your family occasionally you would know that," his tone taking the sting from his remarks.

Reg nodded absently. He shifted in his seat and it was apparent that he was uncomfortable. "Kenny, I know that I've congratulated you, yet there is something that I feel you should know. I've debated with myself as to the wisdom of giving you this information, and have decided that it's something of which you should be aware."

Ken looked at his friend with some puzzlement. It was apparent that Reggie was a lot more solemn than usual, in fact, he didn't recall Reggie ever being solemn. "Ok, Reg - what's so important?"

Reggie took a deep breath and continued. "Early last year, and I hasten to add, before the two of you even met, Connie had an abortion. The old folks were scandalized, horrified and... well, whatever, you can imagine. What was even worse and even though she was spirited away to another state for the procedure, some word of it leaked and Connie was spoiled goods in the minds of our very forgiving and compassionate community.

"Do you see where I'm going with this, Kenny? That's the reason why my mother and father roped you in. You were this young, fresh faced kid from the bank with the right credentials. You were well educated, from the right school and with a lot of potential. Also, you knew nothing about this "little problem" and Connie would wind up with a good husband, making a good income and becoming a "big fish" in the community." Reggie paused, finding it difficult to meet Ken's gaze.

Ken was quiet for a bit, mulling over what he had just heard. "This was before Connie and I met?" he asked.

Reggie nodded. He then rose and started to pace, obviously agitated. He started to speak, hesitated and then with a sigh, sat down again. "I'm sorry, Ken. I've agonized about this, but decided that you had to know."

Ken nodded slowly. "Who was it, Reg? Who knocked her up? I think that I would like to know that."

Reggie grimaced, obviously not enjoying the conversation. "No definitive proof, but I believe I know. Connie was hot and heavy with Chuck Moore, the assistant pastor at our sister congregation in Downingtown, just a few miles away. The two churches get together quite often for community events, etc. The two were an item, but when Connie's pregnancy became known, he just disappeared. He hasn't been seen here since then. He stays quite close to home. So it's just a matter of putting the pieces together, although it's all just conjecture."

Ken nodded again. "Yeah, just conjecture," he muttered.

Reggie leaned forward. "Kenny, I had to tell you, but I trust that while this is important, it really doesn't change anything. I told you this because I felt it was best that you hear it now and from me, rather than from some spiteful asshole who would try to make trouble later on. I know that Connie loves you and it's apparent that you love her. It shouldn't have happened, but it was all before you two even met. You do understand, Ken - right?"

Ken nodded again. "Okay, Reg. I understand and you're probably right. It was before we met. I don't see why it should be a major problem, but I am glad that you told me. Stuff like this would eventually make it's way back and I'll now be prepared. Thanks, Reg."

Reggie sighed, a smile of relief on his face. "Righto, Ken old boy. That's the attitude. I'm looking forward to the festivities." and he waved as he walked from the office.

Ken sat quietly for a bit. He was more disturbed that he cared to admit. His thoughts bounced about a bit. It was BEFORE we met, so no big deal. He accepted that, so why was there this little niggling uneasiness in the back of his mind?

The date of the wedding was quickly approaching. In a little over three months Ken and Connie would be wed and the activities associated with that event came fast and furious. Caterers and musicians had been hired, the ballroom had been reserved, flowers had been ordered and the wedding list made up, culled, redrawn and culled again.

Ken's parents had both perished in an small plane crash while he was in college and since he was an only child, there were very few names on his guest list. But, well over 350 guests were on the Sterling list, from family, friends, work associates and leaders of the community such as the mayor, congressman and major business owners. The final list would be just shy of 400 people. Ken was aware of the magnitude of the affair, but shrugged. He had little responsibility for any of it and it was just as well. He really had no stomach for the ostentatious display.

But, for some reason the information that Reggie had imparted seems to nudge at him. He realized that all of this was before he even met Connie, so he was puzzled that he couldn't just put it aside. This nagging just didn't seem to go away. Ken felt that he needed a little more information and with that in mind he pulled out the telephone book and made a call.

"Hi Pete, it's Ken Weber", he said after hearing his frat brother's voice.

"Kenny, jeez, it's good to hear from you. It's been too long. What, almost three years?" boomed Pete Penderman. Pete and Ken were quite close in college, but as was usually the case, had drifted apart after graduation.

"Yeah, Pete. It's a shame. We should get together for a drink or something. I don't get into the city that often, but how about if I drive in one day this week and we can meet."


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:45 PM
"Sure, Kenny. I'd like that, but before you do, tell me what's bothering you. I know you just didn't decide to contact an old friend on the spur of the moment," asked Penderman.

"You're right, as usual,,Petey. I think I need to use your services. I'll tell you about it when I see you. How about Thursday evening. I can meet you at the Rittenhouse, ok?"

There was a pause. "Okay, Ken. I'll meet you there. I gotta admit, you've got me curious, and oh, by the way, congratulations on the upcoming nuptials. It was in the paper here."

Pete Penderman was the son of Hugh Penderman of Penderman and Penderman, Attorneys at Law, a prestigious law firm in center city. The very wealthy used the firm for situations discreet and sensitive and they had garnered an enviable reputation for handling matters in a way as not to offend the genteel sensibilities of the upper crust.

Ken Weber's request of his buddy was simple. Discreetly find out as much as possible about an assistant pastor by the name of Charles Moore. The law firm had an outstanding in-house investigative arm and Ken was aware of this fact from conversations with Pete during their college years. Pete was curious, but he learned well. He said he would do as Ken asked, but also requested that he be informed about the rest of the story when appropriate.

It took very little time. A few days later Ken received a large envelope with all the pertinent data concerning this assistant pastor. There was much information concerning his early background, but it really got interesting when Ken got to the part about Moore's days at divinity school. It seems that Moore had transferred from the school in the Midwest just before his senior year to a sister school on the east coast. The rumor had been that Moore had gotten a fellow student pregnant, but the girl had dropped out and there was no hard information that implicated him. Interestingly, the rumor persisted which probably was the cause for the transfer.

There was additional information, but it was sketchy and based on innuendo and rumor. Things about strange relationships between Moore and some of the married members of his flock, and while there was a paragraph about Moore's relationship with Connie Sterling, the was no mention of her pregnancy or abortion. The Sterlings seemed to have kept that information pretty well hidden from sources outside the community.

The last item in the envelope was a 8x10 photograph of Charles Moore. Ken studied it intently for a few moments. Moore was a tall, slim, dark haired man. He was dressed casually in a sport coat with a polo underneath. He was smiling at a point just to the left of where the camera must have been. Ken slowly replaced the photograph in the envelope, refastened the clasp and placed the envelope in his briefcase. He then turned his chair and gazed thoughtfully out of the office window.

Ken Weber lifted his head and glanced at the kitchen clock. He noted that he had been sitting and ruminating for almost 2 hours. He rose, stretched and padded to the bar in the living room where he poured two fingers of scotch and then added a couple of ice cubes. He sipped his drink and walked to the glass doors, slid them open and stepped onto the balcony of his condo. He leaned against the railing and gazed up at the sky, now filled with the sparkle of a myriad stars.

Ken raised his glass in salute, a bitter smile on his face. He knew what he had to do. He drained the glass and returned to the living room where he carefully placed the now empty glass on an end table. He picked up the phone and dialed. It was time to put his plan into motion.

"Hello, Pete? It's Ken...

It didn't take long. In under two weeks Ken had all he needed. They sat in Pete's den, Ken glancing almost indifferently through the stack of photographs.

"Sorry, Kenny. They've been having at it ever since we started the investigation. They weren't even too clever about how they went about it. They were seen together often. It almost appeared that she wanted to be caught," Pete said quietly.

Ken nodded. "I'm surprised that you were able to get such clear shots. Where were these taken?"

"They rented a room for the afternoon at a motel in Jersey, across the river. The drapes weren't drawn together too carefully. My man just shot between the curtains," Pete snorted disgustedly.

Ken smiled. "Yeah, they weren't too smart at all. This date at the bottom of the shots, that's accurate?"

Pete hesitated and grimaced a bit. "Yeah, Ken - sorry. Shit, just a few weeks before the wedding too."

Ken prided himself on his acting ability, his demeanor at the bank and with Connie and her parents changed not. When in bed with his bride-to-be he was still the amorous and considerate lover. He was aroused when appropriate, although it took a supreme strength of will.

In the meantime the swirl of wedding activities continued. Ken smiled inwardly each time that Horace Sterling grossed about the obscene cost of the affair. It was approaching six figures, but Margaret and Connie quickly overcame his objections.

It was on an evening just days before the wedding. They had just finished rutting (that's how Ken viewed it in his mind) when Connie turned to him and queried, "c'mon, Kenny. What's going on. What do you have planned?"

Ken turned to her in surprise. "What? What are you talking about, sweetie?"

Connie shook her head in impatience. "You know, Ken. You've been looking like the cat who ate the canary. You know, kind of smug and self satisfied. I know you, you have a surprise for me, don't you? C'mon, honey. Tell me...pleeeeze?"

It took a major effort for Ken not to laugh explosively. He managed to keep his mirth contained and moved to allay her curiosity. "Sweetie, you're just going to have to wait for the surprise. Let's just say that it has to do with our, ahh..honeymoon. Right, the honeymoon."

Connie bounced up and down on the bed. Ken noted almost absently that that wasn't the only thing that bounced. Her breasts had stopped quivering when she squealed delightedly. "I knew it, I just knew it. We're going to Paris. That's it, isn't it, Kenny. We're going to spend our honeymoon in Paris, aren't we?"

Ken smiled contentedly. "It's a surprise, sweetie...a big surprise. I'll tell you right after the wedding. You're just going to have to wait, sweetie. You're just going to have to wait."

After the ceremony and at the reception, Ken strolled through the crowd, accepting the congratulations, smiling at everyone. He made his way to the small stage and looking about, noticed, to his delight, that Charles Moore was an invited guest. Taking the microphone from the MC he tapped it to make certain it was working and the asked the crowd for their attention.

"Ladies and gentlemen...folks," he paused, looking around the large hall, waiting for the hubbub to subside.

"I'd like to take this opportunity to thank you all for coming, many of you from distant places, to support my bride and I at our wedding. Doesn't she look lovely in her beautiful white gown?" Letting the applause die down Ken continued.

"I would also like to thank my father-in-law and mother-in-law for providing such a lavish reception." Another round of applause. Ken beamed at the Sterlings.

"As a token of my deep appreciation I want to give each of you a special gift from me. Taped to the bottom of each chair you'll find a large envelope. Please take and open it now."

Everyone bustled to retrieve the envelopes. Those seated at the wedding party table looked confused, there were no envelopes at the chairs there.

Inside each envelope was an 8x10 glossy of his bride and Charles Moore, in exquisite detail, having sex. The crowd erupted in shock and while there were gasps heard, there was also quite a few titters and laughter here and there.

Ken continued, over the noise. "My darling bride. Be informed that I've taken steps to have this farce of a marriage annulled. Have a miserable life." and he turned and walked out of the hall.


The End

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:49 PM
Fucking My Sister's Ex

A few years after my sister Debbie married, I learned that my brother-in-law played around on her. Just the way he stared at me was enough to make me nervous; like he could see through my blouse or something. I caught myself more than once checking to make sure my miniskirt was pulled all the way down. Whenever I did that, he'd smile slightly, looking down at where I tugged at the hem, and I'd shudder. If my sister noticed, she didn't say anything. They'd been married for 2 years, and I wondered why Debbie didn't leave him. My sister was attractive and big-breasted. I wondered what Chuck was like in bed. A disgusted shiver swept through me, as I imagined him, not with my sister, but with me, his sweaty body on top of me; grunting, straining. He licked his lips suggestively, a disgusting gesture. I turned crimson and fled the room.

For the first couple of occurrences, I simply tried to ignore him. He didn't let me, hanging around me constantly, and even worse, complimenting me on what I wore. Once he asked me if I went around without a bra often, and I wanted to slap him. Instead, I just blushed again, and my nipples tightened with my embarrassment. The reaction bothered me severely, both because he was my brother-in-law, and the fact that his presence disgusted me. But as I thought about it, I realized I did usually wear a bra. My nipples were too prominent for me not to. And while I had plenty of jeans and slacks, I'd been sticking to the skirts, or my short shorts. Then I got pissed, telling myself I had the right to wear whatever I wanted, and I shouldn't have to change just because of his perverted reaction to it.

Chuck landed a job in Hawaii and Scott and I helped Debbie and Chuck pack and move their belongings. The first morning, I wore a half-shirt and the shortest tennis skirt I had. Fuck him if he couldn't handle it. I started helping with the housework, vacuuming the floors, dusting the shelves. Everywhere I went, I felt his eyes following me. Anything that made my breast sway or caused my skirt to rise a little higher, I was intensely aware of, and felt the heat on the back of my neck when I thought of his response. The few times I dared to glance at him, he caught me at it, and I quickly looked away with even more embarrassment. And the more embarrassed I got, the more he looked.

When I started packing the dishes, I felt him come up behind me. I froze. "What are you doing?"

"That's a nice outfit," he whispered, so close I felt his breath on the back of my neck.

I shivered, suddenly cold. My knees were shaking, although why I was so scared I didn't know. My sister was just in the living room. "Yeah?" I said, wincing at the quiver in my voice. "So?"

He didn't answer, and I started to turn around. Then I felt his hand on my waist and I jolted, my body reacting violently to the heat of his touch. "What are you doing?" I hissed.

His hand rose higher, sliding around my belly, and then creeping upward. My fingers whitened, as I gripped the edge of the sink. "Chuck?" Goosebumps pricked up across my skin. His hand went higher, to the bottom of my shirt. "Chuck?" I whimpered.

And as before, he ignored me, and I shuddered as his hand slid up under my shirt. I stood there, let him touch me, fondle my breasts. He even slid his other hand under my skirt, letting his fingers roam over my pubic mound, teasing at the edges of my thong. And I stood there, letting him do it! When he jerked away I gasped, my hips still undulating, my nipples still tightening. I looked over to see my sister walk into the room, and I blanched. When she smiled pleasantly over the fact I was doing the dishes, I almost groaned. Chuck sat at the table, silently watching me again. I could still feel his hands, rough against my sensitive flesh, the heat of them burning into me, as he groped and teased my nipples.

What would have happened if she hadn't come in? Would he really have pushed under my panties? Would I have let him? A sudden rush of wetness soaked through my thong at the thought, and I clamped my legs together to keep it from trickling down my legs. "Oh God," I groaned inwardly, realizing I would have. I'd have let him fuck me, right there in the kitchen, sliding those coarse fingers of his up into my soaking wet slit. And even worse, it probably would have made me cum. I did the only thing I could think of. I told my sister that I needed to go outside and smoke a cigarette before I had a nicotine attack.

She chided me, telling me I smoked too much, but also said she understood. When I glanced back at Chuck, I saw him staring down at my skirt, a slight smile on his lips. Tomorrow morning, I told myself. I'd be finished here, and out of his reach. I blushed again over how easily I had given in to him. He didn't wait until morning. Later that day in Debbie's guest bathroom, I chewed at my lip nervously as I busily packed away everything in there. I was so preoccupied with my disturbed thoughts, I didn't even realize he was there until he touched me and I nearly shrieked. His hands slid over my body freely, groping, moving. Everywhere he touched me, shivers of revulsion and excitement shot through my skin. He got my blouse open, managed to pull my skirt up around my waist.

"Stop him!" my mind yelled at me. My face twisted in anguish as he found my breast and squeezed my nipple. Pulling me against him, I could feel his erection shoved up against my ass, knew what he wanted to do, and knew I couldn't let him. "Chuck," I groaned, then felt my breath catch in my chest, as he started to pull down my thong. They were already soaked, and he let his fingers run across them, repulsing me even more. "Chuck," I said again, harsher this time. But I couldn't get myself to say the rest of it, even when I heard him unzipping his jeans, and he gently started bending me over the bathroom counter. He chuckled appreciatively, seeing the way my pussy had spread open for him, inviting him in.

"Oh fuck," I groaned as he penetrated me. I lunged forward foolishly thinking that would prevent him from entering me. However, as his big cock stretched my pussy, I found myself pushing back against him, meeting the thrust. He fucked me deliberately, swiftly. He contrasted four or five deep, slow thrusts with several quick, deliberate ones. Each stroke took my breath away. This didn't stop until he groaned, jerking with short, violent strokes. I squealed as he came deep inside me, coating my pussy, and I came all over his hard cock. Chuck and Debbie left the next morning. If they hadn't, he'd do it again, and I'd let him. I had even masturbated afterwards, the sperm that leaked from my pussy making my fingers all slick, reminding me of his grunting thrusts, and the way he stiffened when he came. I wondered what else he would do if given the chance. The possibilities I came up with were so sordid, so disgustingly vivid.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:51 PM
Chuck and Debbie were in Hawaii for a couple of years before returning to Arizona. The incident was never repeated during that time, even when they came to visit during the holidays. I never told Scott about the incident at the time for fear he might do something. After they returned to Arizona to live and Debbie had confided to me about her and Chuck's foursome with another couple, my mind began to wonder what it would be like to fuck Chuck with Scott's permission and/or participation. During four-play, we would role-play and have Chuck fucking me or Debbie riding Scott's cock as we engaged in sex. We decided that if the possibility presented itself, we would see what happened.

My brother-in-law, Chuck, was helping my husband pour a small foundation in the backyard one Saturday. Scott urged me to dress sexy for the day and see if I could get a reaction out of him. The men stopped for a lunch break and came into the house to eat. I was wearing an extremely short skirt, even by my standards, which barely covered my ass. There was no way I could bend over in it without having it ride way up, which allowed anyone to see the skimpy thong I had on underneath. I usually hate panties, but today it seemed appropriate to wear one, or I may as well have gone bottomless! I was also wearing a sheer white shirt with no bra, which showed off my nipples nicely. A pair of heeled slippers completed the outfit.

Then to my surprise, Scott winked at me and asked me if I was feeling naughty today. Well, that was the stupidest question he had asked me in ages, so I just laughed. Scott said he assumed that it, was so he had an opportunity for me. I gave him a questioning look and he looked towards the family room. Scott smiled and dared me to tease his brother-in-law. I asked him what he meant, but he just smiled and said that he had faith in me, and knew I would figure something out. He left and I giggled as I thought that this was going to be a fun assignment. I walked into the family room and said hello to Chuck, after which I pretended to ignore him. I knew that he was watching me closely, so I wiggled my ass suggestively as I walked across the room.

Taking a seat on the couch, I crossed my legs knowing my skirt was rising up so he had a good view of my ass. I turned my head quickly and caught him staring, so I teasingly asked him just what he thought he was looking at! Chuck stammered a bit, which just encouraged my teasing. I asked him if he saw anything he liked and what he thought of my legs. He said they were great, which was about all he could get out. I flashed a devilish grin and asked him if he wanted a closer view of them. Chuck just nodded at first and finally told me that he would. I got up off the couch and moved over to the couch Chuck was on. Standing directly in front of him, I slowly raised one leg to rest my foot on the couch seat next to him.

As my leg came up, so did my skirt. I knew he was waiting for my panties to be exposed at any moment. Well to his surprise they never did, because I wasn't wearing any! I had quickly dropped them before entering the room, and now he had a great view of my crotch! It was in the shape of my smallest bikini bottom, so my tan ended right at my pubes. I couldn't help but laugh at the shocked look on his face. I told him that I assumed that he wanted to see all of my legs. I rocked on my heels, rubbing my raised thigh with my hands. I then moved my hand up to my crotch, covering it with my palm. I began to rub myself and told him how hot it made me when guys watched me. This was true! It really turns me on to think about them masturbating later, as they think about me.

I asked Chuck if he had ever jerked off while thinking about me. Chuck's face reddened, which told me all I needed to know. My fingers spread my pussy lips apart, and I twirled my finger around my clit. I was starting to breathe heavier, and I closed my eyes and stretched my head back. I took my other hand and inserted a finger into my now soaking wet pussy. Both of my hands were moving faster and faster, as I started to moan softly. I opened my eyes to watch him staring at my pussy and the job I was doing to myself with my hands. His expression was like a deer in the headlights; eyes wide open and staring! Suddenly I stiffened and a gasp escaped from my lips. I whispered to him in a throaty voice that I was feeling so good, and did he want to watch me cum.

He nodded his head furiously as I shuddered, and my face flushed as my orgasm rose in me and consumed me. Slowly I pulled my hands away and lowered my leg. I held out my fingers and offered them to him, asking him if he would like to have a taste of my pussy. He lapped up my pussy juices just as we heard Scott enter the room. Somehow I had a feeling that most likely he had been watching everything. Scott asked Chuck what he thought of his wife, and Chuck just smiled saying I was even more incredible than Dan had described to him. I was beaming at all the attention, when Scott took my hand and we started to leave the room. He looked back at Chuck and told him maybe next time he would ask me to fuck him instead. I pretended to be angry and poked Scott, but I knew inside that if he ever did ask me that I would love to do it for him.

When I agreed to help my sister and her husband with their Memorial Day pool party, the last thing I could have imagined was having a fling with my brother-in-law. Besides the fact that I could tell that my sister (Debbie) and her husband (Chuck) were having some problems, a couple of things happened to spur things along. First, we were all sunning out in front of the pool, when Chuck went in to change. The door wasn't really shut and I caught a glimpse of his cock, and it kind of shocked me at how big it was. I felt an immediate sensation that seemed to linger, but I tried to just forget about it. Then Debbie and I decided to go topless, and I could see that Chuck was sort of staring in my direction. I had already been stealing looks at the bulge in his shorts, and was flattered that it was now growing.

A little later, Chuck went in to the house to take a pee, and when Debbie asked me to run in and grab something for the snack tray, my heart skipped a beat. I entered the house and then went to the hallway as quietly as possible, so as not to disturb Chuck. I could see into their bedroom and there was Chuck masturbating. He was not only masturbating, but jerking off with a pair of my thongs that I had left in the master bathroom. I watched him and felt so horny that I began to rub myself inside my bikini bottom. It turned me on so much watching him stroke his big cock with my thong, and when he began to shake and cum all over the place, I also came immediately. Since the hallway was narrow and the door opened in, I sort of turned sideways, and so did he so we could pass as he left the room.

As we did, I felt my nipples rub against his hairy chest, and since I was so tender from playing with them, it felt great. As I was moving I could feel his hard cock against my leg so I tried to move a little faster, but as I did his cock went between my legs and I could feel his cock on my clit. I thought I would faint! He made jest of this and said that this was rather an interesting position and we sort of laughed. The next thing you know he pushed his cock further between my leg and he pulled the crotch to my bikini to the side. I felt his entire shaft slide over my pussy, and I shoved my tits into his chest. This lasted just a few seconds but it felt great. I then chastised him for being naughty, and what if Debbie or someone had walked in at the time. We then returned to the patio to prepare everything for Debbie and Chuck's guests.

By the time their guests arrived, I had put on a short summer dress, with no bra or panties, and every time I had the chance, I was rubbing up against Chuck one way or another. I walked outside to smoke a cigarette, and Chuck leaned up against the patio post. I was standing with my back to him, and he had his hands on my shoulders. Then I stepped back into him, and as he tightened his grip, I pressed my ass against his cock and started to grind a little. He reached up under my skirt and rubbed my shaven pussy, which was now dripping wet. He fingered me for a second, and then he took my hand and led me quickly to the side yard and into the garage. He put me on the workbench top inside, and as he kissed me passionately, I undid his belt and pants. He started to suck my neck and shoulder, and I gripped and pulled his warm cock with both of my hands.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:53 PM
I wrapped my legs around him and guided him into my waiting pussy. He began to pump me really hard, and I was biting his chest to keep from screaming. I began to quiver and come so fast, and his huge cock just kept ramming me. I came again convulsively, and I felt him tighten and thrust as he came inside me. I pulled my skirt down and walked back to patio to smoke another cigarette. I could feel Chuck's semen oozing out between my thighs, and I was leaving droplets of cum on the patio deck. I attempted to stay away from Chuck for the rest of the day, and there were no more incidents. A few months later, Chuck and Debbie separated, and we learned that Chuck had a girlfriend in another State who he had been seeing on business trips for over a year.

It was a hot Saturday in the month of July. My husband was out golfing with friends and wouldn't be back at anytime soon. I was walking around in only the bottoms to my bathing suit. I had just come back in from lying in the sun and was going to get something cold to drink and look at the mail before going to the shower. We didn't have children, so I never gave my being topless a second thought. It was my house, so I should be able to walk around however I chose, and I did. As I opened the refrigerator door, I felt like someone was watching me, which my husband often likes to do, so I thought I would give him a show. I got a piece of ice out of the freezer and stuck it to my lips, tilted my head back and slowly ran the ice down my neck, over my tits (making my nipples become extremely hard), and then down my stomach.

When I turned around, I was extremely surprised to find Chuck standing there watching me instead of Scott (my husband). Chuck had on shorts and a tank top. I was blushing at first and tried to hide my bare chest, but it was no use. The deed had already been done, and Chuck had just received another free show. I said excuse me and tried to walk past him to go to the bedroom and put some clothes on. Instead of backing out of the doorway, Chuck only turned a little to let me pass. As I walked by, he leaned close to me and I could feel the warmth of his breathe on my shoulder. He gently placed his hand on my shoulder and said that I didn't have to go put clothes on for him, he didn't mind seeing me topless again, and he really didn't think Scott would mind if he knew it was an accident. The touch of his hand on me sent chills throughout my body.

After our first incident, I tried not to think about Chuck in a sexual way, but the way he touched me sent that familiar feeling throughout my body. I slowly walked past him and he turned behind me and embraced me, breathing on my neck and nudging a little for approval. I just stood still, unable to move. I liked the feeling, even though I knew it was wrong. His large hands were covering my tits and he slowly started rubbing them. My hard nipples really liked the attention that they were receiving at this time. I arched my back and tilted my head onto Chuck's chest, and could feel his hardened cock that was underneath his shorts, rubbing against my ass. God I was so hot! I couldn't believe this was happening, it wasn't supposed to be. Chuck was still my sister's husband and this just wasn't right, but I couldn't pull away.

Chuck was still massaging my nipples with his forefinger and thumb, and I could feel the heat building in my pussy. Trying to keep it from happening was useless, and I was becoming a limp rag doll that would end up giving in to the seduction. Chuck slowly started rubbing his right hand down my stomach to the top of my bathing suit bottoms. Using his finger only, he traced just above the elastic that was holding the bottoms on and then down my hip to my thigh, rubbing gently. I was becoming more excited. Rubbing from my outer thigh to the inner thigh, I could feel the tension building. He worked his way up to the crease in my leg and massaged me there and commented that he could feel the wetness that lay underneath the bottoms. I knew I was wet because I was enjoying the attention I was receiving.

Chuck slid his hand under the leg opening of the bottoms and was running his fingers through my slit, and I naturally opened my legs a little more for him. He maneuvered his hand down the slit finding more of my wetness. He parted my labia and rubbed his finger inside my aching pussy. God it felt wonderful! I had never in my wildest dream imagined that something so wrong would feel so great. I was totally enjoying this ordeal too much, when Chuck removed his hand and turned me to face him. He leaned his head down and engulfed my mouth with his, his tongue finding mine and more or less tongue wrestling. His hands were on my ass, squeezing and rubbing. I felt one hand go under the material that was clinging to my skin. When he started rubbing the crack in my ass, I felt that I wanted more, something I hadn't had before and wanted it all right now.

Just when I felt that I would cum by the way he was rubbing my ass, he moved his hands. His kissing turned to kisses and licks down my neck and chest to my tits. He first took one nipple into his mouth, while his hand teased the other, nibbling, sucking, and licking me into ecstasy. This was great. I felt my knees becoming weak, and I guess that Chuck sensed this also. He picked me up, wrapping my legs around him, and carried me to the bedroom. He laid me down on the bed and said he had to remove his shirt, since my pussy juices were all over it. He pulled it off over his head and then brought the material back to his face, where he began sniffing and licking the material; now I was hotter than ever. He put the shirt down and leaned down on the bed and started pulling the bottoms off of me. He threw them on the floor and pushed my legs up on the bed, so that the knees were bent in an upright position and spread them apart.

I felt his thumb rubbing over my swollen labia, feeling the wetness of my pussy. He then used his fingers to trace the slit, and because I was so wet, it didn't take a miracle for him to find the hole he was looking for. He inserted his finger into me and began to finger fuck me. I was so into this by now, my eyes closed until I felt his hot tongue inside me, licking me. His tongue found my clit. I felt him begin to suck my clit while still fucking my pussy with his finger. This was too much, and I had the first of several orgasms. I couldn't take much more and pushed Chuck off of me. He rolled onto the bed beside me. I pulled myself up and leaned forward towards his hard stiff cock. I rubbed his lower abdomen and down to his hard member. I wrapped my finger and thumb around the base of his cock and leaned my mouth down to the head.

I licked around the head, probing the slit to get all the pre-cum, then lower my mouth onto his head and continued licking and sucking. I would pull off of his 9 inch cock head to lick down the shaft and then back to the head. After a few times of this, when I started sucking and licking the head again, I could sense by the way he was moaning that he wanted to fill my mouth with his entire cock. I obligingly did what he wanted. I took almost the entire cock in my mouth and was sucking him while letting my tongue slide up and down him. My ass was in the air, since I was on my knees bent over, and he tugged at my leg. I straddled him and my pussy was over his face. He began licking, fingering, and sucking me again. I was back to the brink of cumming, when he sucked my clit in between his teeth and began nibbling and sucking.

I returned the favor and did the same to the head of his cock while stroking his huge shaft with my hand. When my pussy muscles contracted, I began sucking and stroking Chuck more feverishly, while I was cumming in his mouth and on his face. He kept on licking, then pushed my ass forward and pulled his stiff cock away from my mouth. He scooted out from under me and straddled me from behind. He rubbed the head of his cock over my wet pussy and then slowly entered my hole. His hand had found its way back to my clit, while he was pumping his cock in and out of my pussy. My pussy felt so full, and it was! Chuck moved his hand and started rubbing my ass again, using the juice from my pussy, he got my asshole lubed and then started finger-fucking my ass. I could feel the bulging vein in Chuck's cock tighten, as did his balls that were slapping my clit, and I knew that he was ready to cum.

It wasn't that I didn't want him to cum in my pussy; I just wanted to taste him. I pulled away from him and lied down on the bed and let him straddle my mouth. He engorged my mouth with his cock, and I began sucking him and stroking him with my hand. When he shot his load into my mouth, I swallowed as fast as I could, and still some managed to escape the corners of my lips. After he pulled out of my mouth, I used my fingers to wipe the remaining cum off of my face and licked them clean. Little did I know that Chuck wasn't finished, as he never went soft and was ready for more, and so was I. While I was semi-satisfied, there was still something more that I wanted. While on my back, he put my legs above my head and my ass in the air, at his complete disposal. He rubbed the head of his cock over my still sopping pussy and then down to my ass.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:54 PM
I was lubed really well, and he slowly and gently began pushing his member into my pussy. I was cumming again in no time at all. Chuck was rubbing my clit with his thumb, while fucking my pussy harder and harder, it felt fucking fantastic. It wasn't long before Chuck and I were cumming together, simultaneously. This time I let him shoot his load into my pussy. It was hot and very erotic feeling. I must say I loved every moment of my naughty rendezvous with Chuck. Chuck dressed and started getting ready to leave, when he said that he would be back. As he headed out the door, he turned around and said, "I almost forgot, tell Scott that something is wrong with the motor in Dan's spa, so we won't be able to soak in the spa tomorrow."

Scott came home a few minutes after Chuck pulled out of the driveway. I was in the shower and he came into the bathroom and saw me rubbing my tits and pussy. He undressed and got in the shower with me. After the shower, Scott and I fucked for hours. When we were finished and lying in the bed side by side, he turned to me and asked "was Chuck good today." I was totally shocked. He reached over and grabbed the TV remote and turned it on. There on the screen were Chuck and I. I had been set up, but I didn't care! The next time Chuck came over, I had a wonderful threesome; but that's another story!

Scott and I had gone to my sister Susie's house for a party with family and friends the next day. Once there, we learned we needed more lawn chairs to accommodate all the guests. My sister asked if they could borrow ours, so I said sure. My other sister's husband, Chuck, said he'd be glad to escort me home, and Susie's husband, Dan, volunteered to drive. Scott had volunteered to check out Dan and Susie's spa pump motor before the guest arrived. So there I was, half-drunk, sitting between two men, wearing a low blouse with my tits hanging out and short-shorts. Chuck has always wanted to get in my pants. During the drive nothing happened other than Chuck telling me how much fun he'd love to have with me, and joking with Dan that they could sandwich me.

Dan and Chuck are very close brother-in-laws, even after Chuck and Debbie separated. There was no doubt in my mind that Dan had confidentially bragged to Chuck about Dan's threesomes with Scott and me. After we arrived at my home, I asked Chuck if he'd like a beer, to which he replied "sure". We went in and I started grabbing the folding chairs and we just talked back and forth. Chuck asked where the bathroom was and I showed him to the hall bathroom. I then went into the bedroom to grab something, and while doing so, realized I could see into the bathroom. I could also see Chuck in the mirror, as he was peeing, and well I just had to look. He was holding about 6 inches of soft thick cock. I stood there looking at him, and as he finished, he stroked it several times.

He did this for a minute or two, and soon had it growing larger and larger. Finally he stopped, and with some difficulty, tucked it back into his pants. I quickly left the hallway with the image of his cock in my mind. Chuck joined me in the kitchen and we talked and sipped our beer for a bit. Then I said we'd best be going. I walked to the door and asked him to grab the chairs, as Dan was still waiting for us in the driveway with the motor running in his truck. I waited a minute then turned around and looked at his cock. This time when he was stroking it for several minutes till finally it was totally hard. It was easily 9 inches long and very thick. I stood there watching him, wondering if he would make himself cum, and as he continued to stroke it, I allowed my own hand to stray to my now very hot and wet pussy.

I ran my fingers along my clit (I wasn't wearing panties) in time to Chuck's stroking and was trying to time my release to his. I looked guilty, but tried to act as normal as possible. He then said that if I ever "needed anything" to let him know. There it was; the invitation. I knew what he meant and down in side I did want it. I did not reply, and he asked if I was okay. I just stood there and he looked at me and asked "If I would like to have some fun?"

I mumbled a protest and Chuck stopped. He told me to relax and enjoy myself. I told him I could not do this, as he was still married to Debbie. He said there was nothing wrong with the two of us having some fun. He then said he had heard about Scott and my threesomes! I could feel my pussy beginning to drip. I told Chuck it did not matter what he had heard, we were not going to have sex now. Besides, Dan was waiting outside and would wonder why it was taking us so long to get the chairs and probably interrupt us. Chuck then kissed me and held me very close to him. As he kissed, his hands began to roam my body centering on my chest. He slowly lifted my blouse to reveal my bra covered tits. He then played with my chest, as he kissed my neck.

I could feel my resistance melting, as he continued to kiss lower, until finally, he slipped the bra up over my breasts and began to suck on them. That sent a shiver of excitement through my whole body, and my hands moved to the back of his head holding him close. Chuck continued to kiss and suck my breasts for several minutes, and then moved his hands to my shorts. He unsnapped them, and began to work them down. I was lost in the sensation of his mouth on my breasts and did not realize what he had done, until I felt his fingers on my clit. By then it was too late, and he had me cumming in a matter of minutes. That snapped me from the trance, and I told him I could not go any further. He said I was not being very fair, since I had gotten off and he had not.

I could clearly see his cock hanging out of his pants, and figured he was right. I told him I would masturbate him if he wanted. He said it was better than nothing and removed his pants. I could see his cock poking out of his boxers, and he then removed them also. He stood there in front of me with his cock sticking almost straight up. He was very hard, and I just sat there looking at his cock. He moved it towards my mouth. I figured there was no harm there; and slowly moved my mouth closer to his cock. As I started to kiss it, Chuck let out a long moan. I glanced at him and could see him looking down at me as I kissed his cock. This seemed to excite him a great deal, and seeing him that turned on had me wanting to suck him. I slid the head of his cock into my mouth and began to lick the underside at the same time.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:55 PM
Chuck's hands moved to the back of my head and guided my tempo. He moaned over and over about how great it felt, and how good I looked with my mouth full of his cock. This was turning me on even more, and I began to consider the possibility of letting Chuck fuck me. I really wanted to feel that big cock up inside me, but was reluctant because I did not want to cheat on Scott without his knowledge. As Chuck's moans increased, he began to tell me how badly he'd like to fuck me. Just for a minute, that he just wanted to see how my pussy felt. I was still sucking him, and could only moan at the thought of him fucking me with his big cock. Chuck must have taken this for consent, because he removed his cock from my mouth and laid me back on the couch, spreading my legs as he went.

Chuck slid his cock along the outer lips of my pussy, but did not penetrate me. He teased my clit with the head of his cock, which had me close to cumming again. I was still very tense, and kept saying it was not a good idea. Dan could walk in any minute. Chuck replied that would be great, then they could sandwich me like they had joked about. Chuck finally said I needed to relax and enjoy it. He sat up on the couch, and after looking around a moment, lit a cigarette giving it to me. He commented on how sexy I looked when I smoked, and I just laughed and hoped this would allow him to cool down and just let me suck him. As I smoked, he moved back over the top of me telling me to relax, as he just wanted to kiss my tits. I allowed him on top of me and he kissed me for several minutes, all the while telling me how sexy I was, and how much he'd like to go in my pussy; just for a minute he said then he'd pull out.

I was relaxing, and finally I told him okay, but to go slow and to make sure he pulled out after a minute. Chuck slid just the head of his cock into me at first, allowing me to open up to him. I was soaking wet and very ready; oh little did I know how ready. Then as he eased more and more into me, I could feel him going in deeper and deeper. The feelings were fantastic. He told me to look down at my pussy, and the sight of his big cock inside my pussy caused me to cum. I locked my legs around Chuck's back and held on with everything I had. He pumped into me for several minutes, as I came, and this brought me off again, and then a third time. I said nothing, but humped upwards onto his cock. That cock that had just made me cum!

Chuck started to thrust into me harder and faster, locking his lips onto my nipples. I could feel another orgasm building up inside me, and could also feel his cock swelling with release. Then I felt him tense up and I could feel his hot sperm hitting the entrance to my pussy, spurt after spurt of hot sperm; hot sperm going deep into a very receptive pussy. It triggered another orgasm! Then there was Dan at the door. Chuck let Dan in, and there I was, lying on my back with one hand squeezing my tits, and the other rubbing my pussy. Dan got out of his clothes in a second, and was on the couch holding me and kissing my breasts. What is it with you guys and tits? I could feel his cock growing against my leg. He started to lick my pussy, but I told him I was in charge until I told him different, so lay on your back I want to ride.

I lowered my pussy on his cock, and I began to just hold his cock in my pussy. Chuck positioned his cock near my face. I began to stroke it, and sucked it into my mouth, I had to stretch my mouth to get it in, but I was a determined lady, and it was great! I felt it swell up tight, so I quit and told him not to cum yet. I told Dan to fuck me and cum in my pussy, so Chuck could cum in my mouth. By the time we arrived back at my sister's, we had been gone over an hour. Scott knew what had happened and wanted to know all about the details.

He said, "So, Chuck got you again!"

I replied, "No, both of them did!"

I dripped Chuck and Dan's cum down my thighs most of the evening, and was still sloppy wet when Scott and I returned home later to fuck some more, while I told him all the details.


The End

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:57 PM
Paulette

I live in the 'burbs of a smallish city; that is, small enough not to have major problems, big enough to hat the critical mass needed to have a museum, a First Night celebration, a performing arts center, like that. The kind of place where rush hour last for thirty-five minutes, normally.

I'm a technical writer, and thanks to the modern era, a telecommuter. I work for firms on both coasts, as well as in the heartland. I've been doing this job since the mid nineties; I was newly divorced, my newspaper career was going exactly nowhere, and the opportunity to make sense out of jargon appealed to me.

So, I relocated to this city, found a nice quiet house in a small subdivision, and settled into what became a very happy and comfortable routine.

It's rare I have to go downtown, but on occasion I do; and one day's venture changed things for me fairly significantly.

I had a problem with the tax collector's office. They had me on file as owing back taxes on my house, incurred by the previous owners but my responsibility nonetheless.

One problem: I was the original owner. I bought the house before it was completed, and have been the only occupant. I'd hired a real estate attorney, well before closing, to research both the property and the builder. The place was clean.

I'd been round and round with those idiots on a few occasions, but for some reason, every couple years this problem re-surfaced. I was getting pretty damned tired of the routine.

So it was that I found myself in a foul mood, carrying a briefcase, marching into the county government building.

When my appointment time came, I was ushered into a room where one of the assistant tax collectors was sitting. He looked up, saw me, and his face drained of color. Yeah, I'd dealt with him before.

"Get your boss in here," I snapped. When he didn't move, I said, "Now! I'm tired of you assholes. I want this thing finished to-day!"

He scurried out, and returned a few minutes later with the head honcho. He saw me, and he, too, realized it was going to be a bad morning.

I pulled out my written documentation, and then a videotape. "I recorded this the last time I was dragged down here. It clearly show you and moron #2 here, " I gestured to the assistant, "admitting I owed nothing in back taxes, and swearing on a stack I would NEVER be harassed again."

I flipped the tape to him; he caught it, and I continued, "Right after I leave here, I'm heading for the TV stations. I'm going to make your life hell."

He cleared his throat, and began, "Sir, I'm really sorry about this..."

"Shut up, you incompetent motherfucker!" I spat. I got nose to nose with him. "You get this shit straightened out now. Last warning, asshole."

I turned, put everything back in my briefcase, and stormed out.

As I hit the street, my adrenaline was still pumping, but I had simmered down some; that's when I heard the sound that changed things.

There was a thud behind me, a scraping sound, and a woman's voice yelled, "Help! Stop them!"

I turned around to see three young men, teenagers, I judged, running approximately toward me, carrying a purse with a broken strap. Behind them was an older woman, laying on the sidewalk, partly pinned under a wheelchair.

I realized these thugs had mugged a disabled person, and my blood pressure spiked.

As the lead thug ran past me, I stuck out my leg; he caught it and went flying, landing with a crunch against a tree. More accurately, the metal grating around a tree. The purse skidded across the sidewalk.

I reached down to retrieve it, and felt a sharp sensation in my arm.

One of the other little bastards had stabbed me.

I was so enraged, I turned and brought my briefcase up in a softball pitch, catching him under the chin. A couple of teeth flew out, and he went down in a heap.

The first kid got up and ran, the third kept boogying, and the second, the one I'd hit, staggered to his feet, used some vile language, and then collapsed again.

A police officer arrived at that moment and cuffed the little bastard; his partner grabbed me, sat me down, and said, "Hey pal, take it easy, we've got an ambulance on the way."

I was confused, until I started getting dizzy. I looked at my arm, where I'd been stabbed, and I was bleeding impressively. The rescue squad showed up, bandaged my arm, insisted on taking me to the emergency room.

I won't detail the events of the next couple of hours, which consisted of a tetanus shot, interviews with a couple of detectives, and lots of paperwork.

Just before I was cleared to go -- I was dressing; they had seen fit to make me strip and wear a hospital gown over a knife wound -- I heard a mechanical sound, and the edge of my privacy screen moved aside.

There sat a young woman in a wheelchair. It was the same person I had seen before, but up close I could see her hair was platinum blond. It had appeared grey from a distance, and was cut short in the style many older women prefer.

"I'm Paulette," she said, proffering a hand, which I took. "I'd like to thank you for your help this morning.

I chuckled. "All I did was prevent a theft."

"Don't be modest," she scolded. "I've lost my purse before, and had to replace all my cards, my IDs, the whole works. Not under these circumstance, I'll grant, but it's still a pain."

I smiled at that. "I can imagine."

We exited the ER, and stepped out to the parking area. "I guess I need to find a cab, "I said, "to get me back downtown. I need to retrieve my car."

"Mind if I tag along?" she asked.

"Not at all," I replied.

We found a taxi, and within twenty minutes I had gotten my car out of the public lot.

"Can I drop you somewhere?" I asked.

"Sure," she said, "I could use a lift home." She gave me directions, and off we went.

When we arrived at her apartment building, she said, "Why don't you come in for a while? It's almost five o'clock, and I could say 'thanks' by making a light dinner."

I shrugged. "Best offer I've had all day," I said, grinning.

We entered her apartment, and I was immediately struck by the arrangements; everything was lower than normal, a reasonable accommodation, I figured, for someone incapable of reaching very high.

She bustled around the kitchen, and I sat at the table in the dining nook. We made chitchat as she cooked; where we originated, schools, marriages (I'd had one; she'd had none), kids (none all around) and the like.

We ate a very tasty meatloaf with the trimmings, and the dinner and conversation stretched out until after seven.

We retired to the living room, where we had coffee and more conversation. Around eight, I said, "I need to get going. I have a meeting to prepare for, tomorrow, and I didn't get all I needed done today."

She said, "I'm sorry."

I realized how it must have sounded. I laughed, and said, "No, no, I meant because of tweedledee and tweedledum at the tax office. This time with you has more than erased the rest of the day." Oops, did it again. "Wait, I mean, made up for the rest of the day." She giggled at my failed attempts to take my foot out of my mouth.

I stood. "I really need to go, before I do my reputation some real damage." I leaned over and kissed her on the cheek.

She blushed, and said, "Could you maybe come back Saturday? I've enjoyed this evening, too. It's been so long since I've been with anyone. I mean, socially." It was her turn to stumble, apparently.

We both laughed, and I said, "Deal. I'll bring dinner."

She smiled broadly. "Deal," she repeated.

I finally left in one piece.

The rest of the week was uneventful. I got through my meeting, sharing the previous day's odyssey to oohs and aahs.

Saturday afternoon, I called Paulette to see if we were still on (we were), and cooked up some good stuff. I bundled things up and drove to her building.

She met me at the door looking lovely, wearing jeans and a pale blue pullover top which did nothing to disguise the fact she did not appear to be wearing a bra. Down, boy, I mentally scolded


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
19-04-2008, 10:58 PM
We had to heat a couple of items, and then we ate a nice dinner. She was as impressed with my skills as I had been with hers.

After dinner was almost a repeat of our first evening together. She sat on the edge of her sofa; I sat in an adjoining easy chair. We continued to share increasingly intimate information.

"So," she said at length, "I guess it's time I told you about... what happened."

I frowned. "You mean the other days, when those kids..."

"No," she interrupted, gesturing at her legs, "I mean... this."

"Aaah," I said, "pardon my doofusness." We both chuckled.

"It was right after high school," she continued after a moment. "I went with some friends, including my boyfriend, to this lake not far from home, sorta out away from everywhere.

"We were diving in what we thought was a deep part. It was, but a tree trunk had, I dunno, fallen or drifted or something. My first dive, thunk, there goes my lower neck.

"We'd been skinny-dipping. I mean, we were all couples, and my boyfriend and I had been having sex for a few months, so there were no secrets. It's not relevant, I guess, except my friends didn't want to dress me before help got there. So I'm laying there naked while I'm being carted to the hospital. Insult to injury, you know."

We fell silent for a moment. "I'd been offered a swimming scholarship. Ain't that just the way?" she said, and laughed a trifle bitterly.

"So," I said, trying to change the subject a tad, "How far.. how serious...? I don't even know what to ask."

"The good news, I can feel everything down to about mid-thigh. It still means I can't walk, but I can still... well, you know."

Our eyes locked.

"You're referring to..." I started.

"I'm twenty-six," she started, "and I haven't had sex since I was eighteen. I can do myself, but guys are just, I dunno, freaked or something. You're the first date I've had in years."

I regarded her. I believed she was telling the truth.

"Look," she said after a moment, "I'm not going to throw myself at you. If I've assumed incorrectly, I'm sorry. You just seem like a nice, generous guy, and I thought, well, maybe there was something there."

I got out of the chair, sat beside her on the couch, and took her in my arms. She responded with a hug, and then we shared a kiss, tentative at first, then more and more passionate.

I broke the kiss. I reached over, grasped the hem of her top, and pulled it upward. Her arms raised to allow the garment to slide off.

"So," I said, looking her in the eye, "you have no problem with me doing that?"

She laughed and said, "Nope!" She then took my hands and cupped them over her very attractive breasts.

I kneaded them lightly, gently. "You have a nice, soft touch," she murmured.

I then picked her up, sat her in my lap, her legs straddling, and began to suckle softly on those sweet orbs. She rubbed the back of my head, moaning softly, appreciatively.

She began to rock back and forth, rubbing her mons over my increasingly painful member. Finally, she said, very huskily, "Take me to the bed."

I complied.

I undressed her, and then myself. I lay prone beside her, moving a finger in and out of her pussy, and she growled, "Please, enough foreplay. We can do that some other time. I haven't had sex in years, and I need an orgasm, now!"

I positioned myself, and slipped into her velvety glove in one motion.

The truth was, I hadn't had sex in quite a while myself, and as much as I hate to bang a woman (as opposed to making love), I found myself doing just that. I thrust hard, fast, roughly. She responded by making unintelligible sounds I interpreted as an impending orgasm.

At that point I lost all control, erupting with a roar. I kept it as quiet as possible, but I was not fully in control.

After, panting and sweaty, I gazed into her bloodshot eyes. "I'm sorry if I came too soon," I said, "but it's been..."

She put a finger to my lips. "You did okay, Jeff, you did okay. Three orgasms is plenty."

As I withdrew from her and lay beside her, I said, "Three? Really?"

She looked at me. "You couldn't tell?"

"No," I replied, "but, I hate to say it, I was really more concerned with my own penis at that moment."

She laughed lightly. "You deserved it. You certainly had me satisfied."

We lay there for a moment, spent, and then she said, "That was the best I've ever had."

"And you were the best I can remember," I replied. "Though, to be truthful, I've not acted like that since, well, my first time." We both chuckled. "I'd like to make love the next time. Assuming there's a next time," I added.

She touched the side of my face. "I think I can accommodate that."

"Then turn over on your left side," I commanded. She looked puzzled, but complied.

"I have a saying," I continued, "the love-making is not complete until the back has been scratched." With that, I began to make, long, slow strokes with my fingernails, not too light, not too hard.

She moaned in pleasure, shifting her torso to indicate where my ministrations were most needed. After a few moments of that I kneaded the tops of her buttocks, and finished by gently massaging her scalp.

In a very thick voice, she muttered, "So where have you been all my life?"

We both chuckled at that. I reached around her waist, cupped her left breast with my right hand, and held her as we both slipped into slumber.

******

I'd love to report to you how that night became two, and then four, and then a lifetime of joy and love. I'd love to say we were wed, and had small children. It would give me comfort to describe a new medical technique that allowed her to regain the ability to walk.

Sadly, I'd be lying if I wrote any of that.

The first few weeks after that initial evening of sexual bliss were filled with lovemaking and deep, soul-filling satisfaction; but as the glow of romance settled into the process of living together, we found we were too different. We were sexually synchronized, perhaps as much as it's possible for two people to be; but in the end, that just is not, was not, enough.

We parted company as friends. For the next few years, she'd still call me up, every couple of months or so, to invite me over for an evening of passion, and I'd always honor her offer. Sometimes I'd call her; the result was always the same. We were good friends, with benefits, close and intimate and caring; and then, a few years ago, it just ceased.

I don't know whatever happened, and I felt no urgency to pursue it. I have the memories of those sweet years, and they're enough for me.


The End


Good Night And Sweet Dreams

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 08:26 PM
Many Thanks to the bro who upz me without leaving nick , can you please PM me so that I can return you the favour . ;)

Birdie's Short Stories... 20-04-2008 03:40 PM Add you for the effort. cheers

Here's one short story for you and more on the way . ;)

Seduction by Sandal



"Where are my shoes?" I ask, trying frantically to get out the door in time. "I know they're around here somewhere..."

"What, these?" I hear. I turn around, and there's Marc, my older brother's best friend, my flip-flops in hand.

"Oh, thank heavens! I thought I was going to be late! Give them here."

"You want them do you?" That little smile always drives me nuts. It's weird. Until just now I never noticed that.

"Yes, I do. I'm late for class." There he goes smirking at me again. It gives me the shivers. He's older than I am; 6 years to be exact. He just turned 27, and I've always liked him.

I take a step towards him and reach for my shoes. He pulls them back and grabs my outstretched wrist. Gently he pulls me to him.

He whispers into my ear, "You know you've grown up to be really something. I didn't notice for a long time. You've kind of been like a kid sister to me. But lately, I dunno. The way you walk, your laugh. The way I can smell your shampoo when you walk by. You're funny and smart and amazingly sexy."

He kisses my neck, and goes on, "So if you want these shoes, you're going to have to let me put them on you."

His hands gently tracing their way down my body, starting at my waist, down my right thigh, over my knee, down my calves, every light touch followed by a tantalizing kiss. He ever so gently places the shoe on my foot, and, just as slowly as before, begins working his way back up, following my leg under my skirt for quite sometime.

When he gets to my waist, I'm very weak in the knees. He stands up, and I steady myself on him. I try to kiss him, but he just smiles at me and says, "Patience." He moves to my other side, kissing me lightly on the neck, and then repeats the whole process.

By this time I'm trembling. I don't know if I can take it much longer. Now he stands behind me, hands on my shoulders, and whispers in my ear, "I've wanted to do that for a while now. you have the most amazing legs. And your neck..." As he trails off, he begins kissing it again, then biting and sucking.

Footsteps. He steps back. Jethro, my brother, is coming. "Yo, Marc, you ready to go to work? Sandy, why are you still here? You were late for class 10 minutes ago."

Marc strides to the door without a backwards glance, and Jethro follows him. It's all I can do to make myself walk out the door and get in my car.

I was 20 minutes late to my lecture, and what was left of it I don't remember. I barely remember getting to the campus alive. I nearly blew up the chem lab. I'm just glad to be home in one piece.

I open the front door, knowing Jethro isn't home yet. My classes went about 5 hours and he works an 8 hour shift at the home supply store. That's where he met Marc. They have both worked the back room there since they were 16. God, I've known Marc a long time.

When they graduated high school, they decided to get a place together. It's not a bad little place, 2 bedrooms and a finished basement. When I decided to go to college in the same town, they offered to let me move into the smaller bedroom, as Jethro had taken over the basement anyway. He just moved his bed down there, and they let me stay here rent free while I'm going to school.

I think I have one of the coolest brothers ever.

'Marc's not bad either,' I think to myself with a grin. I open the door to my bedroom, and there he is, sitting on my bed.

"Why are you home already?" I ask, puzzled. He and Jethro had the same shift today.

"I kept thinking about this morning and dropping things. They asked if I was sick and I said yes, so they sent me home. You have to pick up J in about 3 hours."

"How ever will I fill the time?" I ask.

He laughs, this really deep, amazing, masculine laugh. I walk over to him, and he pulls me onto my bed next to him.

His eyes. My god, how could I never have noticed? The most amazing pale golden green. His chiseled jaw. His perfect lips. I watched them find mine. The passion in the kiss was incredible. It seemed to suck the air out of my lungs and drown me in desire. His hands running through my hair, holding me tightly.

He pulls free, and looks into my eyes. "I've been around you for 11 years, and I feel like I'm only now starting to know you. So much of that feels like waisted time." He kisses me again, more gently, but still with an all-consuming passion. His hand grazes my leg, finds my hip and he pulls me into his lap. I can feel his hardness pressing into me. Both hands are holding my waist now as I wrap my legs around his back.

I break the kiss so I can pull my shirt over my head and unfasten my bra. My breasts, now free, press into his chest. I decide he should be shirtless, too. I unbutton his shirt and marvel at his perfect pecs, and his toned arms, sculpted my years of hauling rocks and trees and such.

He gently cups my left tit and lifts it to his lips. Tremors shoot through my body. I'm falling into ecstasy. He reaches a hand down, and pulls down his fly, loosing his cock. It's pressing right into my clit through my panties, so I begin to grind, just a little. I hear a moan escape his lips. It's my turn to reach down, and I slide my briefs off to one side positioning him at my entrance. I wait for a moment, teasing him just a bit. I pull him off my nipple and look him in the eyes as I slide my pussy lips down his shaft.

I move up and down, never taking my eyes off of his. Our arms are wrapped around each other, holding the other close. We move together as though we'd been born to be together. I feel the heat begin to spread from my groin, warming my whole being. I can feel that he's getting close, too. We keep moving towards our mutual release, eyes and arms still locked, hearts beating in tandem. Suddenly, I start to come, screaming out his name, as he releases his load into me with a primal grunt.

We begin to slow down, and eventually stop. I roll onto the bed, pulling him next to me. With my head on his chest, I sigh happily. He kisses the top of my head.

"I know it may seem sudden, but I think I'm falling in love with you already," he says a touch nervously.

I don't even have to look up. "I love you too," I say sleepily. We doze off like this, in each other's arms. And though we don't say so for a few months yet, we both know. There will never be anyone else.


The End

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 08:27 PM
I Just Want To Watch And Listen



Kris was still a little flushed from the morning's sexual marathon when she ran into Sali in the driveway. They had discussed Kris's Saturday mornings several times so Sali was very open with her comments.

"Was it as good this morning as it usually is?" asked Sali.

"My god, it was the best ever. We woke up about 7:30 and read two stories out of a new collection of erotica that Dan brought with him. While he reads we always play with each other until we can't stand not making love. I know that I told you about my personal Richter scale. The little "O's" I call Richter 4's, the big ones I call the Richter 7's and the mega ones, which I rarely have, I call the Richter 10's. This morning I had more 4's that I could count, at least five 7's and for the very first time two 10's. And, best of all, Dan came with me during the second 10. It was absolutely incredible."

"Damn you. Damn you. Damn you. I am so jealous. It has been over nine years since Adam has even touched me," Sali told her. Kris and Sali had often talked abut the fact the Sali's husband, Adam, had totally lost interest in any sexual intimacy many years before.

"I really don't know what to say, Sali. You remember that until I started seeing Dan a couple of months ago I had a bit of a dry spell myself."

"Yeah, but you'll agree that your dry spell is measured in days, not years. But I have an idea ... but I am very hesitant to talk about it, even with you," Sali replied.

"I was just coming over to ask you if you wanted a cup of tea. So let's make some, relax and then you know that we can talk about anything."

A few minutes later they were comfortably seated in Kris's backyard with fresh cups of tea in front of them.

"OK," Kris started, "What's the idea that you are uncomfortable about?"

"Please remember that I am pretty uneasy about this but I am really going so crazy that I am ready to seduce the fat gardener that works for the Saunders."

"Yuck. How could you even think of such a thing?" asked Kris.

"You're not listening to me! I said that I was going crazy. I want to be looked at and touched even if I then have to bring myself off." Sali was getting very agitated.

"O.K. O.K. What's your idea? I am listening now and you know that I have always been on your side."

"Well, here's what I have been thinking about ... but you have to stop me if you start to fee uncomfortable with anything that I am staying. All you have to do is tell me and I will stop."

"O.K. I agree. Now quit wasting time and just tell me right out."

"Well, I want to listen to a story with you and Dan when he reads to you one of these Saturday mornings. I just want to be there. I won't interfere. I won't say anything. And when you are done reading I will leave, probably to go home and have one of the best orgasms I've had in a very long time. Just thinking about it makes me wet so I may not even make it home. I may just stop in your bathroom. Well, I probably said too much. By the way, I know that even if it is o.k. with you, you still have to talk to Dan about it to make sure it is o.k. with him."

"Let me think about this for a few days, and then talk to Dan about it if I am o.k. with the idea. How about if I talk to him in the next few days?"

"Absolutely. The sooner the better."

The next day Kris and Dan had a conversation during which Sali's name came up because she often helped Kris shop for clothes. In this case Kris and Sali had gone looking for a dress for an afternoon lawn party. Although Dan had not met Sali, he certainly knew from Kris that she had not had sex with her husband or anyone else for more than nine years. Therefore when the topic came up Dan readily agreed and, honestly, saw it as an opportunity to have two women in the same room while having sex with at least one of them.

When Dan got to Kris's the following Friday night they had another chance to discuss the plan. Kris started, "Here's what Sali and I decided. If you and I are o.k. with this, tomorrow morning about 8:00 I will go out and pick up the paper and leave the door unlocked. If either you or I have any problems with the plan, I will leave the paper in front and she will not come in. If the paper is gone and door is unlocked Sali will come into the back bedroom about 8:15. I will put the chair by the bed and she will come and sit down and listen to whatever story you are reading to me. She understands that no matter what we decide to do while you are reading, we stay under the sheet. If either of us is uncomfortable we'll just finish the story and ask her to leave. She'll probably be so aroused by that time she'll leave on her own. Are you o.k. with the plan?" Dave just nodded his consent and after watching a movie and having a brief but intense session of love making they fell asleep in each others arms about 10:30.

They slept close to each other and did not wake up until about 7:45 when the sun began streaming into the room. Their normal routine was to wake up slowly, go the bathroom, brush their teeth and then come back to talk and snuggle for a little while before Dan started reading. This morning they talked about the movie they saw the night before and confirmed that they were both still fine with the plan. About 8:00 Kris went out and picked up the paper and left the door unlocked. When she came back they both agreed that there was a chance that Sali would decide not to come over. Each agreed that if she didn't, they would both be a bit disappointed even though they weren't quite sure why.

Dan had written a new story of his own called "One Last Time" which he started to read. When Sali came into the room a few minutes later they all greeted each other with a very and somewhat awkward, "Good morning." Sali was wearing a brightly colored full skirt and a white peasant blouse with puffy sleeves and a broad neckline with just the hint of the top of her breast showing. Even though Dan looked as closely as he could he couldn't quite make out if she had a bra on. When she sat down in the chair as planned Dan went on with reading his new story.

I had already gotten ready for bed and was under the light covers with just my shorts on. But as soon as she came out of the bathroom and I saw what she was wearing I got rock hard. We continued to talk about the events of the day as she appeared to continue to get ready for bed. But after turning her own covers down she came over to my bed and just stood there with her panties no more that a foot from my face. I reached under the blanket and did not hide the fact that I was starting to stroke myself.

As soon as she saw what I was doing, she spread her legs just a little bit so I got a better look up between her legs. This had long been a turn-on for me and when we were married she would sometimes tease me by standing on the bed so I could look up under her nightgown ... and she also had incredible legs.

By this time my sexual arousal was almost off the chart. Although I didn't want to risk breaking the flow, I just had to ask her to pull the leg of her panties to the side so I could better see her. Although she did not say anything, she slowly spread her legs a little more and used her right hand to pull the panties away giving me a perfect view of her lovely pussy. By this time I was totally crazed and pushed my covers off so she got a full view of my cock which by that time was sticking way out of my shorts.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 08:29 PM
After standing where she was and watching me play with myself for a few minutes, she kneeled down on the floor and took my cock in her mouth, just like old times ... and she was always the best. When she could feel how close I was getting to losing complete control, she casually stood back up, stepped out of her lovely panties, unhooked her bra and then paused long enough to allow me to take in her full glorious nakedness. Then she moved back to the bed and gently straddled me. She eased down onto me and at the same time leaned forward so I get one of her nipples in my mouth.

By this time we were rapidly approaching the final moment and although neither of us was necessarily ready to have it end, we came together in a tremendous climax; with my lifting up and pushing deep into her.

After a few minutes of her lying on top of me during the beautiful afterglow, she got off and then stretched out and snuggled up next to me. Our last night together was spent curled up and naked in a single bed.

As the story got more explicit so did Kris's activities, In fact when the story described Dan's ex-wife's going down on him, Kris totally ignored the fact that Sali was in the room and put her head under the sheet and began to suck on Dan's cock. It must have been pretty obvious to Sali that this was happening. But if there was any doubt the fact that Dan lost his place when Kris took him into her mouth confirmed it.

When Dan did get a chance to look up he saw Sali gather up her skirt high up on her legs, spread her legs apart and placed her right hand between her legs. It was soon clear that she was touching herself.

At the end of the story there was a very brief moment of silence and then Sali said simply, "Dan, please read the last few paragraphs again." Dan immediately went back to the part of the story when the ex-wife came out of the bathroom.

As he started rereading the section Kris climbed on top of him, making sure the sheet stayed well wrapped around her. By the time that Dan finished the story a second time Sali was far more animated, breathing hard and most definitely playing with herself.

When she saw Kris get on top of Dan, she blurted out, "Kris, please, please let me stay and watch."

Kris looked at Dan and he nodded that it was o.k. with him. Then he added loud enough for Sali to hear, "It only seems fair that Sali should at least take her blouse off."

Kris looked over at Sali and repeated, "OK, I'll take the sheet off but you need to take your blouse off first."

Sali smoothed her skirt down, then stood up and took her blouse off in one smooth motion. Dan and Sali both caught their breaths when they saw Sali's perfectly proportion breasts and their large dark brown areoles and very hard nipples. Her Iranian lineage was quite obvious in her sexy appearance and coloring.

"My god, I had no idea how beautiful your breasts were," Kris said in a loud whisper. As she said this she let the sheet drop away from her thereby revealing her own magnificent breasts with pinkish tips and aroused nipples.

"But yours are perfect," Sali answered.

"Actually both of you have absolutely perfect breasts and beautiful bodies," Dan said.

"Is it o.k. if I get up on the bed with you?" Sali asked.

Again, Kris glanced at Dan and both nodded to each other and Kris said, "Please come up here with us but you probably want to take your skirt off so it won't get wrinkled. O.K.?"

Sali got up and stepped out of her skirt. As suspected, she did not have any panties on. Her very dark public hair was carefully trimmed and the crease of her pussy was slightly visible. Sali got onto the bed and stretched out on her left side with her head resting on her left hand and arm. This allowed her left breast to rest on the bed.

By this time Kris was slowly beginning to move up and down on Dan and had experienced a few Richter 4's, as she called them.

"Kris, can I please hold your breast in my hand ... just for a second. I have never touched a breast other my own and yours are so perfect." Dan knew how much Kris liked to have her breasts fondled so he knew that she would say "yes," and she did.

Sali approached Kris's left breast slowly and carefully and because she was still laying on her side she placed her right hand on top of Kris's breast with her thumb coming to rest exactly on the nipple. Dan knew that this was going to drive Kris crazy and got even harder waiting for the reaction. Dan then lifted his head up long enough to get Kris's right nipple in his mouth and began sucking on it. Kris immediately had a Richter 7. As soon as Dan lowered his head back onto the pillow, Sali, without any warning, repositioned herself and took Kris's left nipple into her mouth. Kris immediately had another Richter 7 and Dan had to do everything that he could to not come with her.

Sali's impulsively taking Kris's nipple in her mouth was such a surprise to everyone, including Sali, that all three just looked at each other for a moment without saying anything.

Kris broke the silence. "That was totally incredible. I can't believe that you did that and I can't believe the incredible reaction I had. But Dan and I really shouldn't be so selfish. Would you like us to pay a little attention to you? I can tell you that I want to return the favor and get my mouth around one of those unbelievable nipples and I am sure that Dan does too, Here, slide over here between us, relax and let us do some of the work."

Dan couldn't believe it. Here was one of his most common and powerful fantasies coming true. It didn't take Kris long to help Sali get comfortable on her back and then position herself to take full advantage of Sali's fully aroused nipples. Dan was, at the same time, beginning to tease the other nipple between the thumb and forefinger of his right hand while beginning to move his other hand down Sali's stomach. When he reached the top of her pubic hair he paused to see what her reaction would be. Except for a slight lift into his hand there was none so he continued downward. As he began to explore her soft folds he realized that she was so excited that even the top of her thighs were wet. This was the only sign that he needed to move down on the bed until he could see her trimmed public hair and her much enlarged pussy. He carefully slid down until he was off the bed and could position his head directly over her by now very wet pussy.

As he gently spread her outer lips further apart he was able to clearly see her clitoris just begging to be licked with the tip of his tongue. And, even though he did so ever so slightly, Sali immediately exploded into an orgasm somewhere in the Richter 5 or 6 range, while all of the time telling Kris to keep sucking her nipple.

Dan paused only briefly letting Sali quiet down just a little and then placed his entire mouth on her mound while moving his tongue up and down. Within a few seconds she had another orgasm, this time more at the Richter 8 or 9 level. Sali then moved her hands down and firmly held Dan's head tight against her. In the next few minutes she had several more orgasms each one as powerful as the earlier two. Dan had always been very good at following a partner's rhythm and, as a Tantric practitioner, totally enjoyed feeling the energy of her orgasms infuse his entire body. After another two or three Richter 6's, Sali lightened her hold on his head and he slid back up along side of her, looked her directly in the eye and said simply, "You are totally incredible." By this time, Kris was also lying next to Sali with her hand gently resting across her breasts.

After a fed minutes Kris lifted her head up and asked Sali, "Is it o.k. if Dan and I finish what we had started a while ago? I can see that Dan is still very ready."

Sali was quick to answer, "Absolutely, but can I still watch?" Both Kris and Dan quickly agreed.

Dan then turned to Kris and said, "Kris, you just stay right there. I'll come around to your side." He then got up and walked over to the other side of the bed, making no attempt to hide his cock, still raging from all of the stimulation of the last several minutes.

But just as he was about to get down on the bed Kris stopped him, pulled him to the edge of the bed and pulled his cock into her waiting mouth. "Oh, god, that feels good," was his only response. Sali took special interest in this most recent activity and pulled her self closer for a better look.

Dan knew that Kris loved to give oral so he just stood next to the bed and relished the fantastic job she did. After Kris was satisfied she stopped and told Dan to get down beside her. But he slid down and buried his face in her pussy giving her another Richter 4 almost immediately. She then pulled him up and told him, "I want you inside me again."

"I have to tell you that I am very close to exploding so you just tell me when," was all he could say.

"I want to sit on you so I can feel you deep inside of me and you can play with my nipples while I move up and down on you." Dan immediately took her place next to Sali and by the time he was stretched out, Kris was climbing on top of him and positioning herself over his cock. Within a few seconds she had settled down on his cock and had begun to move gently up and down.

Dan pulled her down so he could get to her nipples and began sucking one for a few seconds and then moving to the other. He loved going back and forth between her wonderfully sensitive nipples. She loved it too.

Within a minute they were both on the edge and when Dan asked if she was ready and she said, "My god, yes!" he lifted himself into her and the both exploded with full Richter 10's.

As they collapsed into each other arms, Sali snuggled up close and pulled the sheet over all three of them. Both satisfied and exhausted, they all quietly dozed off.


The End

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 08:40 PM
Minority Affairs

When the alarm on his Blackberry went off, reminding him of his 3:00 appointment, Kevin Reynolds was almost tempted to reschedule. He was all the way on the other side of town at a meeting with a real estate developer at a construction site. With traffic, it would take him no less than twenty minutes to get back to his office and he would be rushed. As fate would have it, the fortuitous winds of destiny were blowing, and keeping that particular appointment would be the best thing to ever happen to him.

Kevin's job as the Business Development Coordinator for the City of Sausalito, California had him on the go constantly. Part of his job responsibility was developing minority businesses for the city. He was so entrenched, so consumed with the demands and rigors of his position that he'd forsaken any attempts at trying to maintain a social life. That would have been a sad state of affairs for most people but for Kevin, it was really just an inconsequential byproduct of having his dream job. Given his recent forays in the romance department, he really didn't mind. Lucky in love was not a saying that could be used about his love life as of late. It wasn't as if he bad looking, at 6' tall with black hair and blue eyes, was very handsome but he was maybe a little too much of a nice guy to be considered edgy in today's dating pool. He'd heard the infamous, "I think we should just be friends" speech too many times to count. He'd expanded his dating pool to women of color in the past few years and he was comfortable with that but he hadn't been able to form anything long-term thus far. Timing is everything and his job was just taking up too much of his time for dating. Nevertheless, he loved his work and he was enthusiastic, no passionate about attracting the sorts of businesses to Sausalito that would benefit the residents and the community as a whole.

Exactly on time, with a minute or two to spare even, his appointment was waiting in the reception area as he introduced himself and asked for a few minutes grace period to put his things down and get situated. "You must be Ms. Jenkins. It's a pleasure to meet you. I hope you'll excuse me for a few minutes, the City Manager, Mr. Gold, I think you've already met with him . . . he gave me some preliminary information on your venture and I've done some prep work in anticipation of our meeting and I just want to go over a few things before we meet."

Sylvia Jenkins stood to respond, extending her hand as an act of civility and yet igniting a spark that would fan the flames of unspoken passion. She was breathtaking, nothing less than abso-fucking-lutely, stunningly, insanely gorgeous, and Kevin was caught off guard momentarily with her grace, charm, and style. At 5'4" tall, with skin the color of bronze and almond-shaped eyes that danced with light, she was the epitome of Black beauty. Her hair was a mane of flowing dreadlocks adorned with beads that were twisted and piled on her head in some sort of creative crown-like hairstyle that defied gravity and the laws of physics. Her full, sensual lips parted to respond but the words were momentarily lost on Kevin because he was captivated by the sexy pout and the shiny lip-gloss that accentuated the most perfect smile he'd ever seen. Wearing a white cotton blouse that would have been conservative on most women, hers wrapped around and sort of had ties in the back or something that gave just a hint at a very, VERY, voluptuous cleavage. It wasn't unprofessional, like a stripper inappropriately showing off her new set of triple Ds, it was just sort of a declaration of her womanhood. A long denim skirt that went to the floor and hugged her undeniably round bottom and full hips completed her outfit. She wasn't fat; she wasn't even heavy set. She was just the sort of woman that was blessed with heavenly curves in ALL the right places.

She smelled like an exotic combination of flowers and tropical fruit that was subtle yet intoxicating. She wore an arm-full of copper bracelets that made a sort of musical sound as she moved her hand. Her skin looked like it was the most expensive chocolate-colored silk that had been imported from a distant land. Even after taking in all the details of this exquisite woman in a split second, Kevin was able to pull himself back together and remain professional enough to hear her say, "Take your time, it's not a problem."

Her venture was an exciting one for the city of Sausalito. She was opening a cyber café/gallery/bistro right downtown. It was the perfect location and the concept was complex but genius in its simplicity at the same time. She was attempting to create a space where people could come, explore unique African imports for sale in a hands on environment, have some dessert, drink some herbal tea if that was to their liking, connect to the net, and even have some space where she could offer various classes and workshops taught by artisans and talents from around the country for two or three week at a time. The meeting went seamlessly as Kevin walked her through the final paper work that she would need for her project, assuring that there would be as little red tape as possible with permits and licenses and the many steps it required to have such an intricate business plan.

It was also a venture that would have the two in constant communication for several months. An artist herself, Sylvia wanted to have a residential space in the space above her storefront that could house the various instructors she wanted to come and teach for a few weeks at a time, that could be used as a studio, and a place for her to crash when she didn't want to go home. That meant putting in a kitchenette, a shower, and getting residential permits. That required a whole 'nutha set of paperwork to process and deadlines that couldn't be missed and just the sort of red tape that Kevin was expert at circumventing. He was there to help her every step of the way and he made the process seem effortless, shielding her from the tedium every chance he got and going above and beyond to make things flow smoothly. He wasn't doing it to try to gain points or seduce her. He was simply doing his job and being true to his nature to be a gentleman.

Sylvia was appreciative yet professional. On more than one occasion, he would stop by the storefront at 7 or 8 at night, after a long day of his own; only to find Sylvia painting or unpacking boxes herself. He never even inquired if she had a boyfriend, a girlfriend, he never asked if she dated interracially, he never asked about any aspect of her personal life. He kept their interaction professional yet her beauty mesmerized him each and every time he laid eyes on her.

The grand opening of Mombasa was an event like none other. Kevin stopped by to congratulate her and wish her well. The place was filled to capacity with an eclectic mix of people; there were spoken word artists, drummers, reflexologists, and curious passers by who tasted some of the delicious desserts that were being given out for free. "I want to thank you for all the help you gave me during this entire process. I couldn't have done it without you," Sylvia said, as she kissed Kevin on the cheek and quickly disappeared into the crowd to mix and mingle as she beamed with excitement.

It would be several weeks before he spoke to her again. Having put her project to bed, Kevin was deeply engrossed in his next project and pouring himself into work as usual. He was pleasantly surprised when he answered his phone to hear Sylvia say, "The Chamber of Commerce is holding that black tie fundraising event at the Crowne Plaza on Saturday night and I was wondering . . . I didn't know if you . . . I was thinking . . . "

Sensing her unease, Kevin cut her off, "Oh, are you going to that thing too? I was going to make an appearance. I can stop by and pick you up if you want to carpool." Regretting his choice of words, not wanting to sound like he was being too aloof, he quickly amended it to say, "I'd love for you to be my date if you would do me the honor. It would be my distinct pleasure to accompany you." He was thinking on his feet because prior to that very minute, he'd never even known that she might have had a personal interest in him. He wasn't even sure she did have an interest in him romantically, all he knew was she was fine as hell and if she wanted to go to a formal affair with him, there was no way he was going to say no.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 08:41 PM
For Kevin, the evening was alive with potential. He bought a new suit for the occasion and had flowers for Sylvia when he picked her up at Mombasa. She was even more breathtaking than usual, attired in an evening gown that accentuated her body to perfection. "Wow, you look fantastic," was all he could say, rendered essentially speechless by her beauty.

"Thank you," she said as she kissed him on the cheek for the second time since their meeting, this time it seemed to linger a bit longer than the first time. She did a twirl and showed off her outfit and said, "Shall we go?"

For Kevin, the evening was an extension of work, introducing movers and shakers to policy makers and trying to coordinate deals outside the office. He as shaking hands with everyone and he didn't really have as much time as he wanted to spend with Sylvia. It wasn't that he didn't want to, it just seemed that every time he set out to focus solely on her, someone would interrupt and he would go back into Business Development Coordinator mode. Several of his co-workers were giving him slaps on the back and nods and winks, implying that they had no clue that he was dating a Black woman, and such a hot one at that.

"Excuse me Miss, you look rather lonely sitting there, would you care to dance?" That was Kevin's chivalrous attempt at adding a little romance to the evening as he extended his hand and wanted to show Sylvia that he appreciated her being so tolerant of him being pulled in so many different directions during the evening. Sylvia didn't mind being left alone. She liked watching Kevin do his thing. It was part of the reason she was attracted to him. She was attracted to his understated power and efficacy at what he did for a living.

On the dance floor, everyone else seemed to fade away. Kevin held her close and ran his hands up and down her back. For the first time in months, he was reminded of his dormant sexuality as he could hear gentle moans of pleasure emanating from Sylvia as they sort of swayed to the music. For the rest of the night, he paid attention exclusively to her. They talked and laughed and seemed to emit a signal that they were not to be interrupted for business or any other reason. As the night wore down to a close, he offered to take her back to her car and call it an evening.

"You never saw the complete finished product," Sylvia said as Kevin escorted her to her car. "If you have a few minutes, come inside and I want to give you the grand tour, considering you were so instrumental in helping me."

He really couldn't have cared less about the tour. He wasn't being rude; it's just that he was captivated by the way Sylvia's ass moved in that dress and when she walked in those high heels. He mumbled, "That looks nice," more than a few times, not really mentioning that he wasn't talking about the various pieces of art or the décor of her establishment.

"Oh, I almost forgot. Would you like to see the upstairs portion? It turned out fantastic." Without waiting for an answer, she grabbed him by the hand and pulled him up a back staircase. Kevin was expecting something close to a sparse dorm room with a futon, a cook top, and a half fridge, but what he saw looked like a beautiful showroom. It was decorated in beautiful fabrics and colors, there was artwork all around and lovely touches that made it feel like a home.

"You did all this yourself? It looks fantastic! I should have known that if you were going to do anything you were going to do it well." While intended it to be innocent, there was a sexual undertone to the comment that was felt by both.

"If you only knew, sir," Sylvia replied, and winked to acknowledge the chemistry that was tangible. "Would you care for a glass of wine, you don't have to go now, do you?" She offered graciously but she was prepared for him to decline her offer.

"I don't mind if I do, thanks," taking off his jacket and making himself comfortable on the cozy loveseat. After the second glass of wine, and even more conversation, the two began to get a little more comfortable with each other. Before either of them realized it, it was 3 in the morning.

Being a gentleman, he rose, saying, "I better get home. Will you be okay staying here for the evening or would you prefer I call you a cab to get you home? I don't want you driving. I'll leave my car here and come get it in the morning, well, I'll come get it in a couple of hours since it's already morning."

Taking his hand in hers, she said, "You don't have to go." There was a moment of silence when they both knew what was about to happen but didn't dare say anything to break the spell. She stood and faced him. Time stood still for an instant and he tilted her face to his and they kissed.

Things certainly went from zero to sixty, but it took quite some time to get there. Both Sylvia and Kevin took their time, exploring each other's bodies, and capitalizing off of each second of sensual pleasure. They kissed for what seemed like hours on that little loveseat. He wouldn't be rushed so Kevin kissed and licked her neck, finding her hot spot and making her moan in pleasure. He licked her ears and whispered the sorts of naughty things he wanted to do to her. She would respond by spreading her legs and grinding her body in time with his. Her hands roamed freely over his back, caressing him and unbuttoning his shirt at the appropriate intervals.

At some point, her dress ended up on the floor and Kevin could do nothing but stare in amazement. She was more perfect than he had ever imagined. Her beautiful breasts were round and full and capped off by the most delicious, dark, suckable nipples he'd ever seen in his entire life. Her tiny waist held a belly chain that lay softly on her hips and sparkled in the moonlight. Her big ole booty was what made women envious and men weak with lust. Kevin was no exception and he found himself wanting to just start at her pretty pink toenails and kiss and lick his way up her whole body.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 08:42 PM
That's exactly what he did in fact, well, that's what he started out to do. Laying her down on the bed for more room to stretch out and get comfortable, he began exploring her body with his mouth. He parted her soft, brown thighs and couldn't believe his eyes. Her pussy was magnificent and it was all he could do not to just dive right in and devour her. Her inner pink lips opened to reveal themselves like a beautiful orchid. He gently rubbed the tip of his finger over her exposed and hardened clit and he saw her body respond to his touch. She arched her back and gripped the sheets, moaning and encouraging him to go further.

Inserting his finger in her hole, he could feel her slippery, wet juices flowing freely. She responded with more moaning this time but she was more vocal. "Oh Kevin, eat my wet pussy. Lick it. Suck me. Make me cum in your mouth. Don't tease me; stick your tongue in me. Put my clit in your mouth and lick it."

Kevin didn't disappoint and he ate her pussy like it was better than the five star meal they had earlier in the evening. Sylvia didn't stop. "Oh shit, that feels so good, yeah, fuck, eat me, don't stop, eat me. Damn, I love the way you are working my hot, wet, pussy with your mouth, do you like the way I taste? I'm going to nut all in your mouth." That was just what he wanted to hear and he went into overdrive to bring her to orgasm. She held his head to her pussy and wrapped her sexy legs around his head. She was grinding on his mouth, using him, fucking his face. Noticing that she wasn't saying much, he looked up only to see her sucking her own nipple.

Kevin was blown away by how sexy she looked in the moment and stood up and took off the rest of his clothes and straddled her body. He pushed her tits together and cradled his cock between the soft mounds of flesh. The contrast in skin color almost made him blow his load right there. He pinched her nipples gently and began thrusting his white dick between her brown breasts. Sylvia was not one to be passive and she started licking the head of his cock, sucking it between her soft, full lips.

Leaking precum, he grabbed the shaft of his cock and fed it to her, feeling her hot, wet mouth envelop him as she swallowed him. He let her control the pace and she used her mouth like a vacuum, trying to suck the cum from his nuts. There wasn't much time for a blowjob, as sensual and as hot as it was, because Sylvia was encouraging him to go further. "Fuck me, Kevin. Pump your cock in me. I want to feel you inside me."

That's just what he did. Flipping her over, he positioned her on her knees. He took another taste of her pussy from behind, teasing her delicious asshole with his tongue this time and getting ready for the ride of a lifetime. He grabbed his cock and lined it up with her hole. The heat was intense and he could feel the muscles of her pussy walls grabbing him before the head was even inside. He held her hips and pushed forward, hearing her cry out. Once completely inside, she looked back and said, "Fuck me, Kevin, fuck me." And that's just what he did.

He pumped his engorged cock in and out of her wet, hot pussy. He stroked and thrust and drove every single inch of his hard meat inside her. She was going wild, chanting and moaning and begging for more. Her full ass was wiggling and bouncing up and down and the wet sounds of sex filled the small room as he kept pounding her. He was a man on a mission. He was intent on satisfying this incredibly sexy woman but he wanted to pour himself into the passion that he'd been denying himself for so long. He fucked her harder. She moaned louder. He could feel the cum in his nuts boiling up. He looked down to see his white cock glistening with her juices as she cried out, "I'm cumming, oh shit, I'm cumming." He couldn't hold back any longer and he pulled out and shot his cum on her ass.

They cuddled together until the late afternoon, waking and showering and doing it all over again. Six months later, the couple was still going strong, Mombasa was doing quite well and Kevin was even happier and fulfilled in his job, having found the balance that made his life quite content. Every day, at 3:00, he had a standing appointment to send Sylvia a text message letting her know that he was thinking about her and that she was his first priority.


The End

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 08:44 PM
Summer of the House Sitter

Chapter One: Never heard of such a thing.

Some people have more money than brains, I figured, after listening to the explanation my pain-in-the-ass neighbor Bob Brennan gave me regarding his upcoming cruise. We were talking over the fence, as was our custom, and since he had handed me a frosty Sam Adams, it made the conversation more tolerable. I still thought the idea was goofy though.

Not necessarily the cruise itself, mind you. I suppose if you enjoyed sitting on a boat for three weeks getting sunburned and shitfaced everyday, that might be just the thing.

"You ought to go on one of these yourself, Red," he suggested, calling me by a nickname long since made obsolete, since my hair had thinned and gone gray a long time ago. "You never can tell what could happen. They've got some hot babes on the cruises."

"Maybe I'll try it some time," I lied, wanting to end the conversation, since my bottle of beer was empty and there seemed to be little hope of getting another one from Bob.

Frankly, I always figured that with my luck, I'd go on one of those cruises, find out I hated it right after it set sail, and feel miserable and trapped for the rest of the voyage. I can be miserable at home for a lot less money.

"Anyway, if you see somebody around the house, I just wanted you to know that it's okay. We hired a student to house sit until we get back. You know, feed the kitty and look after things. Her name's Amber."

"House sit? Never heard of such a thing!" I said to Bob, waving my now empty bottle like a flag in hopes he would get the hint.

I started to tell him that he was a fool to pay somebody to feed the damn cat, and that I would have done it for him for nothing, but caught myself just in time. That would be a thankless task, and with my luck, the precious little shit would escape on me, or die.

I also bit my tongue before I told him he was an asshole for spending money on their in-ground pool a couple of years ago and then take off on a cruise. Better for me that they disappear for a few weeks than to have them hang around here and lounge around the pool half dressed, because Bob's wife was nearly as unpleasant to look at, as she was to listen to. A nice enough woman, I suppose, but possessed with one of those flinty voices that act like fingernails on a blackboard for me.

As you can tell, I've got some issues of my own, and crankiness ranks right up near the top of the list. I'm 64 years old, and my hearing is going faster than my eyesight. Lucky for me they started out good so I can see and hear pretty much everything I want to, and manage to disregard the rest. The body's in pretty good shape for a man my age - no major problems but a whole lot of minor ones.

Life would be pretty sweet, if things had worked out like we had planned. Unfortunately, three years ago, life as I knew it ended, when I came home and found Grace on the kitchen floor. Dead.

Thirty nine years married - wonderful years too, for the most part. Two grown children married and living good lives of their own. Everything a man could ask for, and the grand plans to retire and live out the golden years, ended for me on that day. They say that the worst thing that can happen to a man is to outlive their children, and while that's probably true, this can't be much better. How did that song go? One is the loneliest number? Hard to argue with that.

....

Chapter Two: Amber waves.

A few days later found me going out to the backyard to fill my various bird feeding stations. I had to replenish the hummingbird feeders with their liquid, replace the water in the bird bath, and fill the many various contraptions with seed.

Grace used to do this religiously, and for some reason I felt obligated to continue it. I figure that was the way she would have wanted it, so what the hell? They're pretty to look at and their songs are cheerful.

Wheeling quietly along the path, I was startled to see someone in the Brennan yard, reclining in a lounge chair. Why I was startled, I don't know, since Bob had warned me someone would be around. Senility on the march, I suppose.

I stopped and looked over at the girl, who was oblivious to my presence. Hidden behind sunglasses, all I could see from my angle was her light brown hair falling over the back of the chair and what appeared to be long slender legs.

What was her name? Amber! There - I haven't lost it all yet. I was hoping she would turn and look over toward me, and when she didn't, a wheeled the cart around a little more, trying to get the squeaky thing to make as much noise as it usually did.

Must be dozing off, I figured, so I went about my business with the birds, pausing to glance over toward the girl from time to time. To be more precise, I spent a great deal of time looking over toward the girl. That pool's been there two years and the only female I'd seen in a bathing suit was Bob's wife, so I have to take a mulligan for my staring.

"Oh, hi there!"

She had finally become aware of me, after I had managed to make enough noise to scare away half the birds in the county, and climbed out of the lounge chair and walked over toward the fence.

She was wearing a skimpy pink bikini that was covering very little of her slender body, and I made a point of looking as much as I could without making it obvious. I felt guilty because she looked very young; as cute as the dickens but skinny and not particularly well developed, but she was so outgoing and unassuming that I felt more comfortable the more we talked, despite her being nearly naked.

"You must be Amber," I said, reaching over and offering my hand to the girl. "Bob warned me that someone would be around."

"And you must be Red - I mean Mr. Jeffers," Amber answered. "Mr. Brennan told me that if I needed help I should ask you."

"Glad to help. I'm a man of many talents and master of none. Just do me one favor, and call me Herb."

"Okay Herb," Amber said, exposing a set of teeth that were as dazzling as the sunlight. "I'm supposed to do things to the pool, but I can't get the darn filter to start up."

I volunteered to help and went over to the low part of the fence, and gingerly vaulted over the three foot high section. It had been a few years since I had done that, and it was done about as awkwardly as you could possibly imagine, but I managed to stick the landing, so to speak.

This prompted applause from Amber, although it was probably more out of relief that this old bastard didn't break his neck showing off, than anything else.

I managed to figure out the problem right away, but dragged it out for a time, because Amber was standing close by me and she smelled so nice. An enticing cocktail of suntan lotion, shampoo and perspiration filled my nostrils and brought back memories of long ago.

Still feeling like an pathetic old pervert for practically drooling on the poor kid, I explained to her that it was Bob's directions that were the problem, not her. He had the process in the wrong order, so I corrected the sheet he had given the girl and gave it back to her and told her to try it now.

Amber bent down and turned the switches on, while I peeked down into the slightly bowed cups of her top and saw the pale white skin of the inner portions of her tiny breasts, duly noting that I was certainly going to hell for my lecherous ways.

Her bronzed skin contrasted greatly with the whiteness of what was under the fabric of her top, I observed with scholarly interest, while Amber turned on the other switch, which got the motor humming.

"There you go!" I said proudly, patting her forearm which rested on the top of the frame.

Her slender forearms were sprinkled with fine, downy hair so light in color it was almost invisible, and when my hand touched her, a shiver went down my spine.

"WE did it!" Amber said proudly, raising her arms in victory. "I could never have done it without you."

I nodded while continuing my inventory, noting that the insides of her sinewy arms were more pale than the outsides, and smiled upon seeing just a hint of faint stubble in the deep hollows of her armpits. You know - like when a girl hasn't shaved in a couple of days? For whatever reason, I had always found that was sexy as all hell, but to each his own.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 08:45 PM
"You hit the switches, so you deserve the credit," I assured her.

I checked the rest of he things that Bob had listed for Amber to do, and didn't see anything too screwed up, but reminded her her that I was only next door if she needed me.

"Bob said you were a student," I said before leaving. "What grade are you going into?"

"Um - I'm going to be a junior next year," Amber said bashfully. "At State."

"Oh - college!" I said, now embarrassed for other reasons.

"I know, I don't look it, but I'm almost 20," she said with a shrug.

"Nothing wrong with looking young, especially when you're beautiful!" I said with a grin before going back over to my own place, taking the long way home this time.

When I got home, I wet my face down with damp cloth while looking out the bathroom window at Amber, who was back in the lounge chair, now reading.

I felt less guilty now, having found out that she was older than she looked - much older in fact. I also felt something else, something that was making my shorts a bit cramped, and that was something that rarely happened to me any more. It felt good, no matter what the reason.

....

Chapter Three: Amber's assistant.

Over the next several days, I made myself as available as I dared, and may have actually come in handy on a couple of occasions. I realized I was treading a fine line here between being the kindly old gentleman being helpful and the predatory old coot, and I did my best to stay on the proper side of the line, but it wasn't easy.

Amber was just such a sweet and bubbly girl, that I found myself drawn to her much like a moth to a flame. The more I learned about her, the more attracted I was, and she was an attentive listener as well. Since I had been pretty much a recluse since Grace had passed on, talking to the opposite sex had become a thing of the past, but having Amber around made me rediscover my old verbose side.

She was doing well in school, but not as well as her folks had hoped, and was having second thoughts about her career goals as well. The more she stayed in school, the less she wanted to be a teacher.

I knew from my own experience that it was often better to stop and circle the wagons instead of blindly continuing in the same direction because you felt you had committed yourself, and so I tried to give her the benefit of my own experiences in that regard.

While I offered my pearls of wisdom, I took to memorizing the image of her lithe and lean body at every opportunity. The tiny group of freckles around her nose, and the larger sprinkling of them on her shoulders were so ingrained in my mind that I knew their patterns by heart.

The two bikinis she wore; the pink one that I had seen her in on the first day was more modestly cut on top than the yellow one, which barely covered her breasts. The pink bikini bottoms were much more revealing than the yellow ones, however, and I wanted to tell her that there were times when the outer and upper fringes of her pubic hair were visible depending on the way she stood or sat, but I didn't. Instead, I just looked at the hairs that peeked out as casually as I could manage, and fantasized about the rest.

I realized that I had a bit of a problem about four days after we first met. As I recall, we had just climbed out of the pool, and were making mad and passionate love in the grass. Amber told me that I was an incredible virile lover and was the man of her dreams, and I was bringing her to orgasm after orgasm, when I suddenly came back to earth.

I woke up from that magnificent dream in my bed, drenched with sweat from head to toe. My boxer briefs were evidence of what had taken place in my sleep, as they were chock full of a rather copious load of semen, and once I had become awake enough to figure out what had happened, I had to laugh at myself.

"Coming full circle," I mumbled to myself as I hopped into the shower. Having wet dreams at my age was absurd, and at this rate I'd probably regress into a feeble old coot wearing diapers by the end of the summer.

It felt nice though, that much I had to admit, and so did the cool spray that washed off the evidence of my most erotic experience in several years. An experience that I would not likely be sharing with Amber the next time we spoke.

Telling a young woman less than a third your age that you fantasized about making love with her the night before, and came like a freight train as you did, was not something that she would really want to hear.

....

Chapter Four: The fastest three weeks of my life.

As soon as Amber had arrived, it was almost time for her to go. Bob and his wife would be home in a couple of days, and when I thought of going back to life without my daily visits with Amber, it still felt a bit like a kick in the stomach.

Rain or shine, we always managed to spend some time talking. There were times when I thought to myself that she must be just humoring me, but she always seemed so glad to see me that I brushed those thoughts away.

"Gee Herb," Amber said to me as I took her garbage can out to the curb for her. "Tomorrow will be my last full day here. Then Mr. and Mrs. Brennan will be back the day after that, and I'll be done."

"Bet you're anxious to get back home, and then off to school again," I told Amber as she walked alongside me up the driveway.

"I guess so, but this was a really neat job," Amber replied, and my eyes followed her as she bent over to pick up the garbage can lid. As she did, the cups of the pink bikini top bowed outward, revealing most of her tiny conical breasts.

"You did a good job," I offered in response. "Nobody stole the house, the cat is still alive, and you didn't have any wild parties."

"Plus I got to meet you," Amber said, squeezing my arm and kissing me on the cheek. My reward for doing the garbage detail, a task she easily could have and would have done just fine without me.

"I'm going to miss our little talks," Amber said, pouting a little bit and scrunching her face up. "You know so much about so many things that I enjoy picking your brain."

"Glad that you think I'm a help, but you're miles ahead of me in the smarts department," I answered. "The one thing I know is that there's no way you'll miss me more than I'll miss you."

That was an absolute. Over the last couple weeks, I had been far more lively and upbeat than my usual self. More like the me that used to be. I shaved everyday, and put effort into looking as good as an old coot like me could manage.

"Would you mind if I wrote to you when I get back to school?" Amber asked shyly. "You know - about stuff? Teaching and all."

"Heck, I'll provide the stamps!" I told her.

She was in such a quandary over her career options that it was really stressing her out. She had always wanted to be a teacher, but over the last year had started to sour on the idea. I thought I knew the reason for that, and had offered my analysis.

"You get a few crummy professors - you know the kind. The ones that are burnt out and are just putting in their time? It's as insidious as it is infectious, and you start to see yourself ending up like that. You won't be though, Amber. You're going to be a great teacher and a credit to the profession. You just need to get inspired again."

Like you've inspired me, I thought to myself as I continued to memorize the pattern of freckles on her shoulders for future reference. How sweet that skin must taste. What I wouldn't give for the chance to run my tongue over every pore of her body.

"Say, would you like to have dinner with me tonight?" I said, quite out of the blue. "At my place?"

Mrs. Bob had told her in no uncertain terms that she was not to have company at their house, and I had not so much as walked in the door myself during the time they were gone. There was no reason that Amber couldn't come over to my house though. It wasn't like she was imprisoned over there.

"Really? That would be really neat!" Amber replied with excitement. "I can cook if you want."

"Are you a cook? I asked.

"Well, not really," Amber admitted.

"Then in that case, just come over with your appetite and I'll show you how it's done."

.....

Chapter Five: My Dinner with Amber.

I had to hustle to the store and get supplies for our dinner, because all I had were frozen pizzas, burgers and hot dogs in the house. It had been a long time since I had cooked anything - really cooked anything, and I got more enthusiastic about it as I hustled through the store.

When Grace was alive, she would let me invade her kitchen on occasion, and I would try to impress her with my culinary skills. I wasn't the cook that she was, but I could hold my own, and tonight I wanted to see if I could still do it.

Not knowing what she would like, I decided that something basic would be a good idea, so I settle on Italian chicken with white wine sauce over pasta. I felt a little clumsy around the stove at first, but by the time Amber was due to arrive, it had all come together.

"Oh God! It smells awesome in here!" Amber exclaimed as she came into my house for the first time.

I had felt silly getting dressed up a little for dinner, but after seeing how Amber looked, I was glad that I did.

Amber was stunning. This was the first time I had seen her in anything but a bikini, but she was gorgeous with clothes on too. She had a little make-up on that was tastefully applied, and her hair was done a bit differently, which combined to give her an older appearance.

She wore a peach camisole with a matching jacket over it that you could see through, and the short skirt looked perfect as well. Her slender legs had become so tanned over the summer that she didn't need or wear stockings.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 08:46 PM
"You're breathtaking," I told Amber, and she blushed and giggled.

"Bet you though I didn't have any clothes besides bikinis," she said with a laugh.

"Only a fool would complain about that," I said as I tried to pop the cork on a bottle of Sauvignon Blanc as gracefully as I had managed the other one used in the sauce for the chicken.

"Wine!" Amber said happily.

"You like wine?"

"Oui," Amber said softly.

"I guess I took a bit of a liberty with this," I admitted. "Legally, you're not old enough to buy this, are you?"

"I'm not old enough for a lot of things I've done," Amber said. "I don't think you can corrupt me any more than I am already. At school we get these big boxes of wine for our dorm rooms."

"Ah yes, I forgot about college life," I said, handing Amber her glass and toasting her.

"Wow, you must have cooked up a storm!" Amber said, looking around the kitchen at the sink filled with dishes and the general clutter. "Can I help you set the table?"

"We're all set and ready to go," I said. "This way, my dear."

I put my hand on Amber's back, feeling the soft gauze of her jacket, and guided her around the corner to the dining room. As we turned the corner, Amber looked startled.

The table was set, and the lights were dimmed, with the two candles on the table providing most of the illumination. The places were set with our good china, and everything was in place and ready to go.

I thought it looked pretty impressive, if I did say so myself. The Vivaldi playing softly in the background might have been a bit much, but I was trying to impress. Standing behind Amber, I saw her shoulders shaking, and I figured that she must have been laughing. Heck, I deserved it, I suppose. Putting on this kind of show in an attempt to impress a teenager was a bit goofy.



As I guided Amber over to her chair, I was startled to see that she wasn't laughing. She was crying. Tears were trickling down her cheeks as she looked at the table, almost in shock.

"What's wrong, honey?" I said as I pulled the chair out for her to slide into.

"I can't... I mean... nobody has ever done anything like this for me..."

"Oops! Forgot the bread," I said, hurrying back to the kitchen to get the baguette out of the oven, where it had been warming.

It also gave Amber a chance to get herself together, as she seemed overwhelmed by the production I had put on. While I didn't want to see her cry, the fact that she seemed so impressed by my efforts made me very happy.

"Sorry about that," Amber said as we ate our salads. "I can't believe how beautiful this all is, and how much work you went through."

"I enjoyed every minute of it," I assured her.

The candlelight flickering on her bronzed skin made her glow, and as I watching her eating with unbridled enthusiasm, her eyes sparkled. How many times had I looked at Grace just like this? Every once in a while we would eat in here, and afterward we'd have a brandy and cuddle on the couch, and then go into the bedroom and make love like we were still kids.

I snapped out of my trance and cleared the salad dishes away before I plated the linguini and placed the chicken and wine sauce over the pasta as artfully as I could manage.

"This is the best dinner I've ever had!" Amber gushed as she devoured the meal. "Even better than my Mom, and she's a really good cook. This chicken is awesome, Herb, and I love the sauce."

"It was made with the same wine we're having," I said, refilling our glasses with the chilled Sauvignon Blanc. "Hope you don't think I'm trying to get you tipsy or anything with all the wine. You're safe with me."

"I'm not worried about that," Amber said, twirling the pasta onto her fork before looking back up at me and winking, adding, "Besides, I don't think I want to be too safe."

I chuckled at that, the devilish little grin that flashed across Amber's face sending a shiver down my spine. How I wished I could be that age again, and be fortunate enough to be sharing a dinner with such a sweet and innocent creature.

....

Chapter Six: After dinner.

"To think I've been eating Bagel Bites and burritos for weeks, when I could have been eating like this!" Amber said, exhaling and setting her napkin on her plate. "I wish I could just keep eating all night, but I'm stuffed."

That was just as well, because she had just about eaten everything I had prepared. Bread, pasta, chicken were all wiped out. Amber had been ravenous, and I shook my head in wonder as I tried to figure out where this skinny girl was putting it. Watching her eat was an experience in itself, and I enjoyed her more than the food.

"Well, you still have one more night here, so maybe I can make you something even better tomorrow night, if you would like," I offered.

"No, tomorrow night will be my turn, if you'll have me over."

"My door is always open, and so is the kitchen," I said, as we brought the dishes over to the sink, where they would stay for the night.

"Tomorrow for that," I said, not letting Amber load the dishwasher, and she shrugged her shoulders and let me lead her into the living room.

"Wow, look at all the pictures," Amber said, as I turned on the light so she could see better.

"The place is sort of a Grace and me museum," I said, following Amber around as she walked along the perimeter of the room, looking with interest at all the photos of us through the years.

"She's so pretty," Amber said, looking at a photo of Grace with me and our kids at Disney World.

"She was that," I replied. "That's from about 25 - no 30 years ago."

I provided commentary for each photo, trailing just behind Amber as she walked. Her scent was intoxicating to me. The soft floral aroma filled my nostrils as I breathed in as much of her as I could. My hand grazed against hers as I pointed, which made my heart skip, and I was grateful for the chance to sit down when we had at last made the entire circuit of the room.

We sat on the love seat and talked, and when Amber caught sight of a photo album she reached over and grabbed it. Her skirt was so short as it was, and when she moved it slid up even further. Her tanned legs were inches from me, and I gazed longingly at the faint down that graced the outside of her thighs, stopping just over the knee. What I wouldn't give to run my hand over that soft thigh just one time, I thought.

"Oh, I was just putting some photos in that one the other day," I said, responding to a question Amber had asked while I had been busy staring, and handed her what would be our last album.

"I feel silly," I said as we looked through the photos in the book. The last photos of Grace that I had taken. Still lovely even then.

"Why?"

"This must be boring for you," I said with a shrug. "Looking at all these pictures of us old fogies."

"I love these photos," Amber said, her hand coming down on my arm after closing the book. "I think that Grace Jeffers must have been the luckiest woman in the world, and I'm sorry that I didn't get to meet her."

"I don't know about that," I said. "I think I was the lucky one."

"You both were lucky, then," Amber said, her hand sliding up and down the grey hair that covered my forearm, and I don't know if she realized how much I enjoyed that simple touch.

"See the way you two always looked at each other," Amber continued. "It was if no one else existed except for you two and your kids. You both seemed to worship each other."

"I guess you're right," I said, starting to feel a little misty while listening to Amber.

"I've had sex with a lot of guys."

.....

Chapter Seven: Oh.

I think I made a choking sound when Amber came out with that revelation, and I guess the shock was evident on my face, as I tried in vain to keep from getting visibly flustered.

"That bothers you, doesn't it?" Amber asked.

"Well no," I lied, trying to explain the feelings that overwhelmed me when she said that. "Maybe, a little, but it's your life, and you should live it as you see fit. Besides, things have changed since I was your age. Not as much as you might think, but they have."

"Probably not as promiscuous as some of my friends are, but I've still done it with a bunch of jerks," Amber confessed, her hand still sliding over my arm. "It's always so cold and distant. Like we're doing it out of force of habit. No love and no passion. Just sex. That's why I'm so envious of Grace. She had someone that loved her."

"You will too, honey," I assured her. "Someday you'll run into the right guy and you'll see."

"I want to be on someone's wall forty years from now," Amber said. "I want to share my life with someone special - somebody who will be sitting and talking about how wonderful I was, just like you still do with Grace."

"I wish it was the other way around," I confessed. "I wish it was me on the kitchen floor that day instead of her. She was so much a better person than I am. Thankfully, I'll likely never have the experience of outliving my kids, but it's no picnic outliving your wife either."

"But you go on, and now you're helping me figure out stuff. Passing on your knowledge to me, and maybe someday I'll have a chance to do the same for somebody else, so there's defintely a reason for you living."

"I guess," I sniffed.

"Do you still - you know - have feelings about stuff like that?"

"Like what?" I asked.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 08:47 PM
"Sex. Girls. Women."

"Me?" I said, taken aback for a second. "Well, sure. Especially for the last few weeks," I said with a wink and a chuckle, so she knew I was kidding.

"I know you like to look," Amber said, her hand now holding my forearm. "I've seen the way you look at me."

"Oh gee," I said, embarrassed at being exposed as the pervert I was, and feeling my neck gets warm as I felt myself blush. "I didn't mean anything by it. It's just that the only woman I've seen in a bathing suit for the last few years is Bob's wife, and so when a beautiful young woman like you shows up, it got my interest."

"I'm not beautiful, Herb," Amber said. "I've got an overbite, I'm too skinny and I'm kinda flat-chested. My roommates at college named me the President of our Itty Bitty Titty Committee, because mine are even smaller than theirs."

"Things like that don't matter," I said, feeling the sweat rolling down my back and sides. "I do apologize for staring though."

"I liked it, Herb," Amber said. "You did it in such a sweet way that I really enjoyed the attention. So, you say that you still have desires even though you're - what? 60?"

"64."

"You don't look it."

"Well yes, I still have desires," I finally answered, and for some reason, I decided to share my story. "A couple of nights ago, I had a dream about you."

"Me?" Amber said, giggling.

"Yes. See, that's why wine can be dangerous, because I can't believe I'm actually telling you this."

"Don't stop now Herb!" Amber insisted, her thigh now against my leg. "This sounds naughty."

"Well, there's not much to tell," I said. "In my dream, we were in the pool, and then we climbed out and went over to the grass and made love."

"Wow! Was it good?"

"Of course, but it ended rather abruptly. I had kind of - an accident."

"You mean you had an orgasm? Like a wet dream?"

"How do you know about something like that?" I asked.

"I've got brothers, and Mom used to say that Teddy must have had them every night," Amber said. "That's so awesome."

"Embarrassing is much more like it," I muttered, feeling dumb for babbling like this.

"You should have come over and said, Hey - let's get into the pool and then come out and make love on the lawn, Amber!" she said, leaning into me as she spoke, her smile wide and her teeth sparkling.

"Can you imagine?" I said, sharing a laugh at my expense. "You would have had me locked up for sure!"

"No, I would have said that I didn't want to mess up the lawn, and then you could have said - why don't you come over to my place and make love with me there?" Amber said.

I laughed, but when I looked at Amber she wasn't laughing any more, or even smiling. Instead she just stared at me, melting me with those big hazel eyes, and she took my hand and placed it on that silky thigh.

"I could never say..."

"You don't have to, Herb. I did. Make love to me."

....

Chapter Eight: Another dream.

My lips might have been moving, but nothing was coming out, mainly because I couldn't think of anything to say. What do you say when a girl tells you something like that? It's one thing to fantasize about something like this, but when it actually happens?

"You okay, Herb?"

Apparently, Amber must have thought I was having an episode of some kind, but her voice snapped me out of it.

"Oh - yes. I'm fine," I assured her. "It's just that I wasn't expecting to hear you suggest something like that."

"Kinda slutty sounding, I guess," Amber said, looking a bit flustered now herself.

"No honey, that wasn't what I was thinking at all," I told her, suddenly remembering that my hand was still on that soft and creamy thigh. "It's just that I can't imagine why you be interested in a fossil like me, when there's any number of boys your age that would love to be with you."

"I don't want boys, Herb. I want you. I really like you. It's not pity or boredom or anything like that. I want you, and I know that you would never make a move on me, because you're too sweet a guy and a gentleman."

I was having difficulty following her reasoning, and could only keep thinking that when I was still a teenager, I don't remember having the hots for women who were cashing Social Security checks.

"I don't know what to say," I confessed.

"Tell me to follow you, and bring me into your bedroom," Amber suggested. "That would be a perfect start. From there, we can just see what happens. If you can't - you know - if it doesn't - that's okay too. I understand."

"It's not that," I said, and up until Amber said that, the thought hadn't crossed my mind, because I was thinking about so many other things.

"Well then?"

I stood up slowly and held out my hand to Amber, who took it as she rose with me. She rose far more gracefully than I had, and I suspect her back didn't protest like mine had, and her knees didn't creak either.

"Maybe this is another dream," I mumbled as I led Amber down the hall, past the room that Grace and I had shared for so many years and down to the spare bedroom where I spent almost all of my nights, save for Grace's birthday and our anniversary.

.....

Chapter Nine: Making love.

I turned on the light as we entered my bedroom, providing enough illumination so that we could see where we were going and what we were doing. Hopefully, it wouldn't be bright enough so she could really see what a 64 year old man's body looked like, but still bright enough so that I could see Amber's beauty, and especially the tiny parts that I hadn't already seen.

"Didn't make the bed," I said with a shrug, and was grateful that I kept a pretty neat home otherwise, and she sheets were clean. "Wasn't expecting this kind of company."

"We'd just mess it up anyway, right?" Amber replied.

We stood facing each other, a step away from the bed. Amber, the gorgeous 19 year old, who was eager to learn from Herb, the suave and sophisticated 64 year old mentor. Quite the scenario, except for the fact that there were only one pair of knees shaking, and only one stomach doing flips in the room. Some mentor.

After a moment, Amber's hands came up to the neck of my shirt and undid the tie, and proceeded to smoothly go down the row of buttons, undoing them with steady fingers.

My shirt got tugged out from my pants, and I tried to suck my stomach in as I let Amber pull it off of me. I resisted looking in the mirror, for fear that I would see what she was seeing, instead of the way I usually looked at myself.

Amber made a soft cooing sound as she raked her fingers through the silver pelt that covered my chest, and when she found my nipples, she tweaked them lightly, making me shiver.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 08:49 PM
Those twinkling hazel eyes of Amber's were locked on mine as I felt her undoing my belt. Eyes that must not be able to tell how I felt, because she was looking at me like I was really something special, instead of the way I was.

How was I? Terrified. I remembered feeling the same way one other time. Behind the bleachers at the ball field with Laura Sager, while we undressed each other just before making love. I was scared then too, and couldn't decide whether to run home or not, but I stayed and was glad I did. But that was almost 50 years ago! Why was I so frightened at this point of my life?

Now my belt was open and my pants were falling down to my ankles under Amber's guidance, and I almost fell as I awkwardly lifted each leg to let her get them off of me. Amber looked up and me and smiled, biting her lower lip as she often seemed to do, before bringing her hands up to the elastic of my boxer shorts and tugging them down slowly.

"Oh, wow!" Amber whispered as my shorts came down, and her hand reached up and took my penis in her hand.

I was going to tell her that she shouldn't be shook up about the size of my member; the fact was that although it looked very impressive as it hung down in a flaccid state, when fully erect it hardly got any bigger than it was limp. So while it got a lot of raised eyebrows in locker rooms over the years, they would never know that what it was, pretty much was it.

I soon realized that Amber hadn't been referring to the size of my instrument, but about the fact that I was uncircumsized, something which had become more rare over the years. She looked at it wide-eyed while she slid the hood up and down a number of times, before leaving the purplish head exposed while her mouth enveloped it.

Now it was my turn to make a sound, as Amber's mouth slid slowly down the length of my member. I reached down and ran my hands through her silky hair while watching her face disappear into my pubes, with my cock vanishing into her mouth and throat.

My knees buckled a little as Amber sucked hard, seemingly almost trying to swallow my cock clean down her throat, before sliding her mouth back up to the crown. Our eyes met, and I smiled as she winked and went back down my tool, which was now fully erect. Her hand had found my balls, and she was working over my dangling sack vigorously while going up and down my member.

So much for worrying about that part of me working, I thought to myself as I felt my cock turn into the blue steel version of my younger days. Now I had to worry about losing it under one of the most incredible oral assualts I had ever enjoyed.

Besides, I remembered. I was the one that was supposed to be running this show. Surging with confidence, I helped Amber up to her feet before I ended this night way too early.

I brushed the stray hair from her face as I leaned over and kissed her. I heard Amber make a soft grunting sound before wrapping her arms around my neck and returning the kiss. The warmth of her body against mine, and the feel of her titties against my chest and my cock against her stomach, made us both get frenzied as our tongues met.

After we broke apart, my unsteady fingers undid her silky jacket and removed it. The flimsy peach camasole was next, and Amber lifted her arms as I pulled it up over her head as delicately as I could.

So much to look at. Amber was naked to the waist now, and her hands came up a little bit, almost as if to shield her breasts from my eyes. Her modesty was as erotic as it was unnecessary, and I shook my head while putting my hands on her arms and bringing them down.

The willowy golden hairs on her forearms stood up straight as my hands slid down over them, exposing her breasts to my eyes for the first time. And what breasts they were.

I had never before seen such amazing looking breasts. They were even smaller than I had imagined during my mental flights of fancy. I had envisioned them being pert hand-fulls, but in reality it seemed quite possible to be able to take the entire thing in your mouth.

They were perky cone-shaped titties; her breasts jutted out proudly, and her aureolas were like little crimson volcanoes that dramatically sprouted out from the tips of the cones. The erotic appearance of her breasts was accentuated by their stark paleness against the surrounding bronze skin.

"Don't you dare," I whispered, my hands coming up blindly and cupping the perky buds in my palms. "They're so beautiful."

Amber whimpered a little, closing her eyes and letting her head fall fall onto her shoulders while thrusting her chest out. My hands gently kneaded the tender buds that were her nipples, which got a little firmer but remained plump and rubbery to the touch.

Amber's chest heaved as her breath grew quite rapid, and I noticed that I was starting to pant as well, so I knelt down and undid Amber's skirt. As it came off, I was momentarily stunned when I saw she was not wearing panties, and my face was inches away from her fully exposed sex.

What a delicate flower, I thought while inhaling deeply. Amber's bush was a very modest tuft of light brown hair, and it was so sparse that I could see the rise of her mound very clearly through the fur. I leaned forward and kissed her opening, reveling in the glory of the slightly musky and distinctively female aroma that wafted up with my kiss.

Coaxing Amber backwards a half step, she gently let herself fall back onto the bed, and I parted her thighs while moving between them. My lips found her wet opening, and I slid my tongue inside of Amber while my cheeks were buffeted by the softest hair imaginable. Her bush was so soft that it didn't feel like hair at all. It was almost like feeling a breeze against my face while my tongue explored her pearl, and her hip movement signaled that I was doing well.

Amber's hands were in my scalp; her fingers clutching my hair as I lapped at her sex hungrily. As much as I felt like I could drink her sweet nectar all night, I was hard and I was greedy. I wanted Amber, and from her reaction when I climbed up from between her legs, the feeling was mutual.

"So tight," I whispered under my breath, as the head of my cock entered Amber. It was almost like taking a virgin, and if we hadn't talked so intimately earlier, I might have even thought that was what I was doing. As my cock slid deeper and deeper inside of her, Amber let out a little cry, and clutched at my arms while I full penetrated her.

"Herb - so good," Amber whimpered as I began to move in and out of her.

"Yes," I gasped, the wet pussy feeling like a vise around my stiff cock.

I began moving at a fairly vigorous pace, sliding in and out while Amber started to grind up to meet my thrusts. Unable to look at her for fear I would lose the precarious control I had over my own orgasm, I was not able to drown out her cries when she came a couple of minutes later, and the contractions around my member almost made me lose it myself.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 08:50 PM
Amber looked a little dishelved when I glanced down at her, and her smile grew wide when she felt me resume my movements inside of her.

"Oh god, you're still hard!" Amber said, and I rolled a bit on my side to give her a different feel of it, as well as giving my back and knees a rest. "So big and hard."

Anything from here on would be a bonus, I figured, as our bodies twisted to make this new position more comfortable. At least I had made Amber have an orgasm, and that was what I had hoped for. Now I was free to play around with her.

I pulled my cock out and positioned her on all fours, and slid my cock right into that sweet pussy from behind, running my hands up and down her back. Her back was bronze except for her cute pale butt and a tiny white stripe where her bikini top string was, and her skin was smooth and warm to the touch.

I enjoyed that position, especially since it gave my back a rest, but when my knees started to bother me, I decided to roll Amber over on the bed, and slid alongside of her on the already damp bed sheet.

Amber was on her back, with me on my side alongside of her, while I slowly slid my cock in and out of her all the way. She made a sound that was one of pleasure, leaning over toward me as I probed her from a different angle, and the penetration seemed even deeper than before.

With me at Amber's hip, this gave me easy access to her incredible little titty, and I leaned over and took the plump bud in my mouth, sucking on it roughly as I got pretty much all of it in my mouth, much like I had suspected. Amber writhed in response, her arms reaching back for the headboard as her body wiggled around.

My mouth slid upward, exploring the damp hollow of her armpit, and Amber let out a moan as my tongue slid through the faint patch of fuzz under her arm on my way up to her bicep, and she shuddered when I retraced the path a second later.

The faint floral scent, combined with the sweet perfume of her pheromones, drove me way more than a little wild in my own right, and that was compounded my the realization that Amber was crazy about what I was doing.

"Harder," Amber whimpered, trying to thrust herself into my cock. "Please."

I responded by continuing the same long and deep movements, almost pulling completely out of her before sliding all the way back in. This was giving me a little break, while allowing me to continue to nibble and lick Amber from behind her ear to down her side. What I wasn't expecting was the effect it was having on Amber.

Her breathing had become rapid as her chest rose and fell quickly. Her face and neck had become quite flushed in appearance, and her eyes were bulging as she tore at the bedsheet.

"Please..." Amber pleaded, with a look on her face that suggested she was half out of her mind, and that she was teetering on the brink of an orgasm that was tantalizingly close.

I'd like to be able to say that I had done this intentionally, but to be truthful it was more a stroke of luck rather than genius. Whatever the reason, while I was tempted to mount her and get us both off, I decided to keep doing the same thing that had got us to this point, and I was glad I did.

Amber was blindly clutching and clawing, at the bedsheets and at me, while thrashing around wildly. I held her down as best I could, running my hand roughly over her chest while trying to maintain the same deliberate rhythm.

Her face was beet red now, veins and muscles throbbing in her neck, when she suddenly let out a sound that made me glad my neighbors weren't home. It sent a shiver down my spine as Amber's upper torso raised up off the bed, her rib cage fully exposed and threatening to rip through her skin. Skin glistening with her sweat - our sweat.

I was deep inside of Amber when she came, and as she did, her pussy contracted around my cock so savagely, it felt like it was being slammed under a window. She screamed out, looking at me like she was on a roller coaster, before her body flew back into the bedding, her arm sending my clock radio flying from the nightstand.

Somewhere in the middle of Amber's orgasm, I lost any semblance of control, and while Amber's body went limp, my cock was just starting to spurt my seed deep inside of her. She smiled at me as my ejaculation made my tool twitch inside of her, holding my arm until my spasms became a dribble before finally ending.

From beside the bed, the clock radio was playing softly, activated somehow by the fall it had experienced courtesy of Amber's flailing arm. I suspected that it had broken when it crashed, and I figured it was a small price to pay for what was easily the most incredible moment of my widowed life. Instead, as the car dealer's commercial jingle provided unneeded background music, I wished it had, as a bunch of brats singing "Everybody likes Jack Byrne" did not remotely fit what we were sharing.

We stayed joined together until my flaccid member slid out of her, and I put my arm around her while we basked in the afterglow of the moment, while the radio thoughtfully replaced the ad with an old Turtles tune. Happy together indeed.

.....

Chapter Nine: Waking up.

I had not dreamed this evening. That was my first reaction upon waking up beside the warm and soft body of Amber, and I climbed out of the bed as gently as I could manage, pausing to pick up the clock radio and turn it off before putting it back on the night stand.

Definitely not a dream, because my body was telling me something that it had mercifully refrained from reminding me of earlier. I was not 24, or even 44. I was 64.

I didn't feel 64 though. I felt much older. You name it, it ached. My knees and shoulders were screaming at me, and my back refused to allow me to stand up straight until I was straddling the toilet.

"Thanks, pal," I said to my flaccid friend, who was taking his time to do his thing, as was his custom in the middle of the night these days.

A few tugs and stretches finally got the desired effect, and as I relieved myself, I knew that I was a pretty lucky guy. If you can still go and still cum at my age, life was good.

How much better could my life get, I thought to myself, as I crawled in next to Amber and spooned my body against hers. Her breathing was shallow and her body was warm, and I pulled her hair away from her neck and kissed that buttery skin of her shoulder, which still smelled great despite everything.

Unlike most nights, I found myself falling back to sleep right away, despite the obvious and beautiful distraction beside me, or maybe because of it.

.....

Chapter Ten: Morning has broken.

"This is so awesome, Herb!" Amber gushed, while pulling at my penis.

This was how I had been awakened for good the next morning; Amber kneeling on the bed at my hip, her hands playing with my member as she explored the wonders of a foreskin. I was as limp as a dishrag, and it didn't matter how much she played with it, there wasn't going to be much of anything happening down there for a while.

"If I have ever have a boy, I'm not going to have him circumsized," Amber said while sliding my foreskin up and down with a gleeful expression on her face. "This looks so cool."

"You might want to think about that," I suggested while watching Amber playing with her toy. "There are apparently some health considerations, and many was the time that I wished I was like most of the other guys."

Of course, that would mean that Amber wouldn't be playing with my foreskin right then, so I had to take that into consideration. Even if nothing was going to happen, this was still one heck of a way to start the day.

"I suppose," Amber mused, looking at the purplish crown she had exposed before looking back up at me. "All I know is that last night was so awesome I can't describe it."

"I'm glad," I said. "It was the most incredible night I'll ever have."

"There's always tonight," Amber said, looking at me with that devilsh grin.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 08:51 PM
"Hard to match last night," I answered, and I knew that even if we were able to do something tonight - a rather big if, considering how I was feeling now - it would be impossible to match something like last night. Last night was special. A gift from above, or something.

"I never came like that before," Amber said. "I swear to you, Herb. You were scary good."

"I'm not going to argue with you about that, because I like the sound of that praise way too much" I said. "Watching you was beyond description, and I loved how uninhibited you were. It's so special watching a woman having an orgasm."

"You do like to watch, don't you Herb?" Amber said with a grin.

"Watching you has become an obsession for me."

"Well then, watch this," Amber said, and as she spoke she bent down and took my cock in her mouth.

"Argh!" I groaned while watching Amber swallow my cock in one fell swoop. Up and down her head bobbed, and as she gave me head, she crawled around to get between my legs. This gave her better access to my balls, which she sucked on intermittently between deep-throating my cock, as well as allowing me an unobstructed view of her in action.

"Feels so good," I muttered, moving her hair away so I could see better. "Hope you're not expecting anything to happen, though."

"You're going to cum," Amber said. "That's what's going to happen.

"Can't see that, honey," I said.

"You aren't going to see it," Amber informed me, her teeth lightly scraping the tip of my glans. "I'm going to get you hard - you're already halfway there - and then I'm going to make you shoot you load right down my throat. I want to taste what you filled me with last night."

With that statement, Amber went back to work. No matter how much she wanted it to happen, I knew that it wasn't going to. No matter how erotic Amber looked as her lips slid up and down my shaft, and no matter how sexy she was when she looked up at me with the tip of my cock rubbing against her throat, I knew it wasn't to be.

I even continued to think that when she actually got me hard, and even when her fingers were squeezing the base of my tool while her mouth worked and her tongue danced all over it. It wasn't until I felt my entire groin tingle a few minutes later that I had to rethink my position.

Looking down as I felt my orgasm arrive, I saw Amber blink with each spurt of my cock, and the sight of my milky white seed oozing down around the corners of her mouth while she milked me dry, only made the sensation even more incredible.

When she was finished, Amber reluctantly lifted her head off of my spent member and propped herself up on her hands, looking at me with that impish look on her face.

"Told ya!" Amber said triumphantly.

The vision of Amber just then, eyes sparkling and shyly biting her lower lip as my seed trickled out the sides of her mouth and down her chin, would be a memory that I knew I would keep with me for as long as I lived.

.....

Chapter Eleven: Life after Amber.

Amber came back that night, as promised, and took care of dinner just like she said she would.

"Knew I couldn't match your dinner of last night," Amber said as she brought the pizza box into the kitchen, but the pie turned out to be pretty good.

The conversation was even better, and despite my misgivings, we ended up back in bed. It was good, but as I expected, it was anti-climatic after the night before. There was a touch of sadness attached to it, as Bob and Mrs. Bob would be returning the next day, and Amber who be heading home, and then back to school.

They did get back the next day, and after Amber came over and gave me a tearful goodbye, promising to stop back on her way to college, Bob came over and filled me in on his cruise, as well as trying to find out how Amber had been while house sitting.

"She was fine," I told him. "She was quiet as a mouse and I never saw anybody else over there - except for me going over one time when I had to decipher your screwed-up directions for getting the pool filter running."

"Oh... thanks," he said sheepishly before going back to gloating about his cruise. "You should have seen all the pussy on that boat! Man, if I was in your shoes I'd hop on one of them ships and chase all that tail. Hell, you might even catch one!"

"Too old for that stuff," I said, already missing Amber as I watched Mrs. Bob waddling around their pool.

"Hell, that Amber didn't look half bad either," he mused as her car pulled away, returning my wave with a toot of her horn. "Not much on top but she looked cute. You should have made a move on her, Red."

Amber's car would catch Bob's attention once more that summer, when it was parked in my driveway all night. She was headed back to college, and she said that it was on her way. I was gentleman enough not to mention that I knew it was out of her way to stop at my house, and she was woman enough for me to get every muscle in my body sore again by the next morning.

True to her word, Amber kept in contact with me. By the second semester, her attitude had become much more upbeat, and eventually she told me that she had found a guy that she was seeing a lot of. The guy in question turned out to be a professor of hers, who had inspired her to stay on course with her career, and was now being rewarded with her affections, or so it seemed.

"Wouldn't have stuck with it without him, and especially you," Amber wrote. "I'm very lucky to had been blessed with two people who have kept me going despite myself. I'll always remember you Herb, and hopefully someday I'll be able to pass on what you gave me to somebody else."

That pretty much dashed any hopes of Amber returning and spending the next summer house sitting, but that was probably just as well. I don't know if I could have survived another summer like that one anyhow, but I figure that I can bask in the memory of those precious nights with Amber for a long, long time.

If Bob does hire another girl to house sit in future, I have to confess that I will probably end up taking a peek over the fence - just to make sure she's okay and offer my assistance if needed. After all, I guess it's the least a good neighbor can do.


The End

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 09:18 PM
Dog Day Afternoon

Rose sat on the porch swing at her camp and sipped her tea. It was August in Texas; one of those days you can fry eggs on the sidewalk if you're real careful not to overcook them.

There was a nice breeze on the porch; it was still hot, but bearable. Rose was wearing a loose-fitting cotton sundress and her skin. It was too damn hot for anything tight, including underwear. Besides, nobody was around to see her anyway.

Every once in a while, Rose would lift the hem of the dress; making a sail to catch the breeze and send it up her body, drying her sweat and cooling her down. She figured if it worked for those Arabs in the desert, it should work for her in Texas.

She finished her tea and went inside to refill the glass. Texas heat in the summer makes for a powerful thirst. She thought she might go down to the creek for a swim later. She smiled as she thought of the cool water closing over her bare nipples and pulling them erect like little soldiers on her breasts. Too bad Don was in Dallas for the week and wouldn't be there to enjoy the show.

She thought she heard a car drive up, but dismissed it as her imagination. The camp was a mile and a half off the paved road; nobody ever got lost enough to find it and she wasn't expecting anyone. Rose turned and walked back toward the porch just in time to see a man climbing the front steps.

"Afternoon, Ma'am. We seem to be a little lost, here."

Rose looked him over. He was a little above average height, maybe 6', with graying hair and glasses. Thin without being skinny, he moved well .... Almost graceful, as he stepped onto the porch. He was smiling, the crinkles in the corners of his mouth and eyes looked like he was used to smiling. It fit him.

"My name is Charlie. That's Betty in the car. We were looking for Fred Booker's camp, but I don't recon this is it."

"Rose". Rose replied. "And you sure are lost! Fred's camp is about twenty miles back up the road. That turn onto his camp road is real easy to miss, and ours is the next road: we make a lot of new friends because of that. When you head back toward town, his turnoff is a quarter mile past the second deer crossing sign. You'll see it if you look real hard."

"Thanks, Rose. We appreciate the help."

"My pleasure. Glad to get somebody to talk to.", she said. "It's a pretty good run back. Ya'll are more than welcome to a glass of tea and the restroom before you go."

"A glass of tea would be nice. I'll get Betty."

Rose went into the camp to get the tea pitcher and some glasses of ice.

Charlie walked back to the car and leaned through the open driver's window. The woman got out the other side. She was a blond, petite, yet well endowed. She was dressed similarly to Rose; loose and cotton, with Mexican sandals.

Rose returned to the porch holding a tray with both hands. The couple was approaching the porch when a sudden gust of wind howled across the yard. Betty grabbed her dress to keep it from flying. Rose wasn't so lucky. Her dress caught in the wind, swirling high over her waist and exposing her nakedness to Charlie and Betty.

Rose turned the color of her name, dropped the tray and tried frantically to cover herself. Tea, ice and glasses flew.

Betty smiled. "Shoot, Rose. I thought I was the only one that got that hot in August." She lifted her own dress to show Rose that she, too, was naked underneath. "Don't be embarrassed. It's not like you flashed us on purpose."

Actually, after her initial shock, Rose was not embarrassed. She wasn't sure why, but she felt a mild flush of excitement. She scrambled around to pick up the debris of her adventure and hurried inside to make more tea.

Betty followed Rose into the camp, offering to help. Rose accepted and the two women went about the business of making a fresh pot of tea, getting to know each other as they worked.

"You been knowing Fred awhile?" Rose asked her guest.

"We've never met him in person" Betty replied, but I've talked to him on the phone a few times and we've chatted on the internet. He seems like a really nice guy."

"Oh, I've known him all my life. He's nice enough, all right, but I've heard that some pretty wild stuff goes on over at his camp. Never been there myself, but it's a small town and folks hear things."

"I sure hope some pretty wild stuff goes on over there; Charlie and I are really looking forward to it."

Rose couldn't believe her ears. She had just met these folks, and here they were telling her that they were headed for a group sex session! The idea of group sex had occurred to her before, of course... but she had never thought of following through with it. Funny how just the knowledge that this couple was going to do it was beginning to excite her... she felt a faint moistness between her legs.

Rose poured the tea and Betty carried the tray back out to the porch where Charlie was sitting in Don's rocker, enjoying the breeze and the view across the valley in front of the camp.

Charlie accepted his glass, took a deep drink and said, "Nice place you have here. A fellow could get used to this if he weren't careful."

"Thanks," Rose responded. "My husband's parents built this camp about 50 years ago. We've been coming out here on weekends since I was a kid. It IS a nice place to get away from it all. There's plenty of squirrels, deer and turkeys to hunt in the fall, and the creek is full of fish. In the summer we sometimes picnic down by the deep hole in the creek; swimming there beats the devil out of a pool!"

The trio continued to exchange small talk. All the while, Rose was getting more and more aroused. Nobody said or did anything to arouse her; it was just happening. She would look at Charlie and imagine him naked .... erect and ready for her. Or she would see him in her mind's eye fucking Betty while she watched. It was confusing to her ....

Every fantasy of group sex she had ever had included Don and another man. She had never even dreamed of sex with another woman and a man not her husband. She was making up for lost time, now. Her thighs were slick with the nectar of sex.

"We had better be going," Betty said. "Let me help with the dishes and we'll be on our way." She picked up Charlie's glass and her own and headed to the kitchen. Rose followed, carrying the pitcher, her own glass and the tray.

As the water was running in the sink, Rose made her decision. "Betty."

"What?"

"You know, you don't really need to go to Fred's for group sex. .... I would love for ya'll to stay here for the night and we can do whatever you want."

"I'd like that, Rose. Let me check with Charlie."

Betty left the room. Rose couldn't believe what she was doing. Never in a million years had she thought she would be doing this without Don; but her pussy was telling her that she definitely wanted to. .... She started washing the dishes...


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 09:19 PM
Rose heard someone come into the kitchen and walk quietly toward her. She assumed it was Betty and turned to speak to her, only to see Charlie, naked and erect, approaching her. For the second time in an hour, Rose dropped the tray and blushed.

"I didn't mean to startle you. I just figured that this was a good way to respond to your invitation." Charlie grinned. "I sure hope you can hold me better than you hold that tray!"

Rose giggled in spite of herself and moved toward him. "I probably can. Want to find out?"

Charlie reached for her and she came into his arms. He held her to his body and kissed her gently on the forehead. He turned her so that her back was cradled against him and placed one hand on her stomach, the other reached for her breast. He felt her rapidly erecting nipple through the thin cotton of her dress. He kissed her ear and whispered, "are you sure you're ready for this?"

"Oh, God, Yes!" Rose moaned. The tremor of desire that had gone through her when Charlie touched her breast was marvelous! "I want you, now!"

He dropped the hand from her stomach lower, pulling her dress up over it and cupping her pussy. .... One finger slipping through the slickness of her outer lips to massage her erect clitoris. Rose felt her passion growing and closed her eyes.

Charlie turned the pair of them toward the center of the room. Rose felt a soft hand on her face and opened her eyes. Betty was standing in front of her. While Rose watched, Betty pulled her dress over her head and dropped it on a chair. She stepped up to Rose, cradled her face in her hands and kissed her gently but passionately on the lips.

Rose reached out to Betty and pulled her closer, making a sandwich of herself between the couple. The feel of Betty's breasts pressing against her own was different, but wildly exciting. She returned Betty's kiss .... but without the gentleness. Her kiss was demanding, urgent.

She broke away, took Betty's hand in her left, Charlie's in her right and led the couple to the bedroom.

When they reached the room, Rose motioned for Charlie to lie down. He did, while Rose all but tore her dress off her body to join the pair already naked. She practically ran to the bed and collapsed next to Charlie. She took his balls in her hand and squeezed softly, getting a groan of pleasure from Charlie as her reward.

She slowly kissed her way down his body, beginning at his ears and working in small steps toward her eventual goal... pausing for some time at his nipples to gently bite and suck them..

When she resumed her journey downward, she saw that Betty had already claimed her prize. The other woman was licking the head of Charlie's dick as if it were a Popsicle on a hot day. That looked like fun to Rose ... she joined in the game, licking in alternate rhythm with Betty. Betty reached across Charlie's body and caressed Rose's breast, rolling the nipple between her thumb and forefinger. They kissed.... around the head of Charlie's cock. Their lips hungrily searched for each other, tongues reaching out to touch along the underside of the head of the cock.

Betty shifted slightly and took the head of Charlie's cock into her mouth. She slowly slid down the length of it until her lips rested at its base. Rose couldn't believe that the other woman could take the full length of that tool down her throat. Betty came quickly back up the shaft, paused briefly to suck just the head, then let the dick fall out of her mouth with a small 'plop'.

Rose needed no further invitation. She sucked up the now free cock, capturing it with her lips. .... She held it behind the head with her lips and vigorously licked the tender underside of the head ... then slid down the shaft and back up....giving it another quick lick before letting it escape.

It did not take too much of this kind of attention to excite Charlie beyond his capacity to withstand..... he felt his balls contract ... his cock jerked and spasmed, pumping his load up and out. The first spurt hit Rose in the face as she was getting ready for her turn at Charlie .... The rest she caught in her mouth and throat as she engulfed the throbbing rod and held it deep in her mouth.

When Charlie had finished cumming, Rose pulled her head up and away from his spent cock. Betty met her as she lifted her face, licking the strands of cum from Rose's cheeks, then kissing her deeply. Charlie collapsed, exhausted, to the bed.

Rose had never been kissed in passion by a woman before. Had never thought much about it, really. It was wonderful. Different, softer, more knowing in a way, than being kissed by a man. Betty pushed Rose to her back and kissed her breasts. Her hand wandered down Rose's body toward her hot and dripping pussy. .... And began to slowly, gently masturbate her. Rose's muscles began to twitch involuntarily... it felt SO good!

Betty straddled Rose's recumbent form and bent toward her. ... She split Rose's outer lips with her tongue and worked erotic magic on her clitoris. Rose was ecstatic. She reached for the other woman's hips and pulled them downward, tasting for the first time the nectar of another woman's pussy. She mimicked the actions of Betty's tongue and was soon rewarded by a moan from the other woman....and by a pussy being pressed into her face as Betty reached her orgasm with a massive shudder.... Rose quickly followed suit, screaming her release into the other woman's cunt.

By this time Charlie had recovered somewhat. Betty rolled off Rose, and Charlie replaced her. He mounted her quickly, then began to fuck her in long, slow, powerful strokes. Having already cum once, Charlie was primed to go for the long haul. ... it was going to be a long, wonderful night for Rose.

When Rose had cum once more, Charlie pulled his dick from her pussy and rolled her to her stomach. She needed little encouragement to get to her knees, and he once again mounted her, pounding his dick deep into her pussy, his balls slamming against her with every stroke. Not wanting to be left out, Betty slid beneath her and kissed her breasts, alternating left to right .... Licking and sucking the nipples.... All while playing with Rose's pussy around the thrusts of Charlie's cock.

Rose thought that she had died and gone to heaven. ... Or that she must be dreaming. Such crashingly violent orgasms could not possibly be real! But the tastes and sounds and smells of hot sex surrounded her...it must be real, even though it was too good to be true. She came again ... the passion thundering through her body in great waves.

Charlie withdrew from her and began fucking Betty. Rose watched for a while as the couple fucked like wild animals. Betty came, screaming and clawing at Charlie's back. He stayed inside her, continuing his deep slow rhythm, but lifted his body away from her. Rose leaned over and kissed the woman, then went to her breasts to lick and suck and kiss until Betty came again.

This time it was enough for Charlie .... He too came in Betty's pussy .... Then the three of them collapsed in exhaustion. They held each other and exchanged light kisses, then drifted off, one at a time into their private dreams.....


The End

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 09:21 PM
Eating Nana's Cookies

Three times a week, I pick up my grandchildren at school and drive them home. The other two days, my daughter picks them up. Usually there are about eight or nine other people there pickup up kids. Now and then, there are a few grandparents doing it, but there is one who is there everyday I am there.

This particular grandmother is short (5' 2"), very pretty, very friendly, and seems to look after herself physically. We always have a chat while we are waiting for school to get out. Last Thursday, it was raining quite hard, and I invited her to come sit in the car with me and wait until we heard the school bell ring.

She introduced herself as Eleanor, but most call her "Ellie." I told her my name and we waited. I liked Eleanor from the first time I met her. She was funny and a hockey fan. I really got along well with her.

On Thursday as we talked in the car, I found out that she was widowed and quite lonely. She was also demonstrative, because she kept putting her hand on my arm. I liked this, even to the point of taking her hand for a few seconds and letting it go. I wanted to find out what she wanted. As I looked out of the side window of my car, she took my hand, even when there wasn't a conversation going on. "H-m-m-m-m, what do we have here?" I wondered.

I guess I had the heat on in the car because she unbuttoned her jacket and opened it up. For an older lady, she had a pretty solid rack. I also noticed that her jeans were a bit tight and showed off more of her body. "Yeah, I could do her." I thought.

As we continued to talk, she took my hand again and put them in her lap. I really wanted to explore her thighs and in between, but I wasn't about to push my luck.

We heard the bell ring and decided to get out of the car to meet the kids. "I'd better not forget their cookies," she said. "Once a week I make them cookies for an after-school treat. Would you like to have one?"

I took one bite and said, "These are fantastic. Thanks."

"Would you like to come to my house tomorrow morning. I make some pretty mean cinammon rolls." she asked.

"I'd love that, Eleanor. What time?"

She said "You can come anytime you want." and I couldn't help but notice a bit of smirk on her face."

"How about I come to your place around 10:15. I'll bring some Tim Hortons coffee. Maybe we can roll up the rim and win," referring to their spring contest.

"Bruce, I think you're a winner anyway. See you then."

The next morning, I wore a pair of cargo pants and a golf shirt, both of which were somewhat baggy. I picked up the coffee and headed for her house. When she opened the door for me, I couldn't believe what I was seeing: "This is a grandmother???" Man, she looked hot.

Eleanor wore a pair of tight jeans and a tight sweater that didn't come all the way to her jeans, so I could see a bit of her belly. Her tits were large enough that her sweater pushed them out, leaving the bottom of her sweater protruding from her body a bit. She was stunning, to say the least and her full lips were enticing.

We went into the kitchen where the smell of cinnammon rolls overtook me. They are my most favorite dessert. I walked over to the counter, bent down for a good whiff and remarked on how good they look. "As they old saying goes, 'Good enough to eat. So do you, Bruce," she says.

I just laughed at her and called her a horny old devil. She said, "I was a horny young devil in my day. Most days I still am."

We took our rolls and the coffee to an adjoining country kitchen sideroom and sat beside each other on a couch. She had patio doors leading off this room, but the vertical drapes were closed, so we had a good deal of privacy.

We ate and chatted about everything. She was 58 and I am 66. We were both professionals in our working days. We both love to travel. We had a lot in common.

I finished the roll and leaned over to her and kissed her on the cheek. "Wonderful, Ellie." I said to her.

"If the're so wonderful, how come I only get a kiss on the cheek?" she asked.

"Here, I'll fix that," I said and I shifted my body towards hers, put my arms around her and kissed her full on the lips. I pulled back, but she came to me again and kissed me this time--a nice wet kiss. I opened her lips with my tongue and we played tongue-tag for a couple of minutes.

"I haven't been kissed like that for about ten years. Give me some more, Bruce." We kissed and kissed, and each time my hands got a little braver and roamed around her back and sides near her tits. From the side, I could feel how firm these 58-year-old tits were. Her hands were equally busy, roaming around my back under my golf shirt.

"Bruce, do you want to have sex with me?" she asked. "I'm really quite horny and would love to have you."

I didn't answer Eleanor; I just pushed her on her back and slid my hands under her sweater. Her tits were ready for a sucking because her nipples were putting great pressure on her bra. She had on a baby blue, front-fasten bra that was easy to undo (thanks). I opened up her bra and went straight for the nipples, sucking on one while I played with the other.

I kept working at her nipples while she slid a hand down between us and took hold of my cock. I slid my hand down with hers and unbuckled my pants and slid down my zipper. "Is this what you want, Eleanor?" I asked her.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 09:22 PM
She put her hand inside and took out my cock. "It's lovely, Bruce. Yes, it's what I want, but I think I'm going to cum already." I told her it would be okay if she did, and I went back to her tits. Her body started to shiver, and she was lifting her hips up to my hand-covered cock.

Oh, here I go. I'm going to cum. Bite my nipples, Bruce. I'm coming now!" and she bucked me up and down until she let out a big sigh. We kissed some more and fought each other with our tongues.

"Bruce, will you screw me? I'd love to feel you inside me, feel your thing all the way in so I can grasp it and make you cum."

"Stand up, Eleanor. Undress for me. Show me those beautiful tits while you stand erect. Show me your pretty ass. How me your fantastic pussy. Hey, I can see how wet your panties are right now."

Eleanor stood in front of me with not a thing on, just showing off an amazing hot body. "Do you like me, Bruce? What do you want me to do for you?" she asked me.

I looked at her pussy and saw that it was nicely trimmed. I thought I was going to see a big bush, but she was quite neat.

"Spread your legs for me, Eleanor. Show me your pretty pussy meat, put a couple of fingers in there for me." I asked her.

"Like this?" she asked while she moved toward me and put one foot up on the couch. I told her that it was and reached over and moved her fingers aside so I could put mine in. I finger-fucked her for a few minutes while she was moaning and groaning and begging for more. "Masturbate me, Bruce. GEt me dripping wet, then give me your dick."

I fingered her and raised my fingers to my mouth to taste her. It was really, really good. I pulled her pussy to my face, kissed it, then licked her and finally pushed my tongue into her cunt. "Wow, no one's ever done this to me before. Please don't stop."

I licked her and sucked her until she told me she was going to cum again, but I stopped and told her not yet. I pulled her down on the couch, stood in front of her and opened her legs.

"Do you want me to fuck you now, Eleanor?" I asked.

"Yes, fuck me. I love that word, fuck. Give me your cock, fuck me, shove it in, Bruce. Fuck my ass if you want to."

Now it was Eleanor's words that were making me horny. Where did she ever come up with that vocabulary? (She told me later that she watched a lot of porn on the Internet, and once when she was travelling in the US, she bought some videos and toys.

I fucked Eleanor for about 15 minutes and she came again. I was amazed that I could hold off, but I was concentrating so much on pleasing her that I stopped myself. Finally, I got off her and stretched out beside her so that my ass was on the couch and my legs stretched out on the floor in front of me.

"I want to suck you off, Bruce. I want to taste your cum? Do you want me to?" Stupid question to ask me, but I said "Yes, where do you want me to cum?

"Cum in my mouth or on my face or on my breasts. You just tell me when you're going to cum, and I'll do the rest." and with that, she started sucking. It didn't take long for me to cum; and when I warned her that I was going to cum, she took her mouth off my dick and let the cum go on her mouth, in her mouth, and on her face. She took my cock and used it like a washcloth to spread the cum on her face. I thought my shooting was all over, but I had enough left over for her to spread it on her tits and rub it into her skin.

"Bruce, I have wanted to have sex for such a long, long time, but all I could use were my toys. You have no idea how much I cried for a man to make love to me. This was absolutely fantastic. I hope we can do it again."

"I know we will, Eleanor. You are such a gorgeous, sexy lady that I'd love to make this a regular practice if you are interested. Maybe we can watch some of your videos and play with some of your toys together. What do you think?"

"Very soon, Bruce. My daughter and her son-in-law are taking the kids to Wolf Lodge up around Niagara Falls for the long weekend in May. Would you like to spend it with me?

"I sure would, Eleanor, but do I have to wait until then? I replied.

"No, we can get together again soon. I just have to be careful that the neighbours don't get so nosy that they ask me who you are and why you're here."

"I'll come up with something, Eleanor. In the meantime, come here." I rolled her over on top of me and grasped her ass while I kissed her. She opened her legs a tiny bit, and I let my finger go down between the split of her ass cheeks. "OOOOH, that's new. Do that again."

"No more for today, Eleanor. I've got to get out of here before my cock gets hard again. The next time, I give you more ass play, OK?

"Fine with me, Honey. Give me a call tonight if you can. I'll give you my number and e-mail address. Maybe we can have some phone sex and a little bit of cyber sex."

"OK, Hon. I'll call you tonight."

I got dressed, kissed her passionately. Felt her up between the legs, bent down and kissed her tits, then left.

I can't wait to tell you about the phone sex we had, but I can't do it right now.


The End

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 09:25 PM
Happy Birthday, Baby New Year

Kristen had been one of the first girls of her age to develop and at first it had bothered her when she heard the boys teasing her about her breasts and being immature about it. Now that she was a senior in high school she appreciated her mature body found that most boys would rather try and get a look at it than make fun of it these days. She particularly received a lot of attention from older men. She loved it; she would tease them and when they gave her attention it made her feel sexy.

There were rumors over the years that she'd lost her virginity very young but little did they all know that her hymen was still very much in tact. At 17, she was one of the few virgins left among her circle of friends. The high school boys that she dated all wanted to get a piece of her but she hadn't felt that any of them were worthy. She had her eyes on an older man; her geometry teacher.

Ben Reed was a handsome, 35 year old softball coach and geometry teacher at the high school. He had never crossed the line with a student before and had never even been tempted. Girls in his class often had a crush on him and he would find it amusing but never looked at them the same way they saw him. That was until this year when he had a sexy little senior in his class named Kristen. She was beautiful; dazzling green eyes offset by hair so black it almost looked purple in the right light. Her figure was outstanding; she was a tiny girl at only 5'2" weighing no more than 115 lbs.

She wasn't a showoff about her body, not wearing trampy clothes like some of her peers but he knew that her breasts were incredible. They would often stretch the material of her t-shirts and draw his eye right to them. Her legs were toned and tanned as was the rest of her body, but not that obnoxious orange tan that some females were sporting. She looked like a girl who spent a bit of time in the sun and had a healthy glow to prove it. He resisted every urge to come onto her because she was a student and she was under age. But he still delighted in looking at her in his classroom.

Kristen knew that Mr. Reed had noticed her finally. She'd had a crush on him the entire year but she knew that he wasn't looking to fall for one of his students. He loved his job too much, mainly the coaching but that meant he had to teach too and she knew he wouldn't risk his job. Still though, she had made it her mission to get his attention and give it a try anyway. Once she knew he'd taken notice of her in a sexual way she formed a plan. Her geometry class was the last of the day and she waited until the other students filed out. She began to whimper and move in her chair a bit acting irritated by something. Mr. Reed turned to look at her with concern, "What's wrong Kristen?"

"The screw on the chair, I think it cut me. It hurts but I'm afraid to look." She sounded so sincere and he looked concerned.

"Come up here and I'll take a look, I may have a band aid in my first aid kit here too." He pulled open his drawer and brought the small white box out. Kristen got up and walked to his desk, she took it upon herself to sit on top of his desk while holding her hand against her upper thigh where the screw would have caught her. "Where is it, Kristen?"

She pulled her skirt up slowly on one side, keeping her charade going she did it carefully and pretended to try and hide her panties. "My thigh, up here." She pointed to the general area and turned her head away pretending she couldn't look. He ran his hand over the area very gently, very caring and then he frowned.

"I don't see anything Kristen, it doesn't look like it left a mark. Does it hurt when I touch here?" He ran his hand down her thigh again and shook her head.

"No, that feels nice. You have soft hands for a man." She looked him, eyes shining with innocence. Her knees parted and he could see the little pink cotton material of her panties. He blinked his eyes a few times and pulled his hand away.

"I think you're going to survive. I'm sorry the chair got you." He sat back in his chair and smiled. "You better get going on you'll be late getting home." She hopped down and thanked him and then headed out.

This was the beginning of what lasted until Christmas break. They both felt the attraction between them but both knew it couldn't happen for several reasons. They flirted in and out of class, she would leave him little love notes and they even set up tutoring after school so that she had a reason to stay late alone with him. She was good at geometry though so they didn't spend any time talking about class.

They talked about real things. Life, his job, her friends and family. By the second week of tutoring she had built up the courage to start sexual talk with him. She asked him about his first experience and told him she was a virgin. She sat in her desk as he told her the story of his first time; she squirmed in her chair and slid her hands up under her shirt. He watched her and became incredibly turned on, so much so that he had to stay behind his desk to hide his growing erection.

They spent several afternoons doing this with the door closed. Telling each other tales that would get the other one off. No touching, just talk at this point. He brought up the idea of meeting outside of school the following weekend and she was thrilled to say yes. They met on a Sunday when her family was at church and she drove to an empty baseball filed at the municipal park. They sat in the dugout and chatted about the usual things.

This time though, because they were away from school they both felt more bold and when she put her hand on his thigh he didn't move it away. He wrapped his arm around her shoulder and held her close to him. There was even a moment where she could swear his lips brushed her ear as he was talking. Her hand moved up his leg and across his crotch just hoping to feel him react. He did, she felt the bulge seem to jump toward her hand. She quickly pulled it away before he could tell her no. Instead of saying anything he put his hand to her chin and cupped her face up toward him. He placed a gentle kiss to her mouth and sighed, wanting so much more but knowing it was off limits.

The second time they met off campus it was at a movie theater. They'd arrived separately and met in the back of the dark room once the movie started. She'd picked one that none of her friends would be seeing and they even went so far as driving to the next town over just in case. For the first half of the movie they just held hands and occasionally he would lean over and whisper something to her just as an excuse to brush his lips over her ear or neck. Once they felt comfortable enough she looked at him and smirked as she moved the armrest between them out of the way. She moved herself quickly to straddle his lap. Her arms went around his neck and she looked at him.

The theater wasn't crowded and no one had sat anywhere near them, thankfully. She spoke softly and close to his face, "I turn 18 on January 1st. I'm saving myself for you." He smiled and touched her face before kissing her gently. This was exciting news for him. He wanted to fuck her so badly but her wouldn't cross the moral boundary in his head concerning her age. The fact that he was her teacher was starting to matter less and less the more time they spent together. She reached down for his hand and moved it under her skirt, just barely allowing his fingertips to touch her bare skin, she leaned into his ear and whispered, "No panties." She kissed his neck. "I can't wait to feel you inside of me." It was almost too much for him and he gripped her hips to move her over to seat next to him. If he wasn't careful, he wouldn't be able to wait the two more weeks until she could be his. Before she left that afternoon she winked at her soon-to-be lover and asked, "So you'll spend New Years with me?" Mr. Reed just nodded and smiled before getting in his car and watching to make sure she got into hers safely.

Two more weeks of secret meetings and flirtation went by without crossing the line and Kristen had managed to convince her friends that she had a good reason for not spending the New Years holiday with them. She told her parents that she was going to a party and she headed out to meet Mr. Reed at his house. She parked in the garage as planned so no one would notice her car. They hadn't been able to sneak a visit since two days before Christmas and she was itching to see him. When she knocked on the door she felt nervous but as soon as he opened it she felt relieved and happy. She threw her arms around his neck, for Kristen this was more than her teacher, more than her crush- she loved him. She knew that he probably didn't feel the same but that didn't matter to her now. He led her inside and gave her a mini tour of his small home.

When they got to the living room he pointed to the box on the table; it was a gift for her. "I wanted to give this to you for Christmas but we couldn't see each other." He set the box in her lap and she smiled then opened it. It was a red silk baby doll style negligee. "I wanted you to have something as pretty as you for tonight.

"I love it. Thank you." She was touched by his sweet gesture and moved the box to the table so that she could slide over and kiss him as a proper thank you. She licked the seem of his lips and pressed hers against his. They'd still never even used tongues when kissing because of her age. He was scared of crossing that line. She was nervous that they would soon be able to cross it. It was after 11:30 already and her birthday was just minutes away. She excused herself to go change into the new nightie and when she reappeared he looked her over and ginned.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 09:26 PM
"You look so beautiful." And she did. Her breasts looked amazing in the low-cut garment. The material was thin enough that it showed her aroused nipples and that made him smile too. He got up and scooped her up into his arms and carried her to his bedroom. From the bedroom they could hear the noise of the TV in the living room, it would provide the countdown to midnight for them. He laid her in the middle of the bed and ran his hands softly over her entire body, pressing kisses to her shoulder and arm and down to her hand. The clock ticked as he moved his mouth to her legs and spent time appreciating them. He moved up to her stomach, pushing the nightie up a bit and revealing the cute panties she'd worn underneath. He blew hot air on her stomach and then licked a circle around her belly button. Her skin tasted sweet and clean and knowing it had never been touched turned him on even more.

The chanting started as the ball was dropping on the last minute before she was legal. He stood up to undress himself and she pulled her panties off so they would both be ready. He moved over her small frame and held himself up while staring into her sparkling eyes. "Are you really sure? It might hurt a bit the first time." She nodded at him and cupped his face to bring him to her lips where finally she slipped her tongue past his lips. She moaned softly into the kiss as his hand moved down between her legs just as the time changed and he deepened the kiss. "Happy Birthday, baby."

She smiled up at him, "Happy New Year Year, Ben." Her legs parted for his hand and took the cue and slipped one finger inside. She was tighter than anything he'd felt before. He continued to kiss her deeply as his finger probed and played with her clit too. When he would touch her clit she would moan and wiggle with excitement. Her muscles tensed up around his intruding finger and she loved it. Nobody had fingered her before and it felt amazing. Ben broke their kiss and cupped her breasts as he slid down her body pushing the material up as he went. Once it was high enough she pulled the nightie over her head and tossed it. He flicked her nipple and then sucked a mouthful of tit into his mouth. She moaned with pleasure and pushed her fingers into his hair. "Oh God. Ben, I've never felt like this." Her body was writhing under him and he started to move down between her legs.

She pulled her knees up and held onto them as Ben delicately took her clit into his mouth and sucked gently. He was trying to be careful with his little virgin lover. She was making sexy pleasure sounds as he continued to flick his tongue over her clit. Finally he slid his tongue down into the opening of her pussy and she cried out. He fucked her with his tongue until her felt she was about to reach her climax then he slid his finger in once again. He had to feel her close up around his finger. Her back arched and her toes curled as he first real orgasm washed over her entirely. She stared at him afterward and licked her lips, "Please. Please! I want you inside of me."

Ben didn't need to hear more than that. He moved up into position, the head of his cock pressing against her opening. He looked at her as he slid just the tip into her pussy. She was so tight but the wetness was helping a lot. He could feel her insides begging him to continue but he was nervous about popping her cherry and hurting her. She gripped his arms and kept her eyes on him as he moved in a bit more and kept going until he felt the resistance. "It's okay. I want it. I'm ready." She nodded and gritted her teeth waiting. Ben pulled back slightly and pushed again with more force as he felt the barrier tear. He didn't stop, he knew it would hurt more if he stopped right there so he kept going until he was completely inside his student.

Kristen yelped when her teacher took her virginity. It hurt but not more than she was expecting. Within moments he was burring so deep in her pussy and just holding still to let her adjust. The stinging started to give way to throbbing and she felt his penis pulsing inside her. She opened her eyes and looked at him, giving him the go-ahead to move again. He started fucking her at a slow pace but soon she was so turned on and into it she was asking for me. "Fuck me! Fuck me Mr. Reed. It feels so good." Her hips were bucking up at him and proving her body wanted more. He happily obliged and moved at a faster pace, his balls slapping her ass now with each thrust.

She hadn't thought about condoms until it was time for him cum. She tried not to think about it and let him make the decision on what to do. She chose to go back into her blissful state and enjoy every stroke he was making in and out of her pussy. He was grunting and she moaning in step with his thrusts, getting faster and faster until she came a second time. Her pussy walls clamped down around his cock and she screamed his name. He lingered inside her as her orgasm continued but then he couldn't wait any more and he had to pull out.

"Kristen... oh shit. I'm gonna cum on your stomach okay?" She nodded and backed up a bit sitting up on her elbows to watch him. Her grabbed his dick and stroked it to the impending orgasm. His load shot right onto her stomach the first time. He also managed to his her breast and right above her belly button. She laid back down, spent . He looked at her and smiled. "Are you okay?"

"I feel amazing, that was the best feeling in the world." She looked right at him, "Thank you for being my first. We'll have to rest up and try that again. I think I'll get better with practice." She smirked. He got some tissues to clean her up with and nodded in agreement with her.

Their affair continued until she graduated and moved away to college but she will always remember Mr. Reed as her first... everything.


The End

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 09:31 PM
Alone With an Imagination



I walked in late that night and dropped my purse and keys on the table. It had been a long day in the office and I just wanted to relax in a hot bath before crawling into bed.

I stepped into my room and kicked my shoes towards the wall. I walked into the bathroom, undressing the whole way. I turned on the water and finished undressing. While the tub filled up, I examined my body in the mirror.

I was very slender, but still curvy. Nice full C breasts, tight, waxed pussy, perfect round ass, and not a blemish or a freckle on my whole slightly tanned body. My exes used to tell me I was every man's, and woman's, dream girl

Maybe it was conceded, but the sight of my own body turned me on quite a bit. I ran my hand down my side and then back up my inner thigh. I shuddered as my thumb grazed my clit.

I noticed the water still filling up, and decided not to take a bath. Instead, I turned the water off and walked back into my room. I saw myself again in the full length mirrors that were my closet doors. I paused to admire my body, and caressed my ass while doing it. By now, I was quite aroused.

I crawled into bed and instantly summoned up the vision of my fantasy man in my mind. He was perfect. About 6 feet tall, slightly tanned, perfect set of abs, and best of all, a perfect cock that was always hard and ready for me. I called him Jeremy. If only he was real. But still, I could imagine.

I slipped my hand under the covers and started pinching my nipples and twirling them in my fingers. In my fantasy, Jeremy kissed me while his hands slid down my back until they cupped my ass, he squeezed and I giggled a little under his kiss. After kissing for a bit, he let go of me and i ran my hands down his chest and lightly grazed my fingers along his long, thick cock. By now, I was lightly rubbing my clit with my middle and index finger, and I was unbearably wet.

Jeremy nudged my left foot with his and I spread my legs a bit. He dropped to his knees, in my fantasy and out, I let out a little moan. I now slipped my index finger into my pussy, moaning as I did it.

I imagined Jeremy's tongue lightly flicking my hard, swollen clit. Each movement made me shudder. I slowly pumped my finger in and out of me and my palm rubbed my clit. The perfect combination. I imagined Jeremy now sticking his tongue deep inside of me, moving it in and out and wiggling it around. After a bit of this, I pushed him down so he was laying on his back and I lowered myself onto his throbbing member.

Just imagining the way it would feel inside of me, I came a little. With that, I inserted two more fingers into my sopping wet cunt. My hips moved up to meet the rhythm of my fingers as they moved in and out of me. I was getting close.

The fantasy was going great as well, I was rocking very slowly on his cock, driving him and myself crazy. Finally, when it was too much for him to bear, he lifted me up and bent me over a desk and slammed himself into me from behind.

I was now furiously fingering and rubbing myself. So close to an orgasm now. I loved the thought of being fucked doggie style, especially by a cock that was so glorious. I was moaning loud, nearly screaming in both my fantasy, and for real.

As I pictured him slamming his hard cock into me from behind, he slowed and pulled nearly all the way out, then hard and fast back in, making me yelp in pain and pleasure, "Pull it out." I moaned, "Pull it out and stick it in my ass."

He did as I asked, and it hurt. I loved it when it hurt. I knew it was tight for him. All for him. He rammed me, hard and fast until he was groaning too.

My hips were off the bed now and I took my fingers out of my pussy and rubbed my clit hard and fast. Seconds later the orgasm hit me. Cum was spraying everywhere, making a large puddle on my bed and in my fantasy, Jeremy pulled out and jacked himself off for a few seconds until he released his sticky load on my ass and the back of my thighs.

I let the orgasm subside and I laid in bed trying to get my breathing skills back. When I finally was back to normal again, I rolled over without bothering to clean anything up. I'd worry about that in the morning.


The End

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 09:32 PM
The Day and Night Trish Can't Forget

This happened over 20 years ago. My wife and I have been married 21 years and this is a story that my wife had told me happened the day after our first date. I couldn't believe that she was telling me this, at the time we had been married 10 years and I did not know anything about this till years later.

Our first date was November 10, 1986 and we had a very good time. After dinner and a movie we went back to my place to just spend a little more time together before I had to have her back to her mom and dads house. She had to be home by midnight, that was the house rules and she was only 18 at the time.

We had hot animal sex three times that night before she had to get home. When we had finished she had a load of cum up her pussy, ass and mouth. I knew that this would be a fun person to date, who would have known that 9 months later we would be married. But all that is another story, I was going to tell you about the night after our first date.

Let me tell you a little about my wife first. Trish is her name; she was 5'2", 120 lbs, and shoulder length brown hair, brown eyes, with a shaved pussy, 34 D tits and a very dark tan.

The day after our first she said that she and a girlfriend went out to have some fun, so they decided to go to the lake and lay in the sun, play and guy watch. She didn't know that she would run into one of old boyfriends (or as she put it a guy that she enjoyed fucking).

Trish said that she and Sandy got to the lake around 2 in the afternoon and were just driving around with all the other cars. You know how that goes, everybody talking and waving at each other. She said that is when they decided to have a little fun. They were each wearing a bikini and they decided to take their tops off and hang them on the outside mirrors. She said this was something that all the girls did if they wanted a lot of guys to come and talk to them, not to mention in those days about everyone had a joint that they would offer to share with you. So they would just sit there and smoke a joint with some guy and talk while he would look at their tits.

Trish told me that she and Sandy had shared 2 joints with a couple of different guys and that they didn't mind if the guys played with their tits and rolled their nipples. After 2 joints they were starting to get horny with all the rubbing and they decided they needed to cum. Trish said that Sandy didn't have a problem finger fucking herself in front of anyone. She said Sandy asked her if she would drive her car around while she brought herself off. Trish said she didn't have a problem with that, she really enjoyed watching her friend finger herself, but she had never let anyone watch her finger fuck herself.

As Trish drove around the lake Sandy had one foot on the dash and the other foot on the door. Sandy then reached down and untied her bottoms to get to her pussy. Once her bottoms were off her pussy lips were opened up and waiting for some attention. Sandy then reached down and started rubbing her clit. Trish said it wasn't long before Sandy started moaning, when she looked over Sandy was rubbing the hell out of her clit and she could see her juices running out of her lips. Just as Sandy was starting to cum she licked her fingers and slid 3 all the way inside herself. Trish said that she started humping up against her hand and screaming that she was cumming.

After Sandy finished enjoying herself she tied her bottoms back on and they went back to just park at the lake. Once they had parked again Sandy asked Trish if she minded that she had to take care of herself. Trish told her no, that she really liked watching and had even wished that she was as open as her and would do something like that in front of someone else. Sandy asked her if she had gotten turned on watching her and if she had cum. Trish told her that she had gotten very turned on and that her bikini was dripping wet but that she hadn't cum yet.

Sandy then reached over and rubbed the wet spot on Trish's bottoms. I know that you don't like to let people watch you fuck yourself but would you mind if I fingered that pussy for you. Trish said that she didn't know what to say but that finger rubbing her clit right then did feel good. Trish said that she just opened her legs and let Sandy do what she wanted to do.

Sandy pulled her bikini bottoms over to the side and started rubbing Trish's cum all over her clit. Trish said that she didn't know what came over her; this was the first time that another woman had touched her and it felt good. It was almost like her own fingers on her pussy. Sandy knew just how to rub that wet pussy. Trish said that Sandy told her to lay back the seat and just enjoy the feeling. She said that she just did what Sandy told her.

Once Trish was laying back Sandy started sliding her fingers inside her. The next thing she knew Sandy was sucking her nipples and finger fucking her right there for anyone to see parked at the lake. As Sandy was fingering her she asked if her pussy was always that easy to get into, Trish just laughed and said that she had been fucked well the night before and that when she got home she fucked herself 2 more times with her dildo so it hadn't been that long since it was opened up.

What happened next Trish couldn't believe came out of her mouth. She looked at Sandy and asked her if she would suck her clit while she was fingering her. She said that Sandy just smiled at her and dove down to her pussy and started sucking. As soon as Sandy started sucking Trish's clit she started to hump against Sandy's mouth. Sandy knew that it wouldn't take long for Trish to start flowing her juice all over her hand and she thought that she needed something too.

Sandy stopped sucking her clit and fingering her pussy, Trish asked her why she stopped. I was so close to cumming, please don't stop, please make me cum in your mouth and over your hand. Sandy told her that she would be more than happy to let her cum but that she wanted something in return. Trish asked her what she wanted and Sandy told her that she wanted the same in return. That was something that Trish had never done or thought about doing, but she told her "Anything, I will suck you, I will fuck you, I will rub pussies with you. I don't care, just finish me off."

Sandy told her she would finish her off but that she wanted Trish to suck her pussy a little first so that if she changed her mind she would at least know that Trish would have tasted pussy for the first time. Trish just leaned over and undid Sandy's bottoms and dropped her head down and started licking her pussy. Sandy told her that she could stop and that she would finish her off, but Trish told her just too lay back and hurry and cum. Trish said that she reached down and took one hand and opened up her pussy while she ran her tongue inside her and took the other hand and started finger fucking her ass. Sandy could not take it and started humping Trish's face and flooding her mouth with her sweet juice.

After Sandy finished cumming, Trish laid back and said now finish me off. Sandy first licked all her cum off of Trish's mouth and then worked her way down and started sucking her pussy again. It didn't take long for Trish to start cumming in Sandy's mouth, and then she was yelling for her to shove 4 fingers up her cunt while she sucked her clit. Sandy did just as Trish asked and fucked and sucked her to the strongest climax that she had ever felt in her life.

Trish said that she couldn't believe that a woman could make her cum like that but she knew just where to lick and rub, she also couldn't believe that she had sucked pussy but that she enjoyed it and that she knew that this would be something that she would do again.

After they both came down from their cum highs, they noticed that there were six guys standing around the car watching them. Four of the guy Trish knew and she had fucked one of the and sucked the other 3 off. She said that she knew them from the party house, that is where the guy she fucked lived and the other 3 guys were his room mates. The guys wanted to know if they wanted to go back to the house and party with them.

Sandy asked Trish if it was safe to be with these six guys. Trish told her that she knew 4 of them and that the other 2 looked ok, but one thing was for sure there would be plenty to drink and smoke at the house. What is the worst that can happen; we get fucked up and fucked well. There is no down side to this. So with that Trish and Sandy went to the party house to party the night away and the best thing was that Sandy did not have to be home a any given time and Trish was spending the night with her.


The End

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 09:33 PM
Tinxarella



'Hey-elp. Oh hey-elp'

The distress call came from one of the houses below. Captain Cock slowed and hovered in mid-air, his cape catching in the gentle summer breeze.

'Oh puh-lease.'

There it was again. Barely a whisper, but the Captains super senses picked up the distress in the voice. He floated slowly down to the rooftops, concentrating his acute senses. He caught a flicker of movement some few blocks away as a curtain was pulled shut. Showtime, he thought, and flew to the bungalow window.

He didn't have the X-ray vision that some of his compadres at Superhero Towers had -- but he didn't need it in this case. There was a sliver opening of the curtains and he caught a glimpse inside. A woman was bound, naked, lying on the floor. Her blonde tousled hair pooling around her head like a halo. Then movement at the door and another woman strode into view.

The newcomer was a tall, athletic woman with long brown hair and moved around the room like a panther. Leather stiletto boots, short black skirt and a basque that showed off an ample cleavage. Captain Cock grunted to himself as the newcomer bent over to pick up a weapon from the floor. Her skirt rode up and revealed a tight peachy arse.

It was the Supervillain 'Tinxarella'. He recognised her smouldering features from a wanted poster back at the Towers. Beautiful. Deadly. One of her many superpowers was the ability to read minds. He was in trouble if she wanted to read his mind - it was rampant with filthy thoughts as he stared at her.

She stood and brushed her hair from her face, full red lips parting slightly to reveal a flash of white smile. Had she seen him?

She leant down to the bound victim, whispered something, then prowled out of the room.

The Captain moved cautiously around the outside of the bungalow and hesitated at the kitchen door. Could he apprehend this villain on his own? Should he call in for support? There was movement within the room. She was in the kitchen, a scratching sound -- as if she were writing. He decided to act and tread quietly into the room.

The kitchen was large with a solid oak table at the far end. Tinxarella was stood at the table, bent over at the waist, writing a note. He moved silently closer.

He was close enough to touch her. Her scent was intoxicating, and she moved her hips slightly, swaying side to side. Her tight skirt rose up her thighs and he glimpsed the soft curve of her butt cheeks beneath the hem. Her rhythmic movements were hypnotic -- alluring -- almost as if she were presenting herself like some craven beast.

She was moving exactly how he would have liked her too. Her hips wriggling, her body writhing like a snake, her luscious brown hair trailing down her neck like a slow flow of treacle.

He couldn't resist her. He had to have her, he had to relieve himself of this tormentous feeling growing hot within him. He reached out and grabbed her hips, grinding himself against her.

'Yessssss . . .' Tinxarella said, and she yelled in delight as she pushed her ass into the Superhero, arching her back and reaching her arms around to claw at his hair.

Captain Cock was lost to lust. The red mist descended and he couldn't control himself. He slid his hands up Tinxarella's hips pulled her into an embrace. He wrapped her up in his muscular arms, reaching up over the drawstrings of her leather basque and pulled down hard.

The basque ripped off and her breasts bounced free. He bit at the top of her bare shoulder and cupped her weighty breasts in both hands, his palms squeezing her tits hard as his fingers grazed roughly over her nipples.

Tinxarella smiled as she read the Captains thoughts. This dirty little fucker is going to rut me like an animal, she thought, so let's see how he got his name . . .

She turned around and forced him back, pushing his shoulders so he stood up straight. She knelt down in front of him, dragging her nails down his chest and to the enormous bulge in his spandex pants. He bucked involuntarily as she traced a finger along the length of his member. It was huge, and she playfully bit the middle of the meat.

Tinxarella pulled Captain Cock's pants down over his hips, catching the straining member in the process. She tugged harder and the erection sprang free, bobbing around before her eyes.

'Hmm,' she purred, 'Captain Cock indeed!'

Tinxarella grasped the base of the cock and slipped her lips over the head. She slowly slid her mouth down the length of the smooth shaft, reaching half way before slowly, teasingly, rising to the swollen tip. She began to move up and down on him, slowly, running her tongue along the shaft and sucking on him in alternate strokes. Her free hand caressed his balls, nails gently scraping at his sack as she measured the size of him.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 09:34 PM
Captain Cock grabbed the back of her head and held her in place as he thrust his hips forward. She grabbed his ass cheeks as he continued to fuck her mouth, feeling the meaty rod graze past her lips and teeth. His movements quickened, his fists curling tight in her hair. She looked up at him, not needing her mind reading ability to know what was about to happen.

He started moaning and lurched forward almost knocking her back. She gripped him firmly to steady herself, while she felt the first gush of semen spurt into her mouth. The Captain continued to thrust, and her eyes grew wide at the volume of cum spurting down her throat and into her mouth. It dribbled between her lips and ran down her chin. She moved with the jerks as she sucked the white hot liquid down, then pushed him away and grasped his cock, wanking the remaining jism over her face and exposed tits.

'Oh. My. God.' Captain Cock uttered, steadying himself against the kitchen wall.

'Well, you dumb ox,' Tinxarella said. 'You gonna stand there panting or are you going to return the favour?'

Captain Cock grinned at her evilly. He swept one powerful arm over the table, clearing the surface, and lifted Tinxarella up, her booted legs splayed open in a perfect V.

'OH GOD!' Tinxarella cried out as Captain Cock ripped her skirt off and tore her flimsy panties away. He leaned closer and licked his tongue along the length of her pussy. She sighed at the red hot touch of his tongue, and as he continued, she quivered and moaned, her breasts jiggling as she grabbed onto his perfect blonde locks, pulling him further into her.

Ever the heroic champion, Captain Cock slurped and sucked, nibbled and nuzzled, bringing Tinxarella to orgasm after crashing orgasm. She rode his face like an experienced cowgirl, hips bouncing up and down as she screamed her ecstacy.

Finally the Captain pulled away, and Tinxarella flopped back, her hands falling to either side of her head, her brown curls tousled and spread over the table.

'That will do for starters,' Tinxarella sighed, 'Now - - I want you to . . .'

'Shut up, you slut.' The Captain countered, his deep bass voice sending a pleasurable shiver up her spine. She could almost feel the vibrations of his voice between her spread thighs.

'What did you just say?' Tinxarella half rose, then looked down her sweat laced body and gasped.

Captain Cock stood naked before her. His body was perfectly proportioned, pecs flexing and stomach a chiselled sixpack ... but the appendage that swung between his legs seemed to have grown three times the size.

'What the fuck are you going to do with that?' Tinxarella had barely asked the question when the Captain leapt on her and thrust his gargantuan cock deep inside her wet pussy.

She screamed -- half in pain and half in pleasure, as the massive cock stretched her wide then plunged forward, filling her completely.

'I thought you could read minds' the Captain snarled as he placed one hand on the table and gripped her hair with the other. 'Didn't you know my secret power?'

Tinxarella opened her mouth to reply but could only bite down on her lip and moan as the Superhero on top of her thrust again. And again.

Beginning a steady tempo, Captain Cock pumped in and out of Tinxarella with lusty fervor, tossing her legs over his muscular shoulders and bending her in half as entered her, grinding his hips against hers and rubbing his pubis against her clit.

Tinxarella grasped the table, moaning wildly and clamping her legs tight around his neck. She arched her back, the waves of an intense orgasm beginning to build.

'OOOOOOHHHHH GOOOOD I"M CUMMING AGAIN!!!!!!!!!!!!' she screamed, her nails scratched at his immaculate shoulders and chest. Captain Cock's back muscles rippled as he slowed his strokes, going deeper and rubbing against her with a circular motion as he rode out her shuddering orgasm.

Tinxarella felt the Captain tense and she hissed in anticipation. She stared into his eyes and clawed at his shoulders, willing him to cum. Finally after driving in hard for what seemed an eternity, beads of sweat dropping from his face, Captain Cock let out a deep animal growl, "Arrrrrrhhhhhhhhhhhgggg."

He withdrew his massive cock as it jerked violently up in the air, sperm shooting out like a geyser towards Tinxarella's head. Ribbon after ribbon of thick, white cum landed in her hair and on her face and breasts, running down her body in small lines.

Tinxarella lay on the table, panting, her face flushed and a-glow. She slowly rubbed the sticky liquid into her skin, slipping a wet finger into her mouth to taste the salty cum.

'They say I'm hung like a horse.' Captain Cock said proudly, weighing his semi flaccid member in one hand.

'I would say that horses are hung like you!' Tinxarella grinned and winked one cum-laden eyelash.


The End

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 09:35 PM
Auntie

Being in an international marriage has its benefits and draw backs. The pros and cons of these arrangements are sometimes hard to decipher. One must carefully think of cultural differences as well as personality traits. An additional layer of complexity develops as both members of the marriage adjust to the other. Thus, the situation is usually relatively fluid, requiring constant adjustment and recalibration in real time.

These sequence of events occurred in 1986 in conjunction with a trip my wife and I were making to Japan. A bit of bit of background here is appropriate. I am an American married to Japanese woman. We had been married for 12 years. The first few years of marriage were spent in Japan. The onus of adjustment was largely in my lap. I learned enough of the language to be functional, enjoyed the food and indulged myself in the culture sufficiently to feel comfortable. We moved to the States largely because of a lack of opportunity for career advancement. I could only find work as a manual laborer and my wife in food service. The situation was stagnant, possibilities for improvement of income were limited. Being the progressive types we are, the move back to the States to allow for my education seemed like the right thing to do.

I was not surprised but amazed how quickly my wife adjusted to her new situation. More then one issue existed here. Even though my wife had taken 10 years of English classes in Japan, putting it into practice was a bit more cumbersome then she anticipated. Additionally, in Japan we lived in somewhat small village on the outskirts of Kyoto. We were now living on the north side of Chicago. The culture shock value was exponential. And like me, after a few years, she was comfortable. Life was good.

One of the highlights of an international marriage is the necessity to go back to the homeland on a regular and scheduled basis. For us, this ended up to be about every two years. We always stay with my wife's folks in the village; very picturesque, very serene. Depending on responsibilities and money, the length of these trips are variable. This was a whole summer trip whose purpose was to relax and just hang around the village. What happened is much more.

As per usual, there was a party to be held on our arrival. The turnout was great. Most of the family, a few neighbors and friends were all enjoying too much sushi and saki. This was my fourth visit to Japan. Parties such as this were common during our visits. A chance to catch up on news and events. I glanced around the room to acknowledge our guests. Smiles were intermixed with bows of the head and a quick wink of the eye. My wife was doing her usual, relating to all in a customary and yet newly acquired flamboyant manner. Living in America had taken its toll. I mostly sat, drank and ate. Sitting next to me was one of my wife's aunts by marriage. She was the wife of my mother-in-laws brother, a very nice guy who owns a successful trucking business. They lived right down the street and were a usual fixture at these events. I had sat at this table and got drunk with her many times in the past. I always enjoyed her company, great conversationalist and she really likes to dance. She is an attractive woman, just four years my senior, always dressed like she is still 20 years old, a bit too much make-up and always the best perfumes. In Japanese of course, I always call her "Auntie" and she calls me "Nephew" with a smile.

The party had started in the late afternoon. It was now mid-evening and the place was jumping. Even though everyone in the room knew this party would last late into the night, all were loaded to the max and yet ready for more, a classic village party. Auntie bent over to say something to me. She caught me looking down her low cut blouse at her braless tits. She asked me if I liked what I saw, as she bent over a little further. I was a bit embarrassed, did not answer and turned away blushing. She giggled as she poured me another drink. Knowing this party was just getting started and I would be expected to be present at the end to say goodnight to all, I decided to take a break from drinking and lay down for a bit. I slipped out of the party room and went to a bed room far down the hall. I had only been laying there a short time when I heard someone coming into the room. I looked up, in the dim light I thought it was my wife and said nothing. Almost immediately, my pants were pulled off and I was getting a blow job. After too much to drink and still jet-lagged I decided to just lay back and enjoy it. It didn't take long before I became cognizant that all was not according to Hoyle; the pace of her sucking was very rapid (my wife was always slow), she stuck her finger deep into my ass (my wife had never done this before), then the smell of good perfume hit me........Oh my God, Auntie is sucking my dick.

I felt like I was stuck between a rock and a hard place. I was enjoying the service immensely but felt very odd that it was being delivered by a relative. I wanted her to understand that I knew what was going on, so I called her "Auntie"? No vocal response was made but the intensity of her sucking picked up considerably. I laid back still puzzled on how to handle this situation. Breaking the lip lock to catch her breath, she was giving me an almost violent hand-job. The choice of what to do was made for me as I ejaculated. She quickly moved in to ensure every drop ended up in her mouth. She sucked me dry, swallowing it all, leaving not a trace of evidence. Without saying a word, she quickly got up and left the room. She waived to me as she closed the door. I felt guilty as I laid there trying to figure out what to do next. I had just been seduced. Was I culpable? I could of stopped her, I think. Considering the situation, I needed a plan to effectively manage this situation. I decided to return to the party after a short nap. I laid there for 20 minutes wide awake worrying, than got up.

I returned to the party with a feeling of trepidation. I quickly moved in and sat with the guys who were drinking and joking. After a few minutes, I was back in the swing of it. I frequently glanced at Auntie through out the rest of the evening. Each time she would lick her lips at me and smile. The night ended late with good- byes at the door. No hint of what occurred in the bedroom leaked out. The night had gone well.

I woke the next morning to a raging case of jet lag over laid with a hangover. I slept for 2 days. Once back in synch, I decided to dedicate the rest of this trip to its intended purpose, rest and relaxation, hanging around the village, sleeping in late very day. Life around me proceeded in a usual and customary manner. Part of this normal routine, Auntie dropped by 2 or 3 times a week to talk with my mother-in-law or my wife about village news. I conducted myself in an appropriate manner. Only once during this period did she hint of something special with a quick lick of the lips and smile as she walked out the door. Denial worked well here as I threw any promiscuous thoughts of Auntie out of my head.

I spent the majority of this trip walking through the local mountains, reading and writing, during the day. The evenings were spent in my in-laws house eating and drinking. The late summer holiday of Obon was rapidly approaching. For this holiday, the villagers gather in the village central plaza to participate in traditional dances and fireworks. The wife and I were trying on our kimonos in preparation for the event when Auntie dropped by. She complimented us on our stylish choices. As Auntie was making her way out the door, and the wife was distracted by something, she subtly whispered to me that underwear is optional under ones kimono on this occassion. On her return, the wife quarried what was wrong when she saw me blushing. I side stepped this but took the underwear comment into consideration.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 09:37 PM
The plaza was packed when we arrived for the evening Obon festivities. Small stages with minstrels and dancers entertained the crowd, the smell of charcoal and teriyaki sauce permeated the air. Like all village festivals, where everybody knows everybody, I quickly split from the wife and mingled with the crowd. After an hour in the saki tent, I ended up in a gaming tent where I quickly lost 5,000 yen. I was looking for a reason to leave when I saw Auntie walk buy with a group of women. We made eye contact which lingered. I got up and followed her from a distance.

Not sure what compelled me to do such, I felt like a stalker. It must be the saki talking. She turned and we reestablished eye contact, I licked my lips and winked, she smiled back. She was now glancing back frequently monitoring my presence. As she came to the end of the plaza, with eye contact established, I cut into the backyard of an adjoining residence. I knew this house and had seen the occupants in the saki tent on my way here. The house was dark. I sat in the back garden admiring the trimmed ornamental trees and fish in the pond. I sat, waited, chewed my nails and worried about what would occur if Auntie did show up. Was not quite sure what I was doing here. The butterflies in my stomach felt like they were ready to fly out. Overlaying these jitters was a feeling of guilt. I was in the process of leaving, somewhat ashamed of myself, when the garden gate opened and Auntie entered.

My heart rate doubled as I stood to greet her. She looked at me in a manner which made the moment feel even more awkward. It was a sweet, demure smile. She looked like a model in an advertisement from some slick magazine, just gorgeous in the moon light. Not sure how to respond, I stood there dumbfounded. She leaned forward an gave me a tender kiss, she sighed, the ice was broke, the fire was lit. We passionately embraced as I kissed up and down her neck. I reached through the front fold of her kimono grabbing her butt, tight and fine, no panties. She responded by parting my kimono to grab my dick, no underwear. Lost in a moment of lust, the thoughts of guilt left my head.

Wanting to repay the favor from the party, I quickly sat her down on the garden bench gently pushing the layers of her kimono to the sides while pulling her legs apart. The moon provided just enough light to allow appreciation of a great set of legs which led to a glistening wet pussy. I resisted the urge to dive right in. Instead, I kissed and licked the inside of her thighs teasing her clitoris with an occasional flick of the tongue. She grabbed my head and thrust her pelvis into my face. I gave in and started fingering her pussy and licking on her clitoris in a coordinated rhythmic manner. I continued till the juices were flowing and the twat was having spasms. All lubricated and ready to go, I stuck my finger up her ass, thumb in her pussy and sucked her clitoris, moving all in a synchronized, fast paced manner. This is one of my wife's personal favorites. Only seemed right to share it, keep it in the family and so on. The juices were really flowing at this point, time for a change. I pulled my kimono to a side, lifted her legs high in the air and screwed her brains out.

The action was intense as she bucked with my every stroke. The motion seemed to perpetuate itself; spellbinding to say the least. Consistent with the most common form of birth control practiced in Japan, I withdrew to ejaculate, leaving a fine specimen on her belly. While rearranging herself to reenter the festival in a presentable manner, she commented on the quality of my oral sex performance. She noted that she had never experienced such a high intensity orgasm with oral sex before. She described how Uncle gets blow jobs all the time but he never reciprocates. After all, this is a male dominated society. She thanked me again for the experience and slipped out of the garden. I waited for 10 minutes and exited myself. Went back to the game tent and lost another 5,000 yen.

Another few weeks had passed and it was time to go back to the States. The wife and I had sex several times during this period. During these episodes, I was totally involved my wife. No thoughts of Auntie entered my mind. This eased the occasional binges of guilt I felt thinking of the festival scene. Auntie came to the house for her regular visits, brief glances were exchanged and nothing else. The customary farewell party was scheduled for today. Auntie and Uncle would be attending. I had no expectations of another encounter. Indeed, nothing more than a traditional sayonara seemed most appropriate.

The farewell party was a barbeque at my brother-in-laws house, who lives down the street. A small group had gathered reminiscing on times past and plans for the future. I was sitting with the men drinking Kirin beer and Suntory whiskey as the conversation turned to aphrodisiacs and herbal concoctions which enhance male sexual performance. Uncle comments on his need for such products to keep up with Auntie. All snickered. I laughed, but silently, to myself.

The women were sitting in a circle on the other side of the garden. It was obvious that they too had over indulged as a burst of loud laughter came roaring from the group. Auntie and my wife were leading the charge with humor based on male inadequacies. I sat up and watched as Auntie poured my wife a drink and visa-versa. Both looked great decked out in flimsy, colorful summer dresses. Over-dressed for the event, but they did look good.

Interactions between my wife and Auntie always demonstrated a closeness. A synergism occurs when these two get together. They compliment each other well and have a strong rapport. The basis of this relationship started when Uncle first married Auntie. The wedding occurred with little notification, Uncle was marrying a girl from the city that no one knew. When she first moved to the village, her social acceptance was very slow coming. She was different than the rest of the women in the village who worked either on the surrounding farms or in the shops in the center of the village. Auntie did not work. Uncles business was very successful and he liked the idea of having a full-time house wife. During the day when the other women wore their work clothes, Auntie meandered around the village in stylish clothes, coiffured hair and polished nails.

In addition, there were few other women in the village of Aunties age. Auntie was 24 when she married Uncle. My wife was 18. My wife lived in the village but was a full time student in a small college in Kyoto. She too did not work and spent most of her time helping around the house and studying. Based on availability and proximity of age, my wife was very accepting of Aunties situation and style. This allowed development of a close friendship. We were married in the village three years later. I was introduced to Auntie several months before the wedding. She served as one of my wife's sponsors (bridesmaid) in the wedding.

I continued to watch Auntie and my wife interacting from across the garden. Again, the strong rapport between these two was obvious. But to what degree, I was unsure. I would find out tomorrow, on the plane flight home, that this relationship was much deeper seated than anything I could of imagined. My wife would reveal to me that about a year before we were married she had a fling with Auntie. When asked to define fling, this is a brief summary of her response. Uncle's business required that he frequently spend days on the road. During these trips Auntie would many times come to my in-laws house to eat meals, watch TV and sometimes spend the night. She was always well received.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 09:39 PM
An occasion presented itself where, my future mother and father-in-law went on vacation in Korea, Uncle was on the road, Auntie and my soon to be wife planned on spending the evening together eating carry out food and watching movies on TV. The movie they were watching was a real tear jerker. My wife sobbed as the heroine of the movie died for some noble and emotional reason. Auntie in an attempt to consol my wife gave her a big hung and a light kiss on the cheek. My wife responded by returning the kiss. Supposedly, Auntie responded with a serious kiss and started nibbling her ear. One thing led to another, in the end they were fucking each other with anything that even closely resembled a penis. My wife was quick to point out, this was a one time event, of which she has no regrets and actually remembers with a fondness. There was more to this story.

Even though it was only late afternoon, the farewell party was winding down. The in-laws had gone back home to nap. Uncle had passed out in a loft above the garage. My brother-in-law and his wife had gone out with the neighbors to the city. As they left, they asked that I turn the lights off when we leave. Auntie and wife were still here but I was not sure where, no time to search, I needed to pee now. I ran into the house headed straight for the bathroom. As I left the bathroom with a huge sense of relief, I am summoned into an adjoining room by my wife. I entered to find Auntie and my wife sitting on a couch. Auntie invites me to sit next to her, my wife sits next to me on the other side. I was surrounded as my wife explains to me that she knew of the encounters Auntie and I had over the last few months.

I blushed in embarrassment and a sense of shame. I sat saying nothing, waiting for a verdict. To my amazement, the girls started giggling. I had no idea what was going on but decided to giggle with them to take the edge off the situation. My wife than reached between my legs and began fondling my dick. Again I was taken aback , not sure what was going on, but than I quickly realized I was being set up. For what and why I was not sure. But now was not the time for question or confrontation. A big smile went across my face. The girls giggled as I now laughed out loud.

While Auntie was kissing me and unzipping my pants, the wife stood in front of us getting naked. Auntie and I turned to watch as she removed her panties. Auntie stopped breathing for a second, then gasped as she viewed my wife's shaven pussy. This was a style my wife had recently adopted after watching porno movies with me back in the States. Auntie had never seen such before and was mesmerized. Not knowing the background of the style she asked my wife why she shaved? My wife replied it accentuated her sexual pleasure and I liked it. Auntie needed no further explanation, she wanted to be shaved too. So here I sit, thought I was going to be the center of attention, hard as a rock and ready to roll, and here go the girls giggling as they make their way down the hall to the bathroom. I followed, but not giggling.

Japanese bathrooms are different than American. There is no toilet or vanity. These are in a separate adjoining room. The entire room is covered with tile and has a floor drain. Shower fixtures come right out of the walls and spray on the floor. The bathtubs are large and intended for soaking. The wife starts filling the tub and starts the shower as I enter the room. The room is steaming up fast. We rotate through the shower while getting soaped up. All slippery and slimy we indulge in a three way embrace, the girls rubbing there tits on my chest, Auntie stroking my dick and me rubbing my wife's smooth pussy. Life is good again.

The wife drops to her knees to suck my dick, Auntie moves into the tub to watch and soften up that bearded crotch. I am becoming very aroused watching Auntie watching us. I must pull away before I climax. I go for the tub as Auntie jumps out. From the outside room my wife enters with a scissors, razor and shaving cream. Auntie snips down that bush to a very low level. Auntie, who is essentially hairless except for her head and crotch, is inexperienced with razor use. Feeling a lack of confidence, she asks if someone would finish the job for her. I was somewhat shocked as my wife quickly volunteered, but she has done this many times to herself. So I guess experience wins.

While sitting on the edge of the tub, Auntie spread her legs wide as my wife applied shaving cream and began taking short delicate strokes with the razor. As my wife cuts, one couldn't miss the way my wife stroked Aunties pussy evaluating it for degree of smoothness. It quickly became obvious to me, the degree of detail she was applying was a bit excessive, ensuring no stubble existed. I watched as she rubbed her pussy with a finger carefully placed in the slit making contact with all the right places. Auntie was responding with subtle sighs while arching her back. After applying the final rinse, the wife stood back to admire her handy work. The girls giggled remarking on their adolescent features. Auntie rubbed herself commenting on the liberating feeling of being hairless. My wife, worried about razor burn, or so she said, approached Auntie with a bottle of baby oil. As she applied a generous layer to Aunties smooth mound, it was now very obvious, treatment of razor burn was not an issue here.

At the time, I had been married to this girl for over 12 years, and never once has she given me a clue she had bisexual interests. Again, tomorrow I would be told the story of her fling with Auntie for the first time. What was occurring today was a total shock. Let me backup here, total shock may be a bit of an exaggeration. We are not prudes. We watch porno at home on Saturday nights. My wife has an excellent lingerie collection. But we are not part of the hyper sexual crowd. We do not flaunt our sexuality. We are very discreet and selective.

We do not consider ourselves swingers. We have never been to a sex club or participated in grandiose orgies. Nor do we have a desire to do such. Our only extended sexual experiences have always been with a married couple that we knew well and felt comfortable with. This has only occurred a few times. We found these encounters to be very satisfying. Everything is above board. This is not adultery. There are no secrets. We have found these occasional encounters add to the confidence associated with our relationship and provide a good basis for personal and mutual development. At no time have I ever seen my wife express passion for another woman during these escapades.

So what the hell is happening here? I have broken a confidence with my wife, cheated on her and hidden the truth, yet she seems to be encouraging me to move forward. And here I sit in the tube, watching her getting ready to go down on Auntie. Things are moving way too fast here. I am feeling somewhat insecure and awkward. Not sure what I should do here. This decision may have major implications concerning the future of our relationship. As I rise to leave the tub, Auntie quickly pulls me to her. She sucks my dick as I watch my wife lick her pussy. My erection is intense. I guess the decision has been made for me. For now, I decide to go with the flow.

Positions rotate many times. I fuck each with equal intensity and duration. I watch Auntie give my wife the finger in ass, thumb in pussy and suck hard on clitoris trick. Wife asks Auntie where she learned this. Auntie proud of her now smooth pussy, shoves it in my face every chance she gets. I give her the works. Auntie lodges a complaint as she sucks my dick, it too should be shaved. Folks, this is the mid 80's. I realize that such is in vogue now but it was largely reserved for the homosexual crowd at this time. I resisted at first but was overwhelmed by the persistent demands being made by both my wife and Auntie.

They shaved me bald. This made my dick look larger than life. I was kind of getting into it by the end of the evening. While fucking my wife, the urge to ejaculate came. I withdrew only to find Auntie waiting to suck me dry. I had to pull her off my dick as the intensity of the orgasm became more than I could bare. After a final shower, we got dressed, had a drink for the road and we left for home. Auntie went to the loft to sleep with Uncle. We both passed out, exhausted when we hit the sack.

We had to wake early the next day to make our flight. The trip home was odd, to say the least. I usually sleep but no such luxury this flight. I am wound tight as a drum ready to address a variety of issues with my wife. Being a conscientious and caring individual, she started the conversation. It began with the description of the fling, with Auntie many years ago. I appreciated the situation but wondered why she never told me of it. There was a vow from both to never tell anyone. I understood and respected this commitment. She then summarized the many conversations she had with Auntie since our marriage.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 09:41 PM
Several reoccurring themes seemed to be present. Both treasured the fling. Even though separated by distance and time, the event had become somewhat of an obsession between the two. I referred to it as a long distance love affair, my wife cringed. She than carefully explained that it never influenced our relationship, which she considered completely different. I could think of no argument to counter this. In addition, both looked forward to a repeat encounter with a high degree of anticipation and expectation. But there were issues.

My wife did not want to do it behind my back. She felt a need to come clean with me and reveal this secret. This was a good decision, demonstrating maturity and confirming the strength of our relationship. Thus, it was decided by my wife and Auntie, that I should be included in the event. My inclusion was welcomed by Auntie who admitted a fascination for me. My wife accepted this without jealousy. Indeed, she boasted my sexual prowess to Auntie and admitted to me how she looked forward to sharing me with this special person.

There was a situation on a previous trip where the three of us were alone. An opportunity to execute the above plan presented itself. Even though I do not remember the scene, my wife does in detail. She described to me a high anxiety situation in which neither her or Auntie had the courage to get the ball rolling. The time, place and stars were not right. After we had returned home, my wife received a letter from Auntie with regrets concerning the last trip and a plan for the next trip. The two conceived some loosely bound scheme which starts with Auntie having sex with me in some accidental and yet very casual manner. Both felt this would ease the introduction to the real issue.

So at the arrival party, my wife watched as I staggered down the hall for a nap. She knew I was a bit loaded/ burned out and in no real condition to recognize or resist what was about to happen. After a quick consultation with Auntie, it was decided a down and dirty blow job delivered right then would suite the bill. It was executed with perfection.

From the stand point of Auntie and wife, the Obon festival scene was an unexpected development. As I waited in the garden, Auntie and wife were again in consultation. Numerous issues were discussed. First and foremost my wife was, and appropriately so, somewhat disappointed in my decision of infidelity. Auntie was quick to point out how they had baited the trap. She also suggested that my wife should join in right now. That would largely end the infidelity issue. My wife agreed with the logic, but had reservations. The location and the timing were off. She did not want to be pulled into a situation that she did not initiate. She wanted to be the one to invite me into this inner circle. So now the question was, should anyone respond to the situation. Obviously, my wife responding by herself would be all wrong, but should Auntie?

The issue of infidelity seemed to have gotten lost in the process as my wife persuaded Auntie to go to the garden. Sitting here in the plane listening, I was unclear why my wife had made this decision. It would have made more sense to me if neither responded. I prodded my wife for further explanation. Obviously embarrassed and no longer looking me in the eye, she explained she saw it as a potential leverage point if I became angered when her involvement with Auntie was revealed. The female mind is truly a mystical thing. At a point when I should be asking forgiveness for screwing Auntie, I am instead forgiving my wife for sending her to me. Isn't life grand. My wife was unaware of the no underwear suggestion Auntie had made to me, I decided this would be mine and Aunties secret.

Since no opportunities had spontaneously arisen, it was decided a plan was needed. Time was running short, it was decided the farewell party which was only two days away, would be the last ditch effort. Prior to the party , my wife and Auntie had made plans to go swimming late into the party. Anticipating the only people at this party which would go swimming was myself, the wife and Auntie, an opportunity would present itself. Down the street from the pool is a Love Hotel. They had no intention of stroking in the pool but instead stroking in a room they had reserved.

This plan was dumped and replaced when the spontaneous opportunity arose at my brother-in-laws house. Both felt this was a much better setting than the Love Hotel, which has a tacky image and reputation for being not completely private (peep holes, hidden cameras, etc). As I was in the bathroom peeing, the girls were positioning themselves in the adjoining room. My wife standing in the door to invite me in met the criteria she was looking for; she has initiated the situation. She felt comfortable with this. None of the rest of the evening's events were planned.

As I sat in the plane listening to my wife I was regaining much of my composure concerning Auntie and related events. One question still needed to be addressed. So are you bisexual now? She thought before answering this one. She admitted to a strong physical and emotional attraction for Auntie. But she also noted that she has never felt this way about any other woman. On the other side of the coin, she admits to having strong physical attraction to other men. But she quickly pointed out that most of these infatuations were addressed through our sexual interactions with other couples.

Those not addressed in this manner were of no importance to her. I concurred that I was of the same mind. We had found common ground. I felt comfortable with the position Auntie now had in our life and the relationships all three of us now share. My wife almost cried when I expressed this to her. We snuggled through the rest of the flight. What seemed to me to have the potential for trouble turned into a bonding experience. Life is good.

Within an hour of our arrival back home, my wife and Auntie were on the phone. They talked for the next hour. Not wanting to intrude, I sat in another room. I could hear little else then the giggles, that were frequent. After the call was done, my wife entered the room with high spirits. She related to me the excitement my acceptance of Auntie had caused in their conversation. She also related to me how Auntie considered the shaving of my crotch to be the highlight of the trip. A vision of my bald, erect dick was stuck in her head. There were other consequences of this trip. At least twice per week my wife would now jump into the shower with me. The surprising part of this, she always came equipped with shaving cream and razor. She would shave both of our crotches.

After a while the itching stopped and I really felt comfortable with it. It was obvious the wife loved it. She fell into a mind set she calls "penis adoration". The most notable part of this was the huge increase in the quality and quantity of oral sex she gives me. Before work, while I am driving, in the middle of the night while I slept, any and all scenarios were now fair game. In conjunction with this, she almost always sucks me to completion and swallows the product. She now claims, liked Auntie, to have cravings for the flavor of semen. Thank you Auntie.

Time and distance had there effects. The frequency of the phone calls and letters between the wife and Auntie slowly declined. Due to family, professional and financial reason, we were unable to return to Japan untill 1991. As plans were being made for the trip, the anticipation of getting together with Auntie again were rising. Several things had changed during this period. Both my wife and Auntie had children. Correspondence had also revealed that Auntie had been working in a village shop as a sales person, a position she enjoyed. We looked forward to the arrival party.

The more things change, the more they become the same. I was sitting, eating and drinking at my in-laws house looking over the relatives. Time to catch up on the news and events in the village. The turnout was great. The wife was being her normal self, greeting each in her characteristic traditional yet flamboyant manner. I could not help but look at Auntie with long lingering glances, which were never returned. Things had changed with Auntie. Her hair was cropped short, she wore no make-up or finger nail polish, she was dressed in a neat and clean, yet dowdy and plain dress consistent with the rest of the village women.

She sat next to Uncle the entire time without speaking. My wife's attempts to talk with her were met with a polite and courteous contempt one can only see in Japan. My mother-in-law briefly mentioned that Auntie and Uncle had marital problems earlier that year. No further information was requested or offered on this topic. Even though my wife was experiencing a sense of loss, it was decided we should leave the situation alone. We departed several weeks later without seeing Auntie again. Not an especially good trip.

We would never see or hear from Auntie again. In the summer of 1995, at the age of 45, Auntie died of a brain aneurism. My wife cried for several days. We mourned for several weeks. Uncle committed suicide within a year of that. Auntie had obviously influenced his life too. We still think of her often.


The End

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 09:42 PM
A Girlfriend’s Strapon Surprise

After dating a few months they had great chemistry in and out of bed. A few weeks ago he told her about his anal play fantasy hoping she would be interested but didn't want to press the subject. It never came up again yet he was hoping something might happen.

Dining out on a Friday evening they shared good conversation, great food and almost two bottles of wine. Soon it was time to go and a good thing that her place was only a few blocks away. The night was warm and with their arms around each other they steadied themselves and walked to her house enjoying the closeness of their bodies pressed together. On the way she whispered into his ear that she had a special surprise for him and he immediately asked what it was.

"Oh you will see" she said smiling while her hand squeezed his ass.

Once inside she threw her arms around his neck and they locked into an electric kiss. She led him to the bedroom and they reclined. While kissing passionately she reached down and caressed his already hard cock. He moaned softly with every stroke. Unzipping his pants, she reached in and pulled his cock out. With her fingers wrapped around the shaft she used her thumb to stroke the head. Gently rubbing the flared edge and tracing around it kept him moaning.

Next her thumb rode back and forth over the tip of the soft head. She liked to play with him this way and tonight she focused on it. The wine had made both of them eager to explore and to be explored. Their clothes flew off and she continued where they left off. He was on his back while her thumb continued to circle, squeeze and stroke the pliable head.

His moaning encouraged her. She increased the stimulation making the head yield to her stroking. In a few minutes she felt his precum oozing and used it as lubrication. He tried thrusting his hips into her hand to get her to stroke his cock but she wouldn't let him and said, "Lay still sweetie and I will take care of you".

It was difficult for him to just lay there and take it as her attentions were driving him crazy and making more precum flow from his cock. Just when he thought he couldn't stand it anymore, she stopped and asked him to raise his knees up. He pulled his knees up without hesitation as his mind was reeling from her actions and all that wine. She proceeded to massage his tight balls and took turns rolling them in her fingers until they hung loose. She didn't want him cuming anytime soon.

With a bottle of lubricant she liberally coated her fingers. Next she massaged the area below his balls and slowly inched her way to his ass. She let a finger lightly caress his ass and he let out a gasp. She loved hearing his sounds of surprise turn into moans of enjoyment as she softly massaged his ass. Changing things up, she began tapping his ass. She liked the barely there sensation, the way it teased him and made him push his butt up hoping for penetration. He wanted more and was amazed at how she was in control and making him beg for what she was going to do next.

The tapping alternated with massage to directly massaging his ass. He was getting into each stoke as it gently pulled and stretched his well lubricated ass. Using small circles at the opening, she felt him relaxing and soon worked a fingertip inside. She continued circling and ever so s l o w l y slid her finger up to the first knuckle.

His moaning confirmed that this was a very sensual area. "Do you like this baby?" she asked, his reply was inaudible. "What would you like me to do next?" she said. He answered with an ass thrust into her hand. She slid her finger in deeper just past the opening then hooked her it around the muscle and massaged it. It was an intense sensation and he loved it. In a moment she slid her finger in half way and out, then in deeper. By the next stroke her finger was all the way inside him.

"Oh you are so tight and warm, just let go and enjoy." Soon he started to relax and embrace these new sensations. She could feel him opening up and decided to try something different. She slowly slid her finger out, pausing at the entrance, then thrust it back in deeply. She loved the rush it caused and the sounds he made with each plunge.

He was overwhelmed. His raised his ass to meet every thrust and surprised himself how much he liked it. "Mmmmmmmm...oh your ass is so sexy" she said. "It's so nice and wet". She withdrew her finger and slid another finger inside him. The two fingers took turns sliding in and out and overlapping their penetrations. Sometimes she was pushing one finger in before the other was all the way out.

Then with very little effort she slid both fingers inside and followed with deep rhythmic thrusts which made him moan out loud. Reaching up behind his cock she found his prostate and rubbed her fingers along the sides. Her fingers were circling, stroking up and down and doing figure eights. Massaging his prostate like this was driving him wild. Taking advantage of his semiconscious state she paused and said she would be right back.

The room was dimly lit but he was amazed to see her wearing a strapon when she returned. Instantly he had a feeling of vulnerability. He felt excited and nervous, like he was loosing his virginity. He could not deny his excitement when his cock twitched in anticipation. Her fingers easily slid back inside his ass and now a third finger was about to slide in.

She whispered "When I get three fingers inside...then you will be ready for me to fuck you". His heart was racing as he knew he was helpless to stop her and wanted her take his virginity. Kneeling between his raised thighs she slid three fingers inside him and worked them half way in. Now spreading her fingers he was very open.

Withdrawing her fingers she placed the tip of her lubricated cock against his wet and relaxed ass and said. "Do you want it, in your ass? Then let me hear you baby!"

He could hardly believe his own ears when he said, "Ohhhhhhh fuck me... please fuck me".

She teased him with her cock head, rubbing the tip up and down his ass, gently pressing it in and making him beg. He was trembling and breathing rapidly while they looked deeply into each others eyes and she pushed the head inside him. He let out a long low moan, knowing she was about to start fucking him and he sooo wanted her to.

Stopping for a moment to savor the experience they continued to gaze at each other. Then pressing her hips to him her cock slowly entered him part way. Then withdrawing almost all the way before sliding back in. Each time going deeper until her cock was deep inside him. Followed by long, slow rhythmic thrusts, her hips pushing into his buttocks, stopping for just a moment to grind into him, letting him know she was in complete control.

She continued pumping every inch of her cock into his wanting ass. He mentally escaped into a different space trusting his body to her. Slowly rocking back and forth and gradually building speed until she easily glided in and out of her willing partner. "That's it, take it all," she said as she rode him. As her thrusts increase in tempo and force, his ass gave way to her intensions while his whimpers of ecstasy told her to keep going. And she said, "Oh baby, I love fucking you".


The End

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 09:44 PM
Reunited with Her

2 years had changed her body, and God I could not have been happier. It had been that long since we'd fucked, that long since the best sex of my life. At the time, we had been just kids, only 18. We didn't know anything. Now we were twenty, and much wiser. And as I watched her hips sway as she walked towards my room, I knew she wanted this just as much as me.

I walked up behind her, towering eight inches over her. God I wanted to touch her so badly. The girl was forbidden fruit, something I craved. No surprise to tell you that my hands were shaking.

But when my hands brushed her shoulders, bare except for the straps of her tank top, she leaned into my touch. My hands trailed down those familiar curves and caught the bottom of her tank. I pulled it up and off her. My eyes stayed transfixed on every bit of skin that became exposed. With a precise movement of my fingers, I unclasped the lacy black bra she wore. She shrugged it off with ease.

"I've missed this," she murmured, still not looking at me. I hugged her from behind, content to let her know I felt the same.

My hands roamed up to her breasts. They had been big before, but during a nightly exchange of subtle flirting, I had found out they were now perfect Ds. She had the best tits in the world. The kind that could be kissed and sucked perfectly, and felt so good with a cock between them.

She moaned softly when I began to play with her heaving chest. Rubbing, teasing, playing, pinching, everything I did seemed to be exactly what she wanted. I took my shirt off, and she gave a sexy little groan when she felt our skin connect. My fingers began to work faster. Her tits bounced in my hands as I tweaked her nipples and grabbed at them.

The girl began to arch her back, her ass trying to get in contact with my cock. Who was I to deny her? I pushed my bulge hard against that fuckable ass of hers and her moans mixed with mine. As she grinded her ass into my cock, I had just about had enough of her tits.

Fooling around was child's play. She came here to fuck. The months that led up to this, we flirted. I knew that in the back of her head, she was curious about me. The sex we had before was the kind you never really forget. Every time we talked, the subtle message was there: just ask and I'll fuck you exactly how you need it.

I spun her around and crashed my lips to hers. It was perfect. She immediately parted her lips and I darted my tongue inside. My hands snaked through her hair as I pulled her deeper into the kiss. Our tongues fought against each other, at the same time sending signals of pleasure to our brains. When she finally gasped for air and to give out a much repressed moan, my lips darted to her neck. Each kiss on her neck was like fire, making her moan and press her neck harder against my lips. I bit my way down her collarbone and kissed the skin right above her chest.

My mouth moved to one delicious orb and took it in my mouth. My other hand wrapped around the other and began working furiously. My tongue flicked over her nipple, which hardened immediately, begging for my lips. I sucked greedily, remembering exactly how hard she loved it. I kissed and nipped over the entire thing, savoring the taste I used to take for granted.

Without missing a beat, my mouth move to her other breast, while my fingers continued working the nerves on her other breast that I had left on fire. As I gave the same treatment to this one, the breathy words I heard only encouraged me.

"Fuck," she moaned, her hard breaths almost drowning out the words, "fuck....God...fuck...so good..."

I took my hand off her tits and in a flash unbuttoned her capris. While still lapping at both tits, I pulled them down and felt her wiggle her legs, kicking them off. I tore my mouth away from her and flipped her over.

Her ass. God, I had almost forgotten how perfect it was. Firm, milky white, with two voluptuous mounds that matched her tits. To top it off, I could just see the thin string of a black thong. And here I had thought my cock couldn't get any harder. I made short work of the now soaking string. She was so deliciously wet. I ached to put my lips on that pussy, but I decided to give her something to look forward to next time.

She apparently didn't want to wait for whatever I had planned, because she had flipped over and tackled me, pinning me to my bed. She pawed feverishly at my shorts.

"I need this. Fuck, I've missed it so much. Give me it," she said in hard breaths. Her hands were such a shaking mess that she couldn't work the button. She gave a lust-filled growl and pulled them down with all her force, taking my boxers with them. My cock sprang out at full attention.

Her eyes widened a little and gave an inward moan, and I smirked. I had grown up a little since we last fucked and delighted in telling her so. It wasn't anything overly spectacular, but she knew how good I was before. I could only guess how much she wanted it now that it was an inch and a quarter longer.

She wasted no time in taking my cock in her tiny mouth. I was pleased to see it stretch her lips just a little. I closed my eyes, sucking cock truly was her forte.

I felt her give long, slow licks up the side of my cock. She licked me fully before taking the head in her mouth. I almost gave when I felt her warm, wet mouth envelope me. She sucked slowly and I could feel her moan against my cock. She enjoyed it as much as me. Her tongue licked and swirled around my tip as she sucked. Her hand reached down and began to stroke my cock while she sucked on my head. It was bliss. I arched my back in pleasure. My movement offered more of me to her wanting mouth, so she seized the opportunity, putting as much of my cock in her mouth as possible. She bobbed up and down quickly. I opened my eyes and saw the look of pure ecstasy on her face. She began to suck harder and faster, and I was made painfully aware that I was going to cum. Hard.

"I'm going to cum soon," I muttered to her. She instantly took her mouth off and began licking the sides, before laying on her back.

"My tits. Cum on them," she said, her hands moving to those fleshy orbs.

I straddled her and put my cock in the valley between them. She pushed her tits together, and I almost came right there as the warmth of her chest hugged my cock. I moaned and began thrusting. I watched as each time my cock got to her lips, she took a long suck on it. After just a few thrusts, I could feel the cum rising. I held it off as long as I could and opened my mouth to tell her, but she cut me off.

"Do it," she said in loud moans, "cum on my tits. Please, I need it."

I stroked my cock as fast as I could, and when the pressure became to much, I gave into that sweet release. Ropes upon ropes of my cum shot out. The first one stretched up to her chin and cheek. The next two shots painted her neck in my seed. Four more thick ropes of cum came out, landing perfectly on her tits and began to pool in the valley between.

She brought a delicate hand up to her cheek and chin and wiped the cum away. She looked at her hand, staring at my cum in panting breaths.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 09:45 PM
"So much....it's so hot. It feels so good," she murmured. She brought her hands down to her neck and chest, and she began feeling the massive amount of cum on her, with frustrated moans coming out every so often.

It was an incredible sight, her laying naked, rubbing my cum against her, a lusty half-glazed look in her eye. My cock never softened a bit.

I moved up on her and rubbed the head of my cock against her pussy. She gave a little whimper each time my tip pushed against her.

"Please. Please...more...God..." She tried to push my cock into her, which I was having none of it. She wanted it so badly, but I wanted to make her beg for it.

"More, I want to hear how much you want it," I whispered in her ear, pushing just the smallest bit of my cock into her. I blocked her attempts to get me further inside.

"I've missed it so much. I'm sorry, please...I need your cock...I have to have it in m-AAAH!" Before she got the last word off, I buried into her, stretching her with as much of my cock as she could handle. I immediately began fucking the tight pussy I missed so much.

"YES," she yelled, very unlike her. I pounded my cock into her, pistoning in and out without care. Her eyes rolled back. She didn't care about the past, the future, or anything else. She just gave herself over to the feeling.

Her nails dug into my back and she wrapped her legs around my ass, pushing more of me in and urging me faster. Bolts of pleasure ran up her spine and set her fire ablaze.

My lips claimed hers, and I felt a small tear run down her eye. She saw the look on my face.

"It feels amazing. Don't stop. Please, never stop fucking me." I kissed her again and doubled my efforts, making her almost scream. With each thrust, she got louder and louder. Minutes ticked by, and she felt better and better. Every thrust hit her perfectly, making her hornier, wetter, and happier.

She kept biting her lip. That dam inside her was building up and up with each bit of my cock I fed her. I wanted to make her cum like she used to, like the first time.

I scooped her up and rolled over, laying on my back and her on top of me. Without missing a beat she braced herself and began fucking herself on my cock. Her tight pussy gripped my cock, and if I thought she had been loud before, I was wrong. She had her teeth clenched, giving loud guttural groans each time I filled her.

She began muttering "I'm going to cum," over and over to herself. Her hazel eyes stared at me in pure thanks. She leaned over and kissed me hard while she worked her ass up and down on my cock, her pussy moving rapidly. I gripped her ass and helped her, thrusting and pulling up and down, stuffing my cock in her repeatedly.

A loud moan came from her and she worked her ass faster. Loud groans came from her with every thrust. She was so very close. As was I.

I pushed her upwards, so she was sitting straight up on my cock, and began thrusting as fast as possible. I could hear our skin hitting each other. She rode me hard, moans become soft screams.

That dam was slowly bursting. Small bits of pleasure rolled over her entire body, little waves exciting every nerve ending. The waves became more and more before the bomb that was her orgasm was ignited. The fuse was burning rapidly.

"Caitlyn, I'm going to cum," I said loudly, tearing her away from her nirvana.

"Fill me. I want it all." My thrusts became hard jabs and on the third one, I erupted along with her.

I jammed deep in her, unleashing torrents of hot cum into her. She threw her head back and gave a giant moaning scream as the bomb in her blew up. Massive waves of ecstasy rolled over her with each shot of cum I fired. She shivered hard and began gasping like a marathon runner, her orgasm overtaking her body. I pushed more of my cock in her, dying to get all of my seed deep into her, warming her whole body. She only moaned louder. My cock twitched and shook as it fired its last few shots inside her as her orgasm died. She sank down deeper on my cock and sighed; happiest she had been in a long time.

I stared at her and watched as a bit of the huge amount of cum leaked out around my cock. She let herself fall on top of me and I caught her, still my cock buried inside.

"I feel so full. It's so hot in me." She brought her hand between her stomach and mine and rubbed her tummy. "I'm speechless." She leaned up and gave me a soft kiss.

"I told you how much I wanted you, several months ago," I said with a smile.

She nodded with a shy grin. "But God, if I knew it had meant sex this good, I would have fucked you months ago."

"What about-" She silenced me with a kiss.

"Let's get some sleep," she said, and then she looked at me with a mischievous glint in her eyes, "I'm not done with you. And I highly doubt you're done with me."

"You got that right."


The End

birdie8819
20-04-2008, 09:47 PM
Last story for tonight , Pai Seh tired liao . ;)

A Plumber Has A Huge Pipe

From the day I started working at a local plumbing company, I had the hots for Don. He was 6' with dark buzzed hair and blue eyes. We used to sit and talk in the office while my boss was out of town visiting his girlfriend. We would talk about anything and everything – how I had cheated on my husband, but never would again and how he continually cheated on his girlfriend. He is 9 years my junior. Never did I imagine I would crush on a younger man.

I continually talked to a girlfriend about Don. One day she encouraged me to do something about this crush I had on my co-worker. One thing I have not mentioned is that even though I had been married for 6 years, my husband had never been able to bring me total satisfaction. I love my husband, but I wanted to find that elusive orgasm that all the women are raving about.

Anyway, our boss was gone and I approached Don in the shop behind my office and said I needed to talk to him. I told him that my husband didn't "do it" for me and I was wondering if he was as good at "it" as he was at flirting. I was wondering if I could find out... Then we were talking on our way into the office and once inside, he told me that he didn't know whether or not to believe me because I had previously insisted that I would never cheat on my husband again.

Since Don was sitting in a chair, I straddled his lap and kissed him like I have never kissed a man before in my life. I rubbed against his cock inviting it to come out and play. I asked Don if he believed me now. He coyly answered that he might need some more persuading. Then he reached up my shirt and began to fondle my breasts. Now I am not overly endowed up there, but I have enough – more than a mouthful is too much is what I have always heard.

Well, this absolutely drove me crazy! Don started sucking on my tits like there was no tomorrow. I wanted to taste him! So, I dropped down and unbuttoned his pants. After releasing his dick, I started massaging it with my mouth. Don has the most impressive cock I have ever been blessed enough to taste. I took all of him in my throat – I licked him up and down with the occasional nibble on his head and the more often that not deep throat of his dick. "Oh gawd PJ – this is so frikkin hot! How did you learn to give head so unbelievably good?" I told him that experience come with age.

Then Don unbuttoned my jeans and slid his hand over my shaved pussy. While he was emitting his own special brand of pre-cum, I devoured his cock. When he was about to fill me full of his cum, I pulled away – denying him the satisfaction of release...for now! I began kissing him hoping he could taste his wonderful cock in my mouth. I drove him crazy with lust. He began massaging my tits alternating sucking one and then the other.

I was horrendously wet by this time and looking around to see where I could feel his cock pumping in and out of me. Then I realized that I worked in an office that had no carpet or any luxuries like that (did I say this was a small company). The office had cement floors and no place where we could fuck comfortably. Plus, we did not have any condoms. Those small things kept us from consummating our "friendship" that day.

Suddenly he had a question in his eyes..."PJ? Do you think you could give me another sample of how well you suck cock?" Of course, I was happy to oblige. So I started teasing his cock again. In my mouth, out of my mouth – deep in my throat, nipping the tippy top of his cock – sucking, licking, devouring. I loved the taste of this man's cock. His hips began to thrust and I knew he could not control himself any longer. He came in my mouth and the selfish part of me lapped every last drop up.

We looked at the clock – it was past quitting time and we knew that there were people waiting for us. As we locked the doors and got ready to go...he looked at me and said "PJ, this will happen TRUST ME". Then we each got in our respective cars and went to our own homes. I knew I would never look at Don the same again – not now that I knew he had a monster cock hidden under his work clothes. But this is just the first time we stepped beyond the boundaries of coworkers...not the last!


The End

hello111
21-04-2008, 10:47 AM
FUCKING THE TOW TRUCK GUY

The day was long and warm. My meeting in the City had been long, but eventful and I was sure that when I got back to the office my boss would be pleased with the way my presentation turned out, and the offer that the executives had made to buy our ideas. I was driving along humming to the music on the radio and the tires rolling on the smooth asphalt of the interstate. Everything seemed to be going good, until all the sudden, black smoke started boiling from the hood of my car and the idiot light on my dash started flashing. I looked in my rear view mirror and signaled to pull over to the side of the road and call for a tow truck.



I picked up my cell phone and pushed the panic button on my cell phone, only to hear "Sorry, this customer is out of range of service!" I looked ahead of me on the road and saw a callbox, so I opened the door and looked to make sure that it was clear to walk down to the phone to call. Not having changed from my business suit, I was still dressed in hose and heels, so I opened the trunk of my car and retrieved my tennis shoes from my gym bag from where I had been to the gym last night for my work-out. I slipped my feet into the tennis shoes and grabbed my change purse from my purse and proceeded to walk down to the call box.

Cars honked at me as I walked, but I just pulled my jacket a little tighter against my chest and walked the 25 feet to the phone in the same direction of traffic. Once I got to the phone, I picked up the receiver and it automatically connected to a male voice that flowed across my eardrum like syrup. He assured me that a tow truck would be by in about 15 minutes and gave me the name of the company and who to look for. He told me to go back to my car, lock the doors and not open to anyone until the tow truck arrived. I thanked him and returned to my car.

hello111
21-04-2008, 10:48 AM
FUCKING THE TOW TRUCK GUY

As promised, a tow truck pulled up in behind me, and a man about 6 feet came walking up to my driver's side window. I rolled it down and asked to see some identification, which he promptly showed me and asked me what seemed to be the problem. "I really don't know!" I said as I knew little about the newer models of vehicles. "It started smoking, and this idiot light came on in the dash, so I immediately pulled over here!"

"Well let's have a look and see if it's anything that can be done quickly, if not we'll get you towed to a repair shop and get you settled into a motel or at least find you someplace to stay until the garage can get your car running again." he smiled.

"I'm gonna need a phone to call my company and let them know what happened, and I need to inform my parent's that I won't be home tonight, as they were expecting me to stop by on my way through town." I told him. "No problem, you can use my cell phone, while I'm getting your car to the garage." He again smiled and looking into his deep blue eyes sent an electric shock through my clit and straight into the recesses of my pussy. It made my juices start boiling just being near him; he smelled of grease and oil, combined with a fresh sent of after shave. As I said he was about 6 feet tall, dark black hair and a body that came straight off the pages of any Harliquin Reader's cover.

The small waist, tight thigh muscles, broad shoulders rippling through his short sleeved workshirt. Enough to make any hot blooded woman's blood reach the boiling point and start the drool collecting at the corner's of your mouth. He helped me to the front seat of the tow truck and hooked my car to the wench and made sure that everything was secure before crawling in the cab of the vehicle behind the wheel.

He picked up the microphone on his radio and called into the dispatcher that he was on his way to drop the car off at the mechanic's shop and then to deliver me to the closest hotel, until I heard about my car. We made small talk on the way down the freeway, and I learned that his name was David and he was a local boy, born and raised in the area. He was a joint partner with his father in the tow truck company.

He didn't go out much as he was on call all the time; and when not on call, he spent time rebuilding a classic early 60's 'muscle car.' He said the car was his father's high school vehicle, but it had been in an accident, and he had hours left of time to get it road worthy again. It had always been his dream to get it back to mint condition, but until recently, pay had never been enough to start collecting the needed parts.

hello111
21-04-2008, 10:49 AM
FUCKING THE TOW TRUCK GUY

David dropped me off at the entrance of Motel 6 and gave me the number of the mechanic where he would be towing my car. He asked me if there was anything in the car that I would be needing for tonight or tomorrow, and I said "Yes, I need the small bag that is in the trunk, and my shoes"; as I still had my tennis shoes on from walking to the call box. He grinned as he got out, retrieved the bag, and came around to the passenger side door and helped me out of the truck. I thanked him for helping me, and getting me this far, took the business card with all the necessary numbers, and walked towards the front door of the motel. I turned and waved, smiling as I pulled the front door open and hoped that this wouldn't be the last time that I saw David.

Once I was in the room of the motel, I called David from the number on the business card. "David, this is Lori, the green Toyota you towed. "Oh yes, I left it at the mechanic's shop. He should be calling in about an hour letting you know what is wrong," he said. "Good!" I said. "but the reason I was calling is I wanted to thank you for helping me by buying you dinner! Nothing fancy or anything, just maybe a quick bite or something!" I didn't want to sound anxious, but I really wanted to see him again. I could have swam in his eyes, if nothing else I longed to feel his hard body pressed against mine in an ernest exchange of body fluids.

I had the genuine "hots" for this man, and didn't know how to convey my feelings. I asked David if there was a rental car company close, but he told me that since I was buying dinner he would provide the ride, and he would pick me up and we'd go to a quiet little eatery on the outskirts of town. "See you around 6 or 7?" "Sure, he said, "but I'm on call..so I need to keep my pager on during dinner." "No problem." I lied.

hello111
21-04-2008, 10:51 AM
FUCKING THE TOW TRUCK GUY

I went through my bag from the trunk and was glad that I had left my clothes from the previous day folded in it. I had a casual pair of slacks and a knit top. It hugged my 38 DD breasts, and my slacks hugged the curve of my butt and hips nicely. I slipped my bare feet back into my heels and pulled my long hair up into a loose pony tail.

My body was tight, but not too firm, from my days of working out every evening before going home, but I was beginning to show my 38 years. I never really missed the fact that I didn't get married or have children, but I hoped that David wasn't too young to appreciate our probable 10-year age difference and the fact that I'd taken care of myself.

David went to the office and acquired my room number, and came and knocked on the door, bringing a single red rose. I smiled when he presented it as I opened the door and felt like a giddy teenager being escorted to her first high school dance.

David again smiled as he lead me to his father's truck and opened the door like a gentlemen. He had a cd playing smooth songs on, and every once in a while his radio would squelch with the sounds of a call that some other person was stuck on the freeway needing the assistance of a tow truck

THE END

otamay
21-04-2008, 07:15 PM
Sexual pleasures with Sister-in-law

I was giving my sister-in-law (‘SIL’) a lift back home on my Yamaha (a 20 min ride from my place). My SIL is dusky and really beautiful 28 yrs, 5’5”, big breasts, and a fairly good ass and looks very beautiful in a saree (which she always wore low, and her blouse would show a cleavage), this always turned me on. I always fantasized making love to her and masturbated many times thinking of her. She was not used to bike rides so she sat carefully holding the carrier (without holding me), after about 2 min of riding we came over a pot-hole (common on Mumbai roads). I tried to avoid it but could not, my SIL nearly lost her balance but she somehow caught me tightly and we missed an accident. I stopped my bike, we both were shaken, I explained to my SIL to please hold me, in case we come across some other pot-holes.

I started my bike, my SIL sat with her hands around my waist, and she was trying to avoid her big breasts touching my back, after 3-4 emergency brakes she, was close to me and her breast was touching my back (that felt really great), those soft sexy mounds pressing against my back. And guess what, it started raining heavily suddenly. We both were wet in a few seconds. I asked my SIL should we stop and take some shelter from the rain, she said it was no use as we were already wet and told me to go on. We got drenched from head to toe in a matter of minutes.

Anyhow, we reached her place (it was still raining). When she got down from the bike and stood beside me in her wet see through saree which was sticking to her blouse and showing those beautiful mounds (that gave me an instant hard-on), she looked like a sexy actress in the Hindi movies about to do a wet rainy song. And she said come over and dries you, and her husband (my wife’s brother) was not at home. We climbed the staircase. I was behind her, she was moving her hips in a sexy fashion, and I could almost see black panties. We reached the third floor (I had a great time watching her from behind). She opened the door and invited me in.

We were in only the two of us, in really wet clothes (now what) I thought to myself, I wish I could take her right now but control yourself. She said lets go to the bedroom (with a smile on her face), I followed her to the bedroom. She took out a T-shirt and a short pant from the cupboard. She was standing in front of me waiting me to undress. I took off my wet shirt and was about to take out my pants when she gave me the same towel which she used to dry off her hair. I dried myself, and covered myself with the towel and took my pants and undies off, I was fully nude just for the towel – she was watching me all the time without taking her eyes off me I noticed – I knew this turned her on, and she was hot by now.

to be continued.....

otamay
21-04-2008, 07:19 PM
continued with.... Sexual pleasures with Sister-in-law

When suddenly, she herself started to undress in front of me, she took of her saree saying we two had a good time getting wet in the rain, I could see those two beautiful mounds uncovered for the first time, she was in her blouse and petticoat NO CONTROL, I though to myself now or never. I walked close to her, and looked into her beautiful eyes and slowly gave her a kiss on her lips after 3 sec. She started to respond with her arms around me I did not waste time now.

I made her sit on the bed and slowly removed her blouse WOW I envied my brother-in-law. We both were nude in a matter of seconds and kissing and hugging each other. I told her I have wanted to make love to her ever since she got married; she said likewise (which really surprised me). She then told me she always thought about me when she had sex with her husband. This turned me on and I took her in my arms and started kissing her. No words were needed as she started kissing back and our tongues entwined with each other with our saliva intermingling and my lips were chewed frantically by her.

I moved my mouth to her left nipple and started sucking it gently at first and then with increasing passion started sucking and biting both nipples violently. "Aah! Gently darling!" she exclaimed. We have plenty of time so don't be greedy. You can suck and milk my breasts to your heart's content but gently darling otherwise your teeth will tear my nipples."

I then moved my mouth to her navel kissing her way down further. Then I parted her slit with my nose and inhaled the smell of her wet vagina. The musky odor seemed to drive me mad as my tongue started assaulting her cunt and at the same time I inserted a finger deep into her cunt and started moving it around. She was getting so excited that she started thrashing about.
"Please make love to me now," she begged. I moved my big throbbing organ to the mouth of her wet cunt. She lifted her legs to receive me and with a brutal thrust I drove my cock deep inside her. "Oooh!” she gasped while my organ entered her completely. I locked my lips on hers as I started my thrusts slowly at first and then harder. She moved in rhythm to my actions while I again assaulted her already sore nipples with my tongue and teeth making her squeal with pleasure. As my thrusts became more and more violent she started gasping and moaning at the fury of my assault and even the bed started shaking and swaying due to the violence of our lovemaking. It seemed to go on and finally I could feel her intense orgasm coming. "I am coming darling.
Please come inside me now! Now! Now!!" she pleaded in a scream, while she pressed me as tight as possible, squeezing her cunt muscles. I plunged as deep as possible into her cunt and started ejaculating while I climaxed. It was the most intense orgasm that I had ever had. She kept me inside for a long time and finally I rolled off. "That was really good," she said kissing me on my lips.

The End

otamay
22-04-2008, 06:58 PM
My Didi Anjali

I stay with my Didi Anjali and her two children's. My brother-in-law stays abroad. My parent's house is very near to my Didi's house. Since she is staying alone, I use to sleep at her house in the night.

Early in the morning I used to go back to my house and from there to the collage. My Didi was having problem of walking and talking in her sleep. One day I was sleeping in room next to her bedroom. She came to my room in her sleepwalk and got inside my blanket. Didi was wearing only bra inside her nightie and I was wearing lungi. I felt like some body was touching me.
So I opened my eyes and saw my Didi was inside my blanket and telling to forgive me my jaan.Her one hand was on me and her whole body was touching me. Suddenly my lund came in position. First I thought she is my own Didi. Then my manhood and lust for sex did not allow me feel her like Didi. I also moved my hand between her thighs and with other hand I started rubbing her choochi. Within a minute she opened her eyes and saw that she was in my room and that too inside my blanket, but she didn't tell anything.

This made me bold and I unhooked my Didid's bra. Now in front of me were my Didi's lovely choochis. I took one of my Didi's choochi and started sucking her nipple. Within no time her hand was massaging my back. This made me comfortable and I started kissing her lips. She gave a good response to my Kiss and started pushing her sweet tongue in my mouth. After some time she broke the kiss and asked me to lock door from inside. I woke up and moved to lock the door from inside.

By this time she had removed her nightie and bra. Now she was fully naked. This was the first time I was seeing a lady totally naked that too my sexy Didi." Indi, mere Rajaaah, Kabhi kisi ladki ko choda hai? " Didi asked in her sexy voice." No Didi." I said " This will me my first **** agar aap mujhe chodene dengi." She asked me to follow what ever she says. I agreed.

She asked me to lick her choot. I started to do it and she was enjoying. " Bahut maza aa raha hai mere rajaah. Jara aur jorse meri chudasi choot ko chooso. " I was doing in same way I saw in the movies. Then she stopped me and took my hard rock lund in her hand and started sucking it. I never had that feeling before. She took my 8" lund in her mouth. And she told me to lie down on bed.

to be continued....

otamay
22-04-2008, 07:02 PM
Didi came up on my lund and started moving up and down. I was enjoying a lot and she also saying that your jiju had never given this pleasure. Then we changed our position to normal. I was on her and was unable to put my lund in her chudasi choot. Didi took it in her hand and said itna bhi nahi aata and showed my lund in her choot. Then I started thrusting my lund in and out of Didi's chudasi choot. I started to push harder and harder. I was fully loaded and was ready to cum. I came in her choot.

Next morning when I woke up she was in kitchen. Didi was preparing tiffin for her children. I told my Didi that I'm going home and went to my house. About 10 o'clock I started from my house and went to her place. I knocked the door. My Didi opened the door and I went in. She was not making eye contact with me. She asked me that why I have not gone to college.

I said, " I want to **** you Didi once again."" We should feel shame about last night ****ing. It happened only due to my night walk. You should forget it. I am you own Didi and 8 year older to you." She said.I said, " I will forget it Didi only if you allow me to **** you once more."

I went to bedroom and started TV. I knew that yesterday she had enjoyed ****ing. So somehow I have to start it. After few minutes she came in room and sat beside me. " Are you sure you will never demand again." I said "yes."She started rubbing my lund and started to open my pant and shirt. She asked me to remove clothes. I removed my clothes and then I removed Didi's blouse and bra. I started rubbing and pressing her choochis." Didi your choochis are so lovely,how jiju can stay Without you." and start kissing and sucking her pink nipples.

Then she removed her sari and petticoat. I was able to see her choot, clearly it was wet. Now she started sucking my lund. Tumahra lund to mere patti jaisa hai."" Didi, meri rani, mujhe apna patti samjho."Slowly I took my hand to her ass. It was round and tight. Little big in size. But was very good. Then she said let's do doggie's style. By that time her choot was wet. She lied down on bed and lifted her ass. Then I got hold of her ass and placed my lund at the enterence of her choot. With my one hand on her shoulder and another on her choochi I pushed my lund in didi's garam choot in one stroke and then started ****ing her.

Then after some time we changed our position. I asked her to lie down on her back and I mounted on top and started ****ing her. My both hands were squeezing her choochis and sometime I was sucking didi's choochis. She was moaning loudly in her ecastasy. I ****ed my didi for more than 10 minutes in this position. I said lets change our position. She said no it was giving her good pleasure and we continued for 10 more minutes.I was ready to cum. I said I am Cumming she said take it out. I did and she took it in her mouth and drank my cum to last drop. After that we had sex many times and her in different positions.

The End

birdie8819
22-04-2008, 08:26 PM
Many Thanks bro hello111 , TD and otamay for your wonderful stories and keeping my thread warm !!! :) ;)

Here a story for you guys . Please do ENJOY !!! :D



"What are you staring at?" said Julie as she came up silent on slippered feet beside her friend Elaine, who was gazing out of the picture window.

Elaine turned with a smile. "Nothing much. My future, I suppose."

"Future, huh? And what do you see?"

"Loneliness."

"Why? You're still young."

"Forty next birthday, divorced for the second time, and haven't been laid in almost three years."

"Ouch."

"Ouch is right. Sheesh, Jules, I get so horny sometimes, I could, well, I don't know what. You're all right. You have Bob, and I just need to see the two of you together to know that the last time you got laid was probably last night."

Julie flushed. "This morning, actually." She reached out and squeezed her friend's hand. "I know, sweetie, I'm lucky."

"Yes, you are, and if I didn't like you and Bob so much I could be jealous. As it is, I'm just happy for you."

"Thank you." There was a long pause, a comfortable one, as the two had been friends since high school. "So, what do you want, Elaine? Husband? Lover? Friend?"

"Friends? I have friends, Jules, good ones, like you and Bob, so one of the first two, and in the short term, probably the second, a lover." She looked across. "Jules, you've got your scheming look on again. What are you planning?"

Julie grimaced. "Not sure, to be honest. Just a wild thought that crossed my mind."

"Like?

"This lover of yours, is there an age limit?"

"Old enough to maintain an erection long enough to make me climax," said Elaine, laughing. "Legally old enough, too, eighteen or older, and preferably not too much older than me. Maybe fifty, tops. Why do you ask?"

"Remember, last year, the beach? You, Bob and me, Jamie, and Helen?"

"Y-e-e-s?"

"Jamie had his new digital camera with him, remember, and he took loads of photos, including one or two of you, in that blue-and-white bikini."

"The one I wore once, two sizes too small? That one?"

"Yeah, that's the one," said Julie, laughing. "You know Jamie's very good with computers?"

"Yes, because that's why he's studying computer science at college."

"True, but I was thinking more of what he learned before he went."

"Such as? Tell, Julie, because you have me intrigued."

"You know he came back from college last week?"

"Yes, of course."

"Yesterday, while he and Helen were out with their dad, I was tidying some stuff away in his room, and dislodged some of his college papers he had on his bedside table. When I picked them up, there were two photographs, both of you."

"Of me? Whatever would Jamie want photos of me for?"

"You like Jamie, don't you?"

"Of course I do, he's a sweetie. Always polite, good looking, intelligent, and he always pretends he's pleased to see me."

"Because he is, silly. Anyway, back to the photographs. I want your promise, on oath, that you will never reveal this conversation to anyone, without my express permission. Especially not to Jamie."

"You're serious aren't you?" said Elaine, gazing at her friend, feeling confused as to why the sudden secrecy.

"Absolutely, Elaine, dead serious."

There was a long pause, until Elaine nodded. "All right, Julie, you have my promise."

Julie nodded. "The photographs? One was of you in the bikini. Three-quarter front shot, full length, smiling at the camera. I'll tell you, Elaine, you looked hot!"

"I was! With embarrassment, most likely."

"Didn't show. Anyway, that was one of the shots. The other was a little - different."

"Different? How?"

"You've never posed nude for Jamie?"

Elaine stared at her friend for a long moment, then burst out laughing. "No, I never have! Why do you ask? Oh! The other photograph!"

"Yes, the other photograph. Digital manipulation, I think, but it was the same shot, except that you were totally nude.

Elaine stood open-mouthed for a long, long, moment while Julie held her breath, but then Elaine burst out laughing. "God, I think I'm flattered!"

Julie grinned. "You looked good."

"What did you do with the photographs?"

"Put them back where I found them, and said nothing to Jamie."

"Good. Um, where did you say they were?"

"Jamie's bedside table." Julie avoided her friend's eye for a moment, then looked up. "I think he keeps them there as stimulus, when he jacks off. I know he does jack off, because there are some things you can't hide from a woman who does your laundry."

"You're telling me your son keeps a nude picture of me beside his bed as masturbatory stimulus?"

With a wry look on her face, Julie nodded.

Elaine laughed, bright, merry. "I'm definitely flattered. God, that thought makes me feel good!"

Julie smiled. "I'm pleased you've taken it so well."

"I like Jamie, as you well know, and yes, I'm truly flattered. Of course, I don't know if it's me he sees in his mind's eye when he comes." Elaine frowned. "Why are you telling me this, Jules? If you'd said nothing I wouldn't have had to swear secrecy."

Julie flushed, and looked away from her friend for a moment, then turned back, holding her eyes. "Ever thought of Jamie as a possible lover?"

The sudden heat in her loins took Elaine by surprise. She stared at Julie, her mind reeling. "You're serious, aren't you? Your son, my lover?"

Julie nodded. "Yes, I am. Of course, it's up to you how you manage it, but I wanted you to know that - if you do - I'm okay with it. I won't freak out because my best friend has seduced my son." She smiled, and touched Elaine's arm. "Elaine, honey, Jamie is the only male I know that I would trust not to hurt you. Except Bob, and - sorry, hon - you're not getting him!"

Elaine's mind was whirling, but she admitted to herself that Julie's idea had touched a chord. How long was Jamie home? Another five weeks? A possibility of five weeks of sex? After almost three years without? She took a deep breath. "Julie?"

"Yes?"

"Will you release me from that promise? Will you tell Jamie that you found the photographs, and that you told me? And will you ask him to come to my place at ten tomorrow morning, with his camera? And ask him to bring the photo, the nude photo, too, will you?"

Julie was startled. "Why, for goodness' sake?"

"If he wants a nude picture of me, I think he should have to take it, not fake it."

Julie stared at her for a long, long, moment, then started to laugh. "He doesn't stand a chance, does he, poor lamb?" She nodded. "You're released from that promise, and, yes, I'll tell him. Promise me you won't hurt him?"

"Julie love, I swear. I may exhaust him, but I won't hurt him!"

* * * * *

The knock on the door next morning was almost timid, but she'd seen him coming along the driveway and opened the door immediately.

"Jamie! Good of you to come." She ushered him in. "Come on through to the sitting room."


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
22-04-2008, 08:28 PM
He perched on the edge of the couch, obviously nervous. Elaine smiled. "Relax, Jamie, I'm not going to eat you." Well, not yet. "Did you bring the photograph?"

He flushed scarlet and reached into his shirt pocket. "I'm sorry, Aunt Elaine. I shouldn't have done it." He passed the photo across to her, his hand visibly shaking. She took it, and sat back, studying it. Jamie was staring at her, obviously nervous.

She looked across at him and smiled. "You've made my tits too big, you know? And my areolae are different, too. What did you do? Look for a nude image in the same approximate pose, and morph the two together?"

Surprised, he nodded. "Yes, I did. I had to do a lot of work on skin tones, too."

She handed the picture back to him. He took it, surprised, and slipped it back into his shirt pocket, staring at her. She grinned. "Nice work, Jamie." She paused for a moment. "Jamie! Relax, hon. Um, may I be blunt? Ask a couple of very personal questions?"

Obviously nervous, he nodded. "Okay."

"You use the picture as stimulus when you jack off, right?" He nodded, mute. "Who do you see in your imagination? Who is the woman you're fucking?"

He was surprised by the question, she could tell, but answered immediately. "You, of course!"

"Me?"

"Yes, you! If I'd wanted an actress, or a model, or a porn star, someone like that, there are millions of pictures on the 'net I could use." He flushed. "I wanted to imagine someone real, someone I knew, and you're the most beautiful woman I know, and I had the photo of you in the bikini to work from." His flush deepened, and when he spoke again she could barely hear him. "And you turn me on."

She smiled. "Jamie, I'm flattered. Truly. Are you virgin?"

He blinked. "Um, no. There's a girl in college, we get together. Neither of us is looking for anything permanent, and we're good together. It's fun."

"Yes, it is, isn't it?" And I want some! "Jamie?"

"Yes?"

"You've imagined making love to me, right?"

He flushed. "I told you."

"Yes, you did. Jamie, I think that if you're going to use a picture of me to jack off, then you should have the real thing to work with, don't you?"

He stared at her. "I'm sorry?"

"I suspect you've wondered why I asked you to bring the camera. Right? Well, I'm not usually wearing a robe at ten in the morning, Jamie. Under this robe, I'm naked, naked so that you can take a photograph of the real me, not the imagined me." She smiled. Poor lamb was in shock. "My ex was a keen photographer, and he built a studio up in the roof space. Of course, what I didn't know then was that he was photographing his bimbos up there. So why don't you and me take us a walk upstairs, and you can see the real me. Okay?"

He looked stunned, but rallied. "You're not joshing me?"

She laughed. "No, Jamie, I'm not joshing you. In the studio I will take off this robe and I'll be naked, so that you can take some photos. Would you like that?"

He smiled. "Can't you guess?"

"I'll take that as a yes. Come on, before I lose my nerve." She led him up the stairs and into the studio, turning to him as she switched on the modeling lights. "You might need to experiment with the lighting. Ever used a studio before?"

"Yes, but never for a nude shoot."

"First time for everything. Talking of firsts, there's something I'd like you to do for me, after we finish here."

"Yeah, sure."

"Without knowing what it is?"

"I don't think you'd ask anything you thought I couldn't do. So what is it?"

"It's easy, and could be very pleasant." She smiled. "Take me to bed and make love to me?"

She thought for a moment he was going to pass out, or drop the camera - or both - but he rallied, staring at her, while a slow smile formed on his face, along with a deep flush. "Seriously?" he said, hesitant.

"Jamie, honey, I never joke about something as important as sex."

The smile broadened. "My fantasy come true? Yes!"

"Good. Now, let's take some photos!" And she loosened the robe and shrugged it off, letting it fall behind her, holding his eyes with hers, relaxing, but trying not to show her relief, as she saw nothing but approval and desire in his eyes. He shifted, uncomfortable, and she giggled. "Jamie, you might be more comfortable naked, too. Let me see what I'm getting for my reward. Don't worry, I locked the door and switched on the answering machine."

"If you're sure?" he said, hesitant.

"Go on, be a devil. Give a new meaning to nude photography."

He grinned, and laid the camera down, pulling his t-shirt over his head and dropping it beside her robe, kicking off his sneakers, unbuttoning his shorts, kicking them off, dropping his boxers with a sigh of relief. He was half-hard, anticipating, and she swallowed the remark she'd been going to make. Half-hard, he was bigger than she'd expected. Her pussy tingled. Oh my god, I'm going to enjoy that monster! Her eyes lifted to his, and he grinned, arching his brows.

"Cocky!" She said, and the double-meaning hit them both and they laughed, almost uncontrollably for a moment, before recovering.

"Elaine? Is it okay if I call you Elaine?"

"It's my name, honey, and I'm no blood relation. In fact, if you're going to be my lover, I insist."

He nodded. "Elaine. Can you show me some of these lighting controls? These mothers are more involved than anything I've used before."

"Sure. I don't think you'll need more than a couple, plus reflector, maybe. Hair light? Maybe. Your camera's digital, isn't it?"

"Yep."

"USB connection?"

"Yes, and I brought the cable."

"Take half a dozen test shots. We'll copy them to the PC, work out what works, what doesn't. Okay?"

"Sounds like a plan. Can we start with some standing shots, dark background, low key? Then maybe some sitting, maybe kneeling? Then I'd like to bring the couch into shot, take some reclining?"

"You're the photographer, hon."

"Okay, Elaine, would you care to stand over there, and let's see what we can come up with."

It was a fun session. Jamie was good with the camera, had a good eye for a picture, an easy way of directing her into poses, and never asked more of her than she was prepared to give, and the time passed quickly. Eventually, he straightened, putting aside the camera while they studied the images on the PC.

"I think it's a good set, Jamie. You?"

"Better than my manipulated picture, that's for sure. Um, how many can I print?"

"Pick your six favorites. I'll burn them all to a CD for you, anyway, but your eyes only, okay? Although your mom might like to see them."

"My mom?"

"She found the first one. Remember? And didn't go screaming to rip you a new one. Instead, she put them back and told me in confidence. It was me asked her to tell you, ask you to come over here." She smiled at him. "Enough about photography for the moment. We can always come back up here, but for the moment, don't we have something else to do?"

"Um, like fuck, maybe?"

"Um, like fuck, definitely! Did you doubt me?"

"Elaine, I've known you all of my life, with you being my mom's best friend and all, and I don't think you ever lied to me."

She led him down the stairs, and into her bedroom. She turned, and kissed him lightly on the nose. "How excited are you?"

Jamie flushed, and indicated his almost complete erection. "Very."

"And if I let you put that monster into my pussy, how long do you think you'll manage to last?"

He closed his eyes and shuddered, then made a face. "Not nearly long enough to make you feel good."

"Hey! Good answer. You said you've fucked before, Jamie? The girl in college?"

"Yeah, we've done the dirty together a few times."

"Good?"

He grinned. "I have to answer yes to that one."

"Ever been eaten?"

He blinked, startled, she thought. Oh, good! "Um, yeah, not often, only a couple or three times."

"Ever eaten pussy?"

A smile was starting in his eyes, but he shook his head. "No, never."

"Okay, how about this for an agenda? Item one, I blow you. Okay?" He nodded, mute, but his eyes were excited. "Item two. You eat me. Okay?"

"Well, yeah, but I've never done it before, so you'll have to show me what to do."

"Not a problem. Item three, I reckon that by the time you've finished eating me, you'll be hard again?"

He laughed. "Definitely!"

"Okay. Item three, we fuck. After that, well, we play, maybe we take some more photos, maybe we fuck again."

"Elaine! Change that last maybe to a definite!"

She grinned. "Consider it done." Her smile faded. "Here, now, it begins," she said, her gaze on his erection, standing proud from his belly. Fuck, I want it! She smiled at him. "Okay, then, Jamie. On the bed, on your back, and let me at him!"

In moments, Jamie was on the bed, his head propped up with pillows, with Elaine kneeling between his spread legs. She took a gentle grasp of his hardness, and Jamie's breath hissed in as he felt her fingers on him. She looked up and blew him a kiss, then bent, letting his hardness slip between her lips, knowing that soon, probably very soon, she was going to have a spitting monster in her mouth.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
22-04-2008, 08:30 PM
He was hot, hard, his skin smooth over his resilience, velvet over rubber over steel, and he was big, big enough to fill her mouth, too big for her to deep-throat him, even if she could. She contented herself with taking him as deep as she could, then lifted her head, lips pursed in an 'O' around him, letting him almost slip from her mouth, then down again, not so far this time, concentrating on the sensitive area around the swollen mushroom head of his cock, hearing him gasp as she moved over the sensitive area. She lifted her head for a moment.

"Okay, hon?"

"Fuck, yes!" he moaned, and she grinned, her head going down again, moving, sucking, nipping, careful to keep her teeth well away from his glans, letting her lips and tongue do the work, hearing his breathing quicken, coarsen, until he was almost panting, and she knew he was close, feeling him tense, then cry out as his climax hit him, but she knew by then, as she was swallowing frantically, his semen filling her mouth, swallowing, licking, feeling the pulses ease away to almost nothing, only the occasional reflex twitch as her tongue moved over his sensitivity. With a last lick around the head, she let him slip from her mouth and sat back.

She smiled, fighting a laugh. Jamie's breathing was still heavy, but easing. His head was back, his eyes closed, and an expression of bliss was on his face. As she moved, his eyes flickered open, and she blew him a kiss.

"Was that good, honey?"

He took a deep breath. "You have no idea."

"Those times before not the same, huh?"

"That's it, yeah. Okay, they were good. Very good. I mean when a girl gets a guy off using her mouth, it has to be good, yes? Well, it was, but not like that! You are sensational, Elaine, utterly sensational. And sometime, maybe in a year or so, when I've recovered, I'd like, really, really like, to have you do it again."

"It's a promise, honey, because I enjoyed it, too. You taste good."

"Can we sort of rest a while, a hug, maybe, until I get my breath back, before I eat you?"

"Of course we can, sweetheart." She moved forward, laying herself half on him, stretching herself the full length of him, her head on his chest, hearing, feeling, the solid thump of his heartbeat. She sighed, content, feeling his arm come around her, just holding her. It had been way too long since she'd had any good sex.

"Elaine?"

"Mmm?"

"I think I love you."

She raised her head, gazing at him. There was a smile in his eyes. "I hope you mean in the 'sexy neighbor who is planning on having mind-blowing sex with you soon' way, when you say that."

"Yes, of course, and also in the 'wonderful woman who is my semi-secret lover' way."

Elaine chuckled, laying her head on his chest again.

"Elaine?"

"Yes, hon."

"Thank you."

She raised her head again, smiling at him. "Honey, it was for purely selfish motives, believe me. The word is that young men should have older lovers in their early days, as a man peaks at eighteen or nineteen, and a woman in her thirties. Okay, I'm stretching a point for me, but you're right there on the button."

Jamie laughed, his chest shaking beneath her, making her smile. "I wouldn't have it any other way."

"You know this can't last, don't you?"

"Rationally, yes, but I'm in no hurry."

"Me either, hon, me either."

He stroked her back for a moment. "Hey, lover, wanna be eaten?"

She raised her head. He was smiling at her. "You ready?"

"Yep. Are you?"

"Fuck, yes!"

"Assume the position, ma'am."

She laughed. "I think flat on my back with my legs apart, so you can kneel between them, is probably best."

"Sounds like a plan. Let's do it!"

Elaine lay back comfortably, her head propped up by pillows, her legs spread, thinking that shaving herself clean had come into the category of Good Idea. Jamie lay on his belly between her legs. He looked up and caught her eye and she flushed, despite wanting this. She was a little embarrassed by the way Jamie was studying her pussy, but relaxed when he looked up at her and smiled, saying simply, "beautiful!"

Elaine laughed. "You've never done this before, you said? Eating pussy, I mean."

Jamie shook his head. "No, although I came close in high school. A girl there, she wouldn't fuck, saving herself, she said, but we did pretty well everything else we could think of short of actual penetration." He grinned. "She was good at blowing me, too, but not in your class!" He gave a wry grin. "I guess we just never got around to me eating her." He looked up at her. "Ready?"

"Fuck, yes!" She laughed. "I do seem to be saying 'fuck' rather a lot, don't I?"

"Fuck, yes!" he mimicked, and they both laughed. He bent, breathing deep, and his head came up. "You smell great."

"Thanks, hon. You said you'd never done this before, but do you know what to do? I mean, in general terms." She chuckled. "I'm more than ready to make appreciative noises at relevant moments, and to whisper some guidance if I think you're off course. Okay with that?"

"Elaine, of course! Yeah, I think I know what to do, but if you reckon I need a hint, sing out."

"I will, honey, I will. One thing, my clit gets super-sensitive when I'm close to coming, so be gentle with it. Okay?" He nodded, grinning up at her, and she blew him a kiss. "Now, go!"

"Yes, ma'am." His head went down and she shivered expectantly, then shuddered as she felt his tongue swipe the length of her cleft, anus to clitoris. She closed her eyes, concentrating on what she was feeling, the heat rising in her, enjoying the sensations he was bringing to her. He was good, a quiet corner of her mind told her, very good, for someone with no admitted experience. She'd known better, but from before her first marriage, and that had been almost twenty years ago, and she wasn't sure she could trust the memory now.

He wasn't just concentrating on her clit, his tongue was everywhere, along her labia, into her, along the crease between thigh and pussy, across her mons. And not just his tongue, his lips, too, nibbling at her. She could feel her breathing quickening as the sensations rose in her, and she almost screamed when he changed direction, but he was bringing her closer, ever closer, to climax, and she was reveling in it, her first climax induced by the touch of another in almost three years, and she was close, oh, so very, very close.

On the brink now, her fingers tight on Jamie's shoulders, and she knew she was going to come, come hard. "Jamie," she whispered, "I'm close, baby, so very close. You're going to make me come."


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
22-04-2008, 08:31 PM
And he took her by surprise, for she felt his lips licking, kissing at her clit, and then, startling her, shocking her, she felt his teeth and her inexorable rise peaked in a burst of sensation, her stomach rippling, her pussy clamping down on the non-existent phallus, and she came, she came hard, a tight scream coming from between clenched teeth as her knees clamped on his head for a moment, her thighs falling apart as her agony-as-ecstasy eased. Jamie sat back, his mouth bright with her juices, and she saw his erection, hard again, standing proud, and she wanted him, wanted him with an overwhelming passion.

"Fuck me, Jamie," she moaned, "fuck me now!"

He moved over her and she reached down, guiding him into her. She was soaking and he moved easily into her, a gasp coming from both of them as her pussy spasmed in reflex grip on the hardness and heat of him.

He paused a moment as he bottomed, and she moaned again. "Jamie," she whispered, her voice hoarse, "Fuck me, baby, fuck me, fuck me hard." And he began to move, pulling back from her, leaving her empty, wanting, only for him to drive into her again, hard, filling her, his movements urgent, her body pushing back at him.

She could feel herself responding, the heat rising in her again, quicker this time, enjoying the raw feeling of a hard cock in her streaming pussy, Jamie moving easily, audibly, in her wetness, his breathing quickening, deepening, as he thrust into her, his hips moving strongly against her, her own pushing back at him, trying to take him deeper, deeper into her.

It couldn't last, the intensity was too much, and Jamie came first, his cry triumphant, primeval, driving into her, and her body responded, lifting her over the precipice of her own climax, throwing her down the other side, so that she shook in primitive triumph, her pussy clutching at Jamie's driving cock, milking it, his seed filling her, emptying him into her, her body draining him.

Slowly, they calmed, the torment easing, slowly the equilibrium returned, slowly they cooled, their sweat pooling between them, until he eased himself from her, sitting back on his heels, his slowly-shrinking cock glistening with their combined juices.

She looked up at him, and smiled. A warm smile, a loving smile, and his face brightened in answer.

"Wow," she said, and he laughed.

"Wow is good, but wow comes nowhere near it, Elaine. That was the most incredible experience I have ever had in my life."

She gave a mock scowl. "That bad, huh?"

Jamie snorted a laugh. "Yeah, terrible." He grinned at her."Elaine Ellis, you are the most - heck! I don't know what? Fantastic? Yeah, that'll do. Fantastic. The most fantastic woman I have ever met, never mind touched."

"Touched many, Jamie?"

He laughed, shaking his head. "If you mean intimately, then no, not a lot. Including you, four, I think. Fucking? Just two, and you the second. But that wasn't just fucking, Elaine. That was a lot more than just simple fucking. Simple fucking, that I've had before. This was making love, making love to a beautiful, passionate, exciting woman, a woman I've known 'most all of my life, a woman twice my age, and a woman I badly, desperately, want to make love to again. When - if - I recover, that is, which might take several lifetimes."

Elaine laughed. "Do you write poetry, Jamie?"

He put his finger to his lips. "Ssh! Don't tell anyone, but yes." He grinned. "It's lousy, too."

She laughed, a sudden joy taking her. "I've just had the best fuck of my life from a bad poet! Sheesh, Jamie, the only way now is down!" But he was staring at her and she smiled, reaching out to take his hand. Her voice was soft when she spoke again. "You heard me, Jamie. The best fuck of my life. I mean it, sweetheart, I do. The best." She gestured. "I know this is a temporary thing. Hell, I'm twice your age, and I'll be on the downward slope sooner than I like, but we have the now, so as long as you want me, and you can get it up, I have a pussy waiting for you."

Jamie laughed, happy. "That will make the neighbors talk!"

She grinned at him, then sobered. "Does that bother you?"

He grimaced. "Not a lot. How about you?"

"How many neighbors do you know, that I talk to, let alone care what they think?"

Jamie made a pretense of thinking. "Um, one?"

"One. Your mom. And who knows you're here with me now? Um, let me think; who was it now? Oh, yes, your mom." She reached for his hand. "So give me a kiss, and then we'll have a shower. I don't know about you, but I am sticky with sweat and sex, and I want to be clean for round two."

"And maybe more photos?"

Elaine grinned, broad, happy. "Yeah, honey. And maybe more photos."

"Elaine?"

"Hmm?"

"And then we fuck again?"

She laughed out loud in pure delight. "Yes, Jamie, my little stud. Well, maybe not so little. Yes, hon, then we fuck again. And I'll tell you this, Jamie. I'm really looking forward to it!"

"Not near as much as me."

"Honey? Don't bet on it!"


The End

birdie8819
22-04-2008, 08:34 PM
The Indian Slut Chronicles

1.Prologue:

I was lying quietly on the bed waiting for them to come. The camera was in position. The large mirror reflected my agony as well as ecstasy. I heard the door creak open. They were ten in number, all naked, all well hung, all having a cock size of ten inches and a girth well of about three inches. I just eyed them and thought about the predicament I was about to go through but it was I who had decided about it. They surrounded me and one of them went and rolled the camera and then...

Mr. Jordan had promised me that he would see that I get enough cock to satiate myself and here I was in Club Ebony and waiting fro receive the most enormous fuck of my life. I bit my lips hard and controlled myself not to cum. The huge cocks around me were like a fantasy coming true for me. I always dreamt of getting gangbanged by a group of black men while I was a demure Indian bride.

I waited for them to give me their weapons so I could suck it with my slutty violet lips, so that I could feel it what it is like to get pain and pleasure for me. I wanted them to fill me with their cocks, to make me feel like a woman again.

I was already moaning when I saw them shagging their dicks.

'This bitch is moaning even before we have started.'

'I will see to that by the time we finish she just screams and beg us for more.'

They all grinned.

'The whore is cumming Pedro.' One of them said. I had failed to control myself and I was cumming hard.

'So shall we soon on her fucking face. Start boys.'

I never thought it would start so soon. Four of them pounced on me. One of them shoved his cock right into my wet pussy. It was too big for me. I screamed as he put on pressure. I soon found my voice getting gagged as another thick rod was shoved in my mouth without any warning. Another of them began pinching my already erected nipples slapping and trying to milk them. My 38D breasts felt a strange sensation. I saw Pedro resting me on his body and lubricating my ass with his saliva and inserting a finger or two. I felt his two fingers deep in my ass trying to arouse me. It was paining awfully. I had some practice with dildoes but their giant cocks made them look miniscule in comparison to them. The other guys stood around me stroking their shaft waiting for their turn. They were rough and hard on me not a bit gentle like Rakesh. But why was I complaining. I should have been happy. Here my fantasy was coming true except the fact that I was not dressed as a bride. But Mr. Jordan assured me that once I completed this training then I can be a bride every night getting deflowered of my cherry. And I would become his slave for the rest of my life if he delivers me on his promise. But Mr. Jordan said that my first gangbang would have ten guys and slowly he would increase it and later teach me BDSM. But sometimes it created complications then I might have to say goodbye to Ebony club forever. Sometimes the girl couldn't take so many guys and developed diseases and Ebony club's mainstay was bachelor nights and adult parties He had given me time to think but I was determined and here I was undergoing my first session as well as my first fantasy.

'Suck bitch, suck hard.'

'Open up slut. Open up for me.'

'You like thick black cock honey. You want me to spray my seed in you, don't you honey. You want to become a good whore for us don't you honey.'

The orders came from everywhere. I was just too slow for them. When I sucked the cock I forgot to open up. When I opened up I just forgot to suck the cock.

'This bitch needs plenty of training before we can even fuck her properly, Pedro.'

'That's right but I feel she is doing better than most of the girls we have ever fucked, what do you say Mike?'

Mike who was fucking me a while ago told me.

'Listen you slutwhore. You are best we got here. No one's got a body or a face like you but you are pathetic girl. You don't know how to please a man. We will teach you and then I think you can repay the debt to Mr. Jordan. Till you learn it all you will stay here. Don't worry Mr.Jordan has already send your husband on a tour. We want to see that you are best cocksucking whore here. Did you get my point you bitch.'

He began to finger me and pinch my boobs at the same time.

There were three guys on me now. The fourth one who had left was stroking his shaft rapidly and brought it closer to me and then he erupted. That same moment the guy fucking my mouth moved out and the guy's (who was playing with my boobs) hot cream landed on my mouth that I found excessively bitter. As it traveled down my throat I felt I would vomit. The other guy didn't even give me time to regain my composure and flooded my mouth with his seed. I choked but drank it all.

'I hope you understand bitch.' Mike said as he was fucking me with three of his fingers making me squirm with pleasure.

I nodded as I felt that Pedro had opened me up with his fisting and I suffered another blow of excruciating pain. I had finally opened up and Pedro's twelve-inch cock was deep deep inside my asshole. I wanted to break free. I just wanted to leave this damn place. It hurt so much that I just pushed the guy mouthfucking me and broke free of pedro. I felt that someone had ripped my ass open.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
22-04-2008, 08:35 PM
'What the fuck.' They all shouted

I felt so weak and vulnerable that I just staggered and fell down. I broke into tears. They looked at me. Pedro approached me.

'I can't do this.' I said and sobbed again.

'Darling,' he said and caressed my lips that were bruised from the mouthfucking I got. 'It happens to all of them but I think you should try and try your level best. Think of Mr.Jordan and his reputation. We give you two days time. If you wanna stay we will train you as the best slut one can ever think of otherwise you might leave with this tape and forget this just like a nightmare. Think, okay honey. Let's go boys and give time for baby slut to think about this'

They left. I got up and saw myself on the mirror. My face was cum drenched. I had come to far to back.

I am sorry Mr. Jordan. I said to myself. I have to succeed. I went to the bathroom and began washing myself and remembered all the events of the past two weeks

2.It all started two weeks ago...

I was an Indian girl staying in the United States for the past six months married to an Indian software professional. We had everything. A large house, a car and all the money to spend but still I felt I was missing something in my life. My husband hardly paid any attention to my needs. I was always left wanting for more. My desire was never fulfilled and I felt it was high time that I should do something regarding it. Whenever my husband was out I got myself porn movies, erotic stories vibrators and dildoes and played out all the fantasies I could think about. Sometimes I was a cop who was brutally assaulted in her ass, sometimes a nurse who was giving a cancer patient the juiciest blowjob of his life. But my most favourite pastime was that when I dressed up as bride with the sluttiest make-up and jewellary to accompany me. I spend hours in front of the mirror getting the effect right and when I played with my pussy there was no stopping me. The large dildo was usually the cock I always needed while a vibrator was posted in my ass. I had mind blowing orgasm and I flooded the bed with my cum but what I wanted was cum on my red juicy lips, on my face, on my pussy and in my ass. I wanted that someone should just tear me apart with his large pole, fuck my ass so much that it becomes red and raw. But I knew that it was never to be true. And I was damn afraid. It was good only in fantasies not in real life.

It was a Sunday evening. My husband Rakesh was home that evening not doing his overtime in the office. I had a marathon sex tourney with him but I was left deeply unsatisfied. His cock was neither big nor too fat to give me the pleasure but still I faked pleasure.

I was in the kitchen preparing the dinner when I saw him coming in.

'Yana, tomorrow we have a small party in our office and you are invited by my boss Mr. Jordan. So dress real good. There will be lot of guys around you know. I just wanna make them jealous.'

I nodded somewhat apprehensively. I rued the fact that tomorrow I will miss out my game.

At night as I sat in front of the mirror combing my hair I thought of Mr. Jordan. He was a massive sized coloured American, a kind of man who would be ideal to fuck me. But I brushed aside the thought. He was married with five kids and was a complete family man. His wife Jenny was an angel. They had helped me a lot to adjust to the American way of living.

The next evening I was ready to prepare myself the way Rakesh wanted me to.

I had a nice warm bath and the hot water filled up my senses. As I dried myself with my towel I saw the dress I had chosen for tonight's party. It was a white chiffon plunging neckline gown with a large crystal bead with a bandeau top and thong.

I stood in front of the mirror. I had decided that I would go for a dark gothic make-up. I started with my lips. I first applied red lipstick to it and then completed it with red gloss and then applied another coat of red lipstick to make my lips look appear thick and juicy. Looking myself in the mirror I imagined that I was sucking a big black cock and soon I was wet. I lined my eyes with blue metallic eyeliner and tied my hair in a bun.

For jewellery I chose a bunch of bangles, a nose ring, a bracelet, long slinky earrings and a necklace that just bordered my cleavage. I reapplied my make-up once again and hesitantly applied sindoor [it's a mark for married women]. I strutted my stuff in front of the mirror and I thought that I was going for a gangbang and not for a party where respectable people would come. I wanted desperately to go somewhere where I would get what I need. I pouted my lips and felt so jealous of myself. I was looking like a slut and a horny bitch.

Rakesh was shocked to see me. I felt that he was having a hardon seeing me. I wanted to scream out to him to come and fuck me but I felt there was no necessary for it. I wouldn't waste myself on this sissy man.

As we sat in the car Rakesh held my hand and gave me a small peck in my cheeks. 'Honey I feel that you are the most beautiful girl in this whole world and I am lucky to have you.'

I felt bad. Here was this guy who loved me so much and it was me who just couldn't love him because he was not good in bed. I was ashamed of myself.

3.In Mr. Jordan's office

'She just plain bloody freaked out man,' Pedro told Jordan.

He nodded. He didn't want to lose her. If she joined the club the cashbox wouldn't stop ringing. Anyone would pay any amount for her.

Mr. Jordan that day at the party had anticipated that something was wrong with Yana. He had coaxed her to reveal everything to him and then when he learnt the truth he had offered her a place in the Ebony Club a high-class club where girls were the sluttiest and the hottest. When she had learnt all the activities that happened their she was apprehensive but Mr. Jordan had persuaded her to atleast give it a try saying that if things go wrong at least her fantasy for a gangbang would come true. Yana would outperform all of them Mr, Jordan had told her. Only she needed a little bit of training and how to handle at least twelve men. She would be the ultimate slut, the poster girl for Ebony club. He wanted her desperately. Yana reminded him of Mylene who at a go could take upto twenty-five guys without complaining. But Mylene left the club to join

another club much to the dismay of Mr. Jordan and the club was left in a turmoil ever since that.

Yana could change all that. Yana was going to be his trump card.

'Go to her after two days. If she agrees then give her the fuck of the lifetime and begin her training but if she fails then show her the way out.'

"Yes boss.' Pedro left.

Jordan sat and thought. Behind his success as a software entrepreneurship venture no one knew that he and his wife ran such a high-class brothel. And also many never knew the fact that it was dying out.

'I need you Yana to turn my fortune.' He said to himself.

He picked up the receiver to dial a number.


The End

birdie8819
22-04-2008, 08:36 PM
Cold Hands

It all started in a bookstore. I don't remember why I went to the bookstore at eight at night; maybe just for something to do. Now, I think he drew me there. Then, I probably thought I was just looking for something to read. I went to the bookstore I always went to. It was about 10 miles from my house. It had large ceiling to floor windows in the front in which one could see the street and cars passing the building. Most of the interior was stained mahogany, the bookshelves, the tables and even the staircase to the second floor. The carpet and upholstery was a earthen mix of clay brown and berry red. Of course, there were thousands of books and no art or loud music to distract from them. It had a very old fashioned library feel to it. No CD's, no trendy coffee places, just books. It was busy for that late with about 30 people in the place, but the atmosphere of deliberate silence was retained. What do I feel like reading? It was unusual, but I felt a bit like romance. I took off my coat and went to the correct section on the second floor. I started scanning titles. I was immediately disgusted by titles like "Husband's Thrall" and "Dark Need". How cheesy! Disappointed, I walked over to my usual, Sci-fi back down on the first floor towards the back of the store. As I look through titles, something caught my eye.

A young boy was sitting in the corner in the back, reading. He had short, platinum-blond hair and crystalline blue eyes. He was wearing a tan suit, somewhat befitting his features. On the hand holding the book, there were two rings, one on his middle and one on his ring finger. One was silver and had a large square onyx and the other was also silver but had etching surrounded by diamonds. But, somehow, I couldn't keep my eyes off him. He looked up from his reading quickly, as though he sensed my staring. I quickly glanced away and pretended to be very attentive on a certain title. He continued to read and I stole another glance at him before moving to another shelf. I felt myself blushing but ignored it and kept looking through titles. Seeing such an attractive character made me extremely self-conscious. I walked toward the front of the store and seeing how the windows were mildly reflective, I took a moment to fix my dishelved hair. Then I took in my appearance. I am an average college student of average height and medium weight. I have long brown hair that I always wear in a pony tail and chestnut colored eyes. I have a baby face and was wearing jeans and a t-shirt at the time. I hadn't worn any makeup and kind of regretted it. To be honest, I felt very ordinary. After such, I moved back to the Sci-fi and snuck another look at him, then moved back to looking at titles.

After a few minutes, my mind wandered from books to...well...other things, I was awakened from my daydream abruptly by the feeling of one icy finger trailing down my spine. It caused me to shudder violently and get slightly uneasy. The finger lingered at the base of my spine above my bottom. I shook it off and continued to look through titles. One title finally caught my eye but before I could pick up the book, I felt that finger become a ice-cold hand and grasp my backside. I jumped and gasped, slightly startled. I wildly looked around for the pervert but found none. No one was standing within arms reach of me or walking past me. What in the world? Out of habit, I rubbed where I felt the hand. Ok. I picked up the book I was looking at previously and turned it over to read the back.

In the midst of reading, my eyes widened as I felt the hand again. This time it brushed my cheek and it was so cold, I shivered. It caressed from my cheek to the side of my neck, causing a more violent shiver to come from me. I clutched the book to my breast, getting more nervous as the hand trailed from my neck to my collarbone. It followed the bone down to the hollow of my breast. As strange as this occurrence was, it was equally erotic. I felt myself bite my lip and close my eyes. I bet everyone's staring at me, with as strange as I'm acting.

I let out an exasperated gasp of air as the hand cupped my breast. My nipple hardened immediately under my bra. When another hand cupped my other breast, I dropped the book. Both hands started fingering my nipples causing my body to react swiftly. I felt myself moisten in the hollow between my legs. I took a deep breath in an attempt to get back my resolve and picked up the book. I felt myself clench my teeth as my lust drove me further to insane when the hands didn't stop. I clutched the book to my breast again almost as a miserable attempt to make the torture stop. But it didn't. In fact, the hands only got more aggressive, pinching and pulling at my nipples. I stood up slowly and walked awkwardly to the closest table.

To my amazement, amongst all this, I started thinking about the hot boy in the corner. Don't I wish? I wanted the hands to stop but on the flip side, didn't. I felt very weary and embarrassed but the hot desire between my legs didn't let forget the situation. I would really love it if I could take that boy home and have my way with him. Almost as if on cue, I felt another ice cold hand caress the top of my thigh. The other two continued fondling my breasts by grasping them, plucking my nipples and trailing down my ribcage. My breathing and heart rate picked up. My thoughts darkened when I imagined where that third hand wanted to go. I dug my fingers into the table where I sat down. Come on! Where's your dignity? Fight it! The third hand swayed back and forth on the top of my thigh, edging ever nearer to my hip. I felt my face get deep red but opened the book and pretended to read it. That hand crept ever closer inward trailing the inside of my thigh.

Out of the corner of my eye, I stole another glance at the cute boy as curiousness drove my thoughts to reality. I need to get myself under control. But when I looked over, to my surprise, I saw the slightest curve of a smirk on his lips. His expression was that of a mischievous child. I stared at him unconsciously. He glanced at me. The hands all stopped for a split second. We both looked down quickly at the same time. Wait. No...is that even possible? Thoughts rush through my head. Could it be...him? I kept him in the corner of my eye and waited for the hands to resume their groping. As I kept pretending to read, a hand quickly slipped in between my legs.

I almost stopped breathing, my heart rate doubled and the heat within me became scorching in temperature. I swallowed a moan and worked up the nerve to look at him. He glanced up at me and a grin formed on his face. Oh my god! It is him. I looked down and searing heat crept up my cheeks. I have to stop him! Whatever it is, it's not right. It can't be right. But something in me didn't want him to stop. I needed it as much as he wanted it. The warm hand trailed along my muff, following the slit down to the core of my desire.

But as the hand massaged my pulsating heat and urged it on, something within me broke. I can't take it anymore. I stood up abruptly and walked over to him. But as I stood there, I was at a loss for words. Stop...Leave me alone...Fuck me. All came to mind but none came out as my urgency drove me. He looked up at me with that grin on his face. Instead came out, "Who are you?"

His voice was deeper than one would think and mellow, with an edge of annoyance. Through those rosy lips came, "Does it matter?"

I retorted quickly, "Then, what do you want?"

And just as quickly, "You." I paused, taken aback. I felt myself shaking at the core but felt no hands. I felt so vulnerable and small when he stood and I realized how tall he was. Amusement played across his crystalline blue eyes as he looked down at me. He walked past me, toward the door. He stopped halfway and motioned for me to come. I did and when I stopped and faced him, he said, "I'm giving you a chance to walk away." Now or never. What if he's a killer or something?


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
22-04-2008, 08:37 PM
Then the stupidest thing came out of my mouth, "How do I know I can trust you?"

After a moment, he said, "You don't."

"Can you at least give me your name? Don't you at least want mine?" I said wearily. He simply smirked and walked outside. But...it's just too much. I followed him. Outside, he was standing next to a candy-apple red Honda Civic.

As I walked toward him, he said, "Last chance."

He opened the door and I paused to say, "If I had any doubts, I wouldn't of followed you," and got in. He closed it, smiling.

We drove. To somewhere I didn't pay attention to and it was dark, quiet and desolate. It appeared to be on one of the numerous desert hills on the outside of town. He stopped the car and turned it off. I quickly said, "Do you do this to every pretty girl you meet?"

He peered over at me, - Damn those eyes! - and said, "No, just you."

I looked away, flustered yet flattered. He doesn't talk much but his words are powerful. And what about the hands? He turned to face me and cupped my chin. I faced him and saw strict admiration as he paused to look at me. I have so many questions but can't seem to bring myself to ask them. His hand moved to the back of my neck. He pulled me in and brushed my lips with his own. His breath tickled my face as his lips pulled at mine. My own breath shuddered and my heart sped up. My thoughts raced but then dissolved as his tongue moistened my upper lip. As he pulled away, I noticed the tone of the expression on his face had darkened. His face was flushed, his lips were pink and his eyes seemed to be dark blue orbs.

He said demandingly, "Get out." I was taken aback but realized he was doing the same. I followed him to the hood. He sat on it, looked at me and said with the same tone of voice as the last command, "Take off your clothes."

I looked around. It was warm and breezy, the ground was dry, and the crescent moon shed very little light. I started shaking again but obliged him. I was normally very self-conscious but didn't fight myself mentally like usual. I felt red heat creep up my cheeks in embarrassment at the thought of being nude in front of him. He watched intently as I started with my shoes and socks. Then my jacket, sequentially putting the articles in a neat pile. I followed with my t-shirt and jeans, my cheeks getting redder. All that was left was my mismatched black and white lacy bra and underwear. I slowly unclasped my bra and put it in the pile. I covered my breasts as I slid my panties off. I covered the V between my legs and averted my gaze from his. A whisper of a command came from him, "Come here." Doubt coursed through my mind almost as fast as the blood in my veins. I slowly made my way towards him. As I reached him, he moved my arms to reveal me. I saw his gaze trail down and his breathing picked up as a reaction to what he saw. He wrapped his arm around my waist to pull me even closer to him. He spun me around, my back facing him and he leaned back against the hood of the car. I looked out into the dark and his hot breath tickled the back of my neck. He tilted my head back and ran his tongue along the curve of my neck. I shuddered and closed my eyes. He nibbled my flesh, then bit down. I gasped and gripped his pants.

His unoccupied hand grazed my nipple on its journey to between my legs. In the warm hands place followed an ice cold one. I shivered as another took it's place on my other breast. I couldn't resist the urge to look down but closed my eyes when I saw nothing atop my mounds. Those hands started fumbling and pinching my nipples and I felt my pussy lips convulse and moisten. I arched in reaction, leaning against him. I bit my lip, craving his tongue. His real hand proceeded to my knees and spread them slightly. He traced the inside of thigh with his pointer finger. I felt his erection graze my buttocks as he cupped my mound. I felt his hot breath next to my ear and he whispered, "Do you want me that much?"

In response, I moved my hand to cover his over my mound. Without hesitation, he quickly thrust two fingers into my dripping folds. I arched higher as the rest of his hand hit the lips. My hand on his pants gripped harder than before. I thrust my head back on his shoulder and my mouth gaped open reactively. He slowly slid them out and more forcefully thrust them back in, causing a squeal. I felt him spread the pointer and middle fingers producing a squelch and the feeling of both fingers hitting walls of my pussy. The pointer rubbed against my g-spot, causing a shudder to wrack me. Those fingers then moved back and forth, each hitting my g-spot, which caused my build up to orgasm to skyrocket. My orgasm hit suddenly, producing a massive amount of fluid in between my legs. Waves of shuddering rolled over me as my cunt clutched with each wave. I couldn't believe how fast I came. He seemed to know exactly how to get me to cum.

He removed his fingers as the clutching slowed and I caught my breath. I felt droplets of sweat on my brow as he turned me around and the ghostly hands removed themselves from my breasts. He said, "Get on your knees," so low I could barely hear him. I slide my hands down his torso as I go down on one knee than the other. When I looked up again, he had his right pointer and middle fingers in his mouth tasting the fluid from my orgasm. He removed the fingers from his own mouth and placed them on my lips. I slowly opened my lips and took them in, then finding the taste to my liking, I licked them clean. I placed my hands on his thighs and looked to him for guidance. He caressed my cheek and took off my jacket. I waited patiently as he unbuttoned his shirt. He took it off, revealing a toned, pale chest which was a sure fire sign that he exercised regularly.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
22-04-2008, 08:39 PM
He then twined his fingers in my hair, shoving my face against the crotch of his pants. The smell of his sex was overwhelming, strong and sickly sweet. I could feel the outline of his erection pushing against his jeans. I deftly unbuttoned his jeans as I took in his length and scent. The jeans unsnapped quietly as I pulled them down his taunt pale legs. His member popped forward, being released from it's binds. It was intimidating: lengthy,wide and oozing clear fluid from the tip. I first took it my hands hesitantly, realizing that my fingers barely reached around it. I rubbed down it's shaft, causing a shudder and heavy breathing to come from my host. After some blushing and a gentle hand caressing the top of my head coercing me, I licked some of the fluid off the tip. This produced another shudder from the man. Then, I wrapped my lips around the head, sucking the rest of the precum off it. I flicked my tongue underneath the tip and followed the artery down to the base.

Only then did I allow the entire cock in my mouth. I took it as much as I could, having it push against my throat. I slid my head back up and went down fast again, producing a pop sound. My host was emitting slow, whispered moans as I worked him fast. Spittle was forming on my bottom lip as I sucked and swallowed. He only allowed me to do this for a few moments, proving he was on edge. He took my jaw in his hand and made me release him.

A moment after he pushed me down into the dirt and followed on his knees. I cupped his face and looked at him quizzically but his eye were penetratingly determined. He had a look of severity as he grasped his meat and poised it against my opening. My eyes grazed the stars as he put his left hand beside my head and pushed a little farther in. My pussy spread to accommodate his meat as I put my hands on his waist. He grabbed my hip with his left hand and used his weight as leverage to drive the rest of the way into me. I let out a drawn out stuttering moan as my eyes squeezed shut. My cunt took a moment to fully accommodate to his length and girth. I brought my legs around his hips, adjusting his angle inside me.

His rhythm started slow and gently but when I emitted little vocal responses he put his hand above my shoulder. He drove in hard, my back dragging somewhat painfully against the ground beneath me. This caused a small moan threaded with the throatiness associated with pain to come from me. His frequency picked up in both force and speed. The volume of my moans matched his pace.

I could tell our actions were vigorous as we were both sweating and breathing hard. The toll the rough ground had on my back is echoed in my yells and brought wetness to my eyes. He watched intently as I writhed and yelled from his blows. Inside of me, all the godly pleasure amplified the pain, just as the pain amplifies the pleasure. I could hear the sounds of the punishment my cunt took by the squelches and splooshes. My pussy was so wet, the fluid covered all of my crevice.

The boy then put his hand on abdomen from my hip forcing my body to stop jostling about. That helped with the pain on my back while allowing him to focus on the power of each thrust instead of the speed. Each pound comes with incredible force causing me to put a hand on my mouth to prevent screams. The sheer ecstasy of this put my body in thrall. My body arched to him, goosebumps covered my skin and my pussy clenched. Knowing that was what pleasure my body seeks constantly, my orgasm peaked.

He followed in swift suit. I felt his cock twitch, expand and his searing heat fill my own. I felt him cum four times and I watched his eyes clench shut, brow furrow and his mouth open to omit an "ah" sound. He rested on top of me for a minute and I used it to catch my breath.

He got off quickly. He composed himself as I got up and got dressed. We got dressed quietly, never saying anything to each other. I actually felt dazed. As we got back into the car, I retained my silent dazing. He put the keys in the ignition and leaned back. I turned my head to look at him and he stared back at me. I was at a loss for words. I didn't know what to think and thus say. The actual realization of what had just happened didn't hit until six hours later. After what seemed like a few minutes, he spoke. He said the only thing I purposely never told him that night. He said my name.


The End

birdie8819
22-04-2008, 08:40 PM
Full Circle

The brutal cold that brought shrieks of discomfort to four of the women leaving the church late that Saturday afternoon was typical for Calgary in January. After a few polite, but hurried words to each other, bringing into question the true climate of Hell, four of them made their way through the bottle blue dusk to their frozen Corollas and Windstars. The fifth stood and watched, calmly unaffected by the biting northeast wind.

She missed this about the prairies; the naked harshness of the landscape, and the extremities of the weather. She somehow felt comforted by the vulnerability she felt, that she, or anyone, could easily perish under such conditions. This was a land for the sharp witted and the strong. After the four other women had pulled out of the parking lot, she walked east, toward McLeod Trail, the snow beneath her feet making that delightful crunching sound of minus thirty degrees. And she realised how much she hated Toronto.

It had been two years since Olivia had been here. It seemed like forever. But she was patient, and knew she had to be. The woman she now appeared to be, and the life she now lived, were worlds and decades apart from who she was, once upon a time. However, every passing day seemed to bring her some subtle reminder that the veneer she so dutifully kept polished was very thin......

"That picture must be retouched, man. No one has eyes that color. That's just freaky!" Brendan held the picture under a brighter light, not able to quite accept the deep sea green eyes of the woman in the photo.

"Believe it, they are real, just like the rest of her." Matt took the picture from the other man and looked at the woman in it. Just like every time, every emotion within him boiled up, and he had to look away and focus his thoughts. He thought of the twists of fate and happenstance that had brought them together and kept them apart over the years as Brendan passed him a joint.

"No, thanks, man. I'll have some later. We're going to be here for a while, anyway."

Brendan looked at Matt and nodded, knowing that Matt had been planning this evening for months, then turned around and put on the Fu Manchu vinyl he just picked up.

Olivia walked briskly through the cold, thinking about one of the girls who was at the meeting earlier. She was the real deal. A girl who didn't buy into the thrill of being at a lecture by 'Olivia McClaren, Wife of Reverend Bryce McClaren, Founder of The McClaren Ministries'. As always, most of the girls were in awe of this beautiful woman, who they had seen on The Miracle Network beside her handsome husband. But that one girl, the one with the Betty Page haircut, and the faint aroma of Craven Menthol cigarettes, she saw right into Olivia's soul, and wasn't having any of this abstinence and purity business.

She hadn't spoken a word or sang a note during the course of the afternoon. At the end of the meeting she looked into Olivia's eyes and tilted her head slightly as she shook her hand. Neither of them had to say a word; Olivia was busted, and somehow this girl knew exactly what was behind the veneer. As the girl turned and walked away, Olivia felt thrilled that someone had seen her real self.

Matt stared out across the city's downtown, and grinned to himself as he noticed the reflection in the large sheet of glass; Brendan gyrating and twisting like a tall, cartoonish Iggy Pop to the thick, throbbing groove of his latest vinyl treasure. Matt hadn't had a friend like him since he was a little kid. Brendan's mom had moved him and his older brother away from Northern Ireland before they were drawn into the vengeance fuelled maelstrom that had claimed the life of their father.

It had been tough for them when they got to Calgary, they didn't have much, but they loved what little they had, and their mother created two fine men on her own. Brendan was the kind of guy that never asked anything of you but your honesty and company, and whom you could trust without question. He had completely transformed Matt's jaded opinion of music, and of life, in one insane, thirty seven minute audition, having been called at one a.m. one night by a mutual friend, telling Matt that he knew someone looking for a "guitar whore". And, at the time, that is exactly what Matthew Cross was, and what his business card proudly stated. He was good. Really good, better than the likes of the big hair clowns of the era, and had spent years on the road, making connections with producers and other musicians while forging a reputation as a consummate professional.

And, as a guy who could walk into a studio and nail nearly anything thrown at him on the first take. 'Wham Bam, Where's the Cash, Man', hence the 'whore' moniker jokingly laid on him by those happy to work with him. His encyclopaedic interest in music allowed him to pick up live or studio gigs of practically any genre; he listened to everything. He also knew that he could always just go and make a living as a welder, and he actually missed doing it, and was as good at welding exotic metals as he was at playing guitar; probably better. And he took that uncompromising, blue collar attitude on stage with him. Every night, he kicked ass. He just never kissed ass, and happily, never would. "matthew cross. welder. guitar whore."

After the insane roller coaster ride that Brendan, lunatic rhythmatist, and his bass player/wife, Sophie, took Matt through; careening wildly from The Dave Brubeck Quartet's "Take Five" to "Ace of Spades" by Motorhead and somehow winding up on Pat Metheny's "Are You Going With Me?", one thing was certain. Matt would never whore himself out again.

As if she were a child, Olivia suddenly clutched her bag tightly as she stepped onto the C-Train platform, a southbound LRT whooshing by into the suburbs blowing her off balance slightly. As she stood alone on the northbound platform, she thought of a photograph her friend Shawna had taken of her years earlier. The last photograph taken of her in her old life, it would turn out. She had convinced Olivia to strip completely naked, and stand on the Rosedale subway platform in Toronto as she photographed her through the window of a subway car. In the photo, a high contrast black and white shot taken with an ancient Spotmatic, Olivia stood, more beautiful and radiant than she could ever imagine herself actually being, somehow un-noticed by everyone else on the platform.

Everyone, except a delighted, wide eyed little boy, holding his mother's hand while pointing at Olivia, and somehow, looking directly into the lens of Shawna's camera. That little boy hadn't been afraid to see the real Olivia. That young woman with the Betty Page haircut hadn't been afraid either. Olivia could still feel that girl's strong, sinewey hand in her own, and as the northbound C-Train stopped and it's doors opened, Olivia felt how moist she had become.

"So, how did things go this afternoon, then?"

"Really well. Actually, better than I expected. I can't wait to get over there, I'm at the shop right now. I don't want this stuff cooling down too fast, and these things are worth too fucking much to take any chances with. I should be maybe another hour or so, see you then."

"Cool. Later."

"That was Sophie. She'll be here in an hour or so. She's all freaked about those pieces we poured this morning; doesnt want them cooling down too fast, I guess."


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
22-04-2008, 08:42 PM
Brendan clicked off his cell as he stood beside Matt at the window of the apartment. Sophie and Brendan were the perfect couple; they were in the same band, they had their own business, they amused each other constantly, and had mutual contempt for bullshit of any kind. Sophie was a full on art school type, and had been attending her fourth year at the Banff School of Fine Arts when the frustration of dealing with the talentless ass kissers and trust fund poseurs finally became pointless, and she moved back to Calgary and went to work with her uncle in a small, but highly respected fabrication shop. The small foundry that had been long neglected in the rear of the old building, not far from the city bus yards, was up and running within a week of Sophie beginning her work there.

Sophie's uncle was thrilled by her enthusiasm, and she couldn't believe she actually had access to a foundry. She had been excelling at brass and aluminum casting work in her sculpture classes at art school. She loved it; to pour molten metal into a real, solid shape, to have this power over matter to master it's ultimate form, there was something about it she found intoxicating. And lucrative. Within six months, people were spending hundreds, then thosands of dollars on her sometimes violently erotic sculpture, and as much or more on her equally intense sex toys. From there, it went to specialized aluminum and magnesium fifties era hot rod and motorcycle parts; always one off stuff, and very pricey. Two years later, she bought the business from her uncle, who was delighted by his niece's talent and business sense, regardless of what the end product might be.

As she watched the thermometer on the cooling box drop ever so slowly, she knew that the pieces cooling within would come out perfectly, as always. And that by this time next week, ZZ Top guitar slinger Billy Gibbons would be in possession of the only pair of finned aluminum rocker covers on earth for a Packard V-8, and her bank account would be considerably fatter. As she took care of the day's e-mail and locked up the shop, she felt the relief of being able to indulge her distraction; now that business was taken care of, it was time for pleasure......

Olivia stepped off of the C-Train at the last stop before it headed across the river into Kensington. It was dark by now, and as she made her way south to the O'Neill Park Tower along the west edge of downtown, she felt the exhilaration within her build. The cold air made her feel even more alive, as she grew closer to Matt with every step, closer to a taste of her old...........no, her real self. At the next crosswalk, she turned and looked behind her, almost hoping that Bryce had sent someone to follow her, as he had done early in their marriage, when he had no reason to. They had never seen anything but stirling behavior on Mrs. McClaren's part. But the spies had always been easy to spot, for a strong, sharp witted woman................

Matt could feel her getting closer, and let himself become more excited with an almost guilty zeal. He fell into the relentless groove of the turntable's latest offering, Soundgarden's "Jesus Christ Pose", and found himself madly dancing about the room as if conjuring up some ancient Blackfoot shaman spirit. He let the song's lyrics ignite his always present, but carefully concealed rage over the fact that Olivia was, as he saw it, very tasty jewellry for a man who had no qualms over manipulating people and profiting big time in the name of that poor bastard, Jesus. Brendan bounded passed him, and this time, Matt took the joint that was passed his way and took a huge hit. As the rush flowed through him, the rage he felt slipped away, and all he could feel was pure joy. Olivia.......................

1.7.7.2. zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz

The small lobby of the O'Neill was warm, and was almost overwhelmingly so compared to the frigid cold outside. As Olivia removed her gloves and scarf, a couple exited the elevator, smiling with a vague sense of recognition as they passed the striking blond. Some one they'd seen on a commercial or something......, the thought vapourizing as the two stepped into the biting cold. Olivia stepped into the open elevator, exhaling deeply as the door closed. Not pushing the button of any floor, she thought about what she was about to do. Bryce was not a bad man, and she was his wife. And his pretty sidekick on the McClaren Ministries TV and web broadcasts that provided a very, very comfortable living for the two of them.

The reality of the matter was, however, that she was in an elevator, nine stories below a man that has been constantly in her thoughts and fantasies for the past eighteen years of her life. A man that had witnessed some of the most perverse and wonderful things she had ever done, and never judged her for it. Who had been her friend and support whenever he was able to, and had expected nothing of her for it, but her friendship. And the best lover she'd ever know. She pushed "9".

"Pick something, man, I've been doing that for the last hour! Besides, your girl is going to be here pretty quick, I'm sure you want to set the moooooooooooood, dude!"

Matt looked at Brendan, realizing how cool it was that this was happening with such good people. Being in the band with Brendan and Sophie was amazing, they were manic psycho geniuses that could brew up the steamiest, most amazing grooves at will, and playing with them was always an epiphanal, or near-death experience at every show. They'd actually been the ones to invite Matt into their love life, after one particularly intense gig where their 'Portisehead-meets-Reverend Horton Heat' sound whipped the crowd into an orgasmic frenzy. He placed Pink Floyd's "Piper at the Gates of Dawn" on the turntable, feeling the deep, organic pulse of "Astronomy Domine" build within the room.

Olivia looked at the slightly shocked expression on the face of the pretty, well dressed woman in her late fifties as the door opened on the seventh floor.

"Going up?" she asked, her warm wide smile immediately putting the woman at ease.

"Twelfth floor, please....", the woman stated, entering the elevator, as the gorgeous blonde dressed in only a very expensive lace bra and panties pressed the "12" button. She looked at Olivia's face with a vague, but almost certain recognition. The two shared a few obligatory words about the frigid weather, and the small, but glimmering hope for a chinook. As the elevator stopped on the ninth floor, and Olivia reached down to pick up her bag, the woman in the elevator said to her:

"That is really one hell of a look, honey. You look EXACTLY like that woman on that religious channel! I really hope you are charging someone dearly for your services, God knows what you are doing is more honest than what those scam artists are getting away with!"

Olivia looked back over her shoulder, and gave the woman the huge, sparkling smile that the Miracle Network cameras were so in love with, which completely cracked up the pretty old gal.

Having been mistaken for a high priced whore, masquerading as her television persona, had fuelled her already simmering arousal, and Olivia sauntered, cat-like, down the hall towards room nine one six. Even if all that were to happen was that Matt would invite her in for coffee, it would be enough; her own existance would make a difference for a little while. But it would be more than coffee, it was always far more than she could ever expect. He knew her too well............

Only a few steps away from the door, she could hear the deep, throbbing rhythm from inside the apartment. She stopped outside the door and waited before knocking. She was ridiculously wet, and the last few steps had brought her perilously close to orgasm. She wondered what awaited her behind that door, what unforgettable experience would be added to the distractions that she fought hard to conceal. She thought about what had happened the last time they'd met; how Matt had procured the services of a San Francisco dominatrix to administer hour after relentless hour of unblinking dicipline and expertly crafted sapphic agony and ecstasy upon her. Or, how in New Orleans, she had been led, naked, in front of a crowd of people, who bid to obtain her services as a cock slave for a twenty four hour period.........she rubbed her knees together and came instantly. She looked up to see Matt admiring her, her knees shaking...............

Matt pulled her into the room without saying a word and kissed her deeply, pulling her body tightly against his. She ground herself into him, feeling his strength engulfing her, feeling his cock swelling for her. She reached down into his pants, the gravity of his prick drawing her nails into it's engorged surface. He moaned aloud and took her right breast into his hand and squeezed it hard as his right arm pulled her even tighter against his body. She wrapped her thighs around his leg and clamped down, squirting herself all down his pants leg as she came.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
22-04-2008, 08:43 PM
"I guess that these will have to come off now.", Matt stated calmly as he released Olivia from his grip, looking down at the huge wet spot on his leg. She stared, fixated as his pants hit the floor, at his throbbing prick. It always seemed bigger than she remembered it. It was thick, as thick as her wrist, with a foreskin that was long enough to encase his bulbous glans, even with a full on erection. It was the most perfect cock she'd ever sucked, and God knows she had performed fellatio on more than just a few occasions. Unfortunately, Bryce was not at all interested in her cocksucking prowess, as it fell into the category of sodomy, as he saw it.

Matt reached out and slipped two fingers into her, bringing her to the edge of yet another orgasm, as Brendan reached around from behind her and grabbed both of her breasts, surprising her, as she hadn't even noticed him. It hadn't been the first time that others had been invited to the party, and Olivia fell back into Brendan as Matt pressed against her. Each man took one of her breasts in his hand as Matt kissed her hard and Brendan bit the back of her neck just hard enough to make the hair on the back of her head stand up.

The sensation of being held and kissed and crushed between these two men made her head spin. Her breasts were incredibly aroused. The Girls liked it rough; rope bondage, nipple clamps, riding crops, but to have them ravaged by these strong men, pulled and pinched and used in a manner unbecoming a minister's wife........if she had not been pinned by the hands and pricks and muscles of these men, she would have fallen to the ground like a rag doll. Indeed, when Matt released his grip on her, she slipped down to her knees like a piece of silk.

Sophie heard the beat of the music as she unlocked the door of the apartment. She got there as quickly as she could, knowing that Brendan and Matt would begin the evening's activities the moment Matt's pretty blond friend showed up. She was happy for Matt; he loved his solitude, and had a few nice girls he would see once in a while. But she knew he had a serious thing for this woman, Olivia. She was The One, as Brendan was for her and vice versa. She knew that no matter what path she or Brendan would have taken in life, that they would have wound up together. She hoped that this Olivia felt the same way about Matt, as she spied through the divider between the dining room and the living room, where she saw the beautiful blond on her knees between Brendan and Matt.

She held a rock hard cock in each hand, sliding her mouth alternately over the head of each one, taking a little more of each with every mouthful. She savored the contrast between Matt's muscular, uncut tool, and Brendan's long, smooth weapon. She was an expert fellatrix, this Olivia, leaving no spot on either man's genitals unkissed, untasted. Sophie was slick and throbbing, dropping her pants to the floor and reaching into her ripe, warm juiciness. She watched the woman in the other room swallowing the entire length of her husband's cock, licking his testicles as she squeezed Matt's prick with a death grip, turning it into a dark, vein swollen monster. As Olivia somehow managed to draw the engorged heads of both men's pricks into her mouth, Sophie came hard, driving her fingers into herself deeply, quivering as she pressed down hard onto her G-spot and riding wave after wave of sweet release.

As the record on the turntable played out the last few seconds of analog ecstasy, Sophie smiled at the boys' penchant for that archaic medium. It was time to join the party, and she que'd up an iPod program simply named "fuck".

The Pararachute Club's "Innuendo" began to pump out of the sound system, letting Brendan and Matt know that Sophie was in the house. The two men pulled their cocks from Olivia's mouth and up from her knees. They sat her into a chair, holding her arms behind her.

"God, what now?", Olivia thought to herself, the taste of cock thick on her breath, her cunt on fire. Deep within her, she knew a line had been crossed; after today, things would have to be different. She'd actually hoped that Bryce had someone watching her, this life on television was a lie, and no matter what she did to somehow cope with it all, it was eroding her. What had happened in New Orleans was probably the most honest thing she had done since she met Bryce. The "McClaren Ministries" effort to raise money for survivors of Hurricane Katrina had been a carefully edited collection of stock and staged footage, making Bryce look like some sort of Anderson Cooper for Jesus. And it had worked, raising hundreds of thousands of dollars, though barely ten grand of that was actually spent on anything other than Bryce,Inc.

But when Matt had presented her with the opportunity to be auctioned off like a slave to a room full of ridiculously wealthy people who had met in secret with the intention of actually raising serious cash for the stricken city, she jumped on it. Among the diamonds and Bentleys and ancient bottles of wine offered up by people honest enough to realize their good fortune, there was no paparazzi to witness the bidding war to sexually enslave the gorgeous wife of a TV evangelist, led naked in front of them all. To the winning bidder, a British rock musician who had bedded thousands of women throughout his long career, it was the best one hundred and forty thousand dollars he'd ever spent..........

And again, she thought of the young woman at the church. What the fuck was it about her? She saw right into her heart, knew that she had turned the Minister's wife on, knew that she could have her, if she wanted. Only, it was Olivia that wanted her. As she tilted her head back, feeling the strong hands of men on her naked flesh, Olivia could swear that she could smell her cigarettes, feel her staring at her. She let her head fall forward, and opened her eyes. In front of her, naked, her olive skin translucent in the city's light, stood the young woman with the Betty Page haircut..........

Olivia's skin rippled with goose flesh as Sophie's taut little body flickered toward her like a flame. Olivia could feel her as she drew closer; her skin ached for the caress of this beautiful creature, the feel of her hard, dark nipples brushing against hers. She wanted to leap from the chair and ravish this woman, to fuck her and be fucked by her. She was going nowhere, however, as Matt and Brendan held her firmly in the chair, her hands held well away from Sophie's buttery smooth flesh. Her cunt ached, driven wild by the smell of cock mingling with the musky scent of Sophie's body. Sophie was now just inches away from her and swaying seductively to the fuck rhythm filling the room.

She bent over Olivia's face, taking it in her hands as she brushed her lips against the quivering blond's, flicking her tongue to find out what the Minister's wife tastes like. Olivia returned the gesture, the kiss between the two women deepening as Sophie straddled Olivia's legs and wrapped her arms around her. Olivia's nipples had become so sensitive she thought they would burst into flame as she felt Sophie's tits pressing against hers. She was unaware that the men had released their grip on her as she fell deeper and deeper into Sophie's kiss. Somehow, she had known the moment she had seen this woman, who had appeared as an undisguised wolf among the sheep, that this would happen.........

Matt lay back on a couch and watched as Brendan reached around from behind Olivia and took one of her breasts in each hand, squeezing them as he pulled them away from her chest. Her nipples were maddeningly aroused, her body shuddering with each tiny lick and kiss Sophie laid upon them. Olivia looked over at Matt, her face radiant with joy, and, relief, it seemed.....

Matt would sometimes watch their program, just to see her, even if the whole thing pissed him off. He knew that the woman he saw on the screen was really doing good for the world, if it were only to give some lonely soul a bit of hope or a pretty face on the television to jack off to. But he also knew that the face he saw on TV was a mask, a clever replica of the woman whose face was now screaming out her ecstasy as Sophie's tongue traced secret pathways from the hood of her clitoris down to her anus. He wondered how many people had watched her on TV, fantasizing about her doing some dirty thing with that pretty mouth, as he watched Brendan release his grip on her breasts.

He stood beside her, putting his long, glistening prick to her lips. She slowly took it's length into her throat, staring into Matt's eyes as she did. She knew that he had a thing for watching women suck cock. She knew that back when she was a wild child, sneaking into the hot clubs to see the bands, that Matt had watched her suck off dozens of guys at parties. It was the inexplicable type of relationship that was not uncommon between musicians who lived on the road, and the people who were fascinated by them. She loved hearing and watching him play. He loved to watch her give head. Both would enjoy the roles of both exhibitionist and voyeur. Pure, honest entertainment for both of them. As well, he'd watch out for her and try to keep the cocaine crowd away. She'd cook him the best fucking lasagna, and read her poetry to him. And at the time, neither of them realised how much the other meant to them.....


Continue next page ........

Bras&Panties
22-04-2008, 08:44 PM
Wow so many stories thanks :D

birdie8819
22-04-2008, 08:45 PM
The Kegal exercises that Olivia did every time the cameras were rolling were now showing their effectiveness as she had nearly turned her lovely cunt inside out trying to push her G-spot into Sophie's mouth. Sophie kissed her pussy sweetly, revelling in the similarity of her labia to her Cover Girl mouth. Her tongue drew ever tightening circles around Olivia's vulva, stopping for excruciating instants on her clit as she slipped one finger after another into her. Olivia shuddered as she thought of the moment, earlier in the day when she shook the tough, sinewey hand that now had it's fingers in her cunt.

Sophie slid her fingers deeper into the Minister's wife, looking up at the face of the woman deep throating Brendan. That was the face she saw at the church, telling those young girls that the dark urges that they felt could be overcome, with faith. In themselves, however, not a religious icon. Sophie noticed that, and it had impressed her, after all, Jesus already had a lot on his plate, without having to worry about every teenage girl who stroked herself off. She was as fascinated by Jesus, the man, as she was revolted by the bullshit committed in his name. As a matter of fact, when Brendan and her had been musing one evening over who they'd fuck, given the chance, Sophie picked Jesus. Brendan picked Ayn Rand.

Bryce McClaren stared into the computer screen in front of him. It really didn't matter what he was reading, it only reinforced what he already knew. Olivia was not at her hotel. She hadn't gone to the supper that the organizers of the youth meeting had planned for her. Her cell phone was off.

It had been the classic case of being at the right place at the right time when he'd met Olivia. He had a small, hokey twenty minute show on a public access channel, pitching the message of the Lord and playing Stryper videos to the five or six kids that might be watching from the greater Toronto area at any given time. He knew that there was a way to get the Message out there. Unfortunately, being a bit of an outcast, even within his church youth group, he really didn't have anyone close enough to him to tell him how cheesy his approach was to all of it, and how it really made him seem ingenuine. But, he really did Believe.

One Sunday morning he went to a local hospital with a camera man to bring a bit of rockin' Christian spirit to some of the kids in the adolescent ward, and never made it past the emergency room. There had been a horrific accident; a truck had run a red light and literally sliced a car in half on impact. What little was left of the driver, a young woman, somehow managed to survive, but sadly, could not be helped, beyond massive dosages of morphine. Bryce stood, stupefied as the paramedics rushed the stretcher past him. Moments later, he saw Olivia for the first time, as she rushed by him into the examining room. Ten minutes later, she stumbled back out with no expression on her face and sat down with an eerie calm. Bryce had no idea what to say or do, he just sat down beside her and took her hand.

"My friend Shawna is dead." "Why?" Olivia looked at the slightly unkempt guy with the 'Satan Sucks' t-shirt on.

He had an answer. And she needed one........

Brendan fought hard to keep from ejaculating into Olivia's mouth; this was total sensory overload. She sucked him as if she were starving, torturing the head of his long prick each time she took it deep into the slickness of her throat. The sight of her face wrapped around his cock, as Sophie pulled Olivia's distended clitoris away from her quivering mound with her teeth, was just too fucking much. Matt saw that Brendan was about to blow his wad into her, so he got up and replaced Brendan's prick with his own. It had swelled to agonizing proportions, and Olivia could not fit much more than it's head into her mouth. She began to shake uncontrollably, Sophie held her on the very brink of orgasm, never letting her tongue rest on any spot of Olivia's overheated cunt long enough to allow resolution of the mad pressure building inside of her. Brendan had regained his focus, and was ready for more, as was everyone else.

"Let's fuck Olivia. We'll all fuck her. You'd like that, wouldn't you?" Brendan took a sip from the glass he held as Olivia looked up at him and grunted her approval.

"Good idea. We should fuck her. We should fuck her the way she was thinking of being fucked this afternoon at that church youth group meeting. I saw the look on your face, pretty girl, while everyone was singing that song right before we took a lunch break. That woman beside you was singing WAY off key, and you were thinking about getting your brains fucked out." Sophie stood and looked at Olivia with a nasty little smirk on her face. She was right, and everyone in the room knew it.

Olivia let Matt's cock slip from her mouth, and looked up at the three of them. She wanted to be more than just fucked, she wanted to be ravaged, to be endlessly violated. She wanted the taste of Sophie's cunt added to the intoxicating flavor of Matt and Brendan that flooded her mouth. She wanted all of them, now.

Sophie stepped toward her as Matt and Brendan pulled her from the chair and forced her to her knees. She grabbed the hair on the back of Olivia's neck and pulled her face into her musky black bush. Olivia's tongue drove hard toward Sophie's ripe little pussy, madly searching for the source of her glorious aroma. Sophie groaned as the blond on her knees drove her tongue into her, sucking out a mouthful of dark, sweet nectar as she did.

She drove her chin between Sophie's legs, pushing the tip of her tongue deep into her ass, weakening her knees. Olivia tried in vain to reach her own steaming cunt, but Matt and Brendan held her arms firmly. Sophie began to shake as Olivia's tongue probed back and forth into her ass then her pussy. Finally, she screamed wildly as her legs clamped Olivia's head like a vice. Catching her breath, she took a step back and looked at the thick layer of her cream on Olivia's face, then at the two men standing on either side of her.

"OK, lady, it's time to get fucked."

The two men lifted her body, and held her upright until she was able to stand on her own. She fell into Matt's chest, who put his arms around her as Brendan situated himself on the edge of a day bed. Matt picked her up as if she was weightless, and carried her over and lowered her down onto Brendan's cock. It slipped into her dripping pussy with no resistance, it's length and steel-like hardness driving to the limit of her depth. She felt absolutely impaled as Matt released her weight onto Brendan, who had his hands under her buttocks, keeping the full length of his prick from tearing her vagina apart.

Matt kissed her as he released her, the taste of Sophie still thick on her face. Olivia shook as she began to rock back and forth on Brendan's prick, Matt stroking Sophie's shoulders as they watched Olivia's breasts begin to heave. Sophie dropped to her knees, attacking the feast of genitalia before her. She took each of Brendan's balls into her mouth, sucking her way up to the point where his prick ended and Olivia's frothing pussy began. As she drove both of them mad with her mastery of this art which lie between cunnilingus and fellatio, Matt took her by the hips and slowly pushed his throbbing mass into her. Sophie used every bit of her concentration to keep herself focused on the beautiful, obscene act she was performing on her husband and the woman his cock was buried deep within.

The smell and taste and sound of it all, combined with the fact that her cunt was being slowly hammered into orgasmic overload, was simply too much to take. As she began to come, she clamped down hard on Olivia's clitoris, causing her to shoot long slippery jets of girl juice into her mouth. Sophie came, again and again, the sound of the two women's ecstasy driving the men wild........


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
22-04-2008, 08:47 PM
"I saw Mrs. McClaren leave the youth group meeting at 4:45p.m.. She walked to the C-train station, and rode downtown. She went into an apartment building at about 5:30. Can't tell you much more right now, I'm afraid. I'm very sorry, Reverend. I'll let you know the minute I have anything else." Bryce stared at the message on the screen, the savage crush of betrayal that flooded through him more excruciating than he ever imagined it would be.

He knew that someday this would happen, or maybe he somehow hoped it would. He never knew about any of her past activities, and she had never given him any reason to mistrust her. She had turned his life around, made him a believer, in himself. He went from goofy, unkempt geek to confident, engaging man in only a few months after meeting Olivia. At first, their friendship was strictly platonic, but the fact that he had a beautiful woman at his side certainly changed the way others saw him. She understood his desire to take his interpretation of the Scriptures to the masses; in that sense he was much like any other performer.

She helped him pick out sharp, but understated clothing. She helped him with his on camera presence and delivery. She taught him the value of a good haircut. Less than a year later, his shabby little public access show went from time slot filler to CTV Toronto Sunday morning airtime. And when he asked Olivia to join him on air, just after they were married, his show was picked up immediately by The Miracle Network and a couple of smaller American Christian channels. Perhaps, that had been the problem; after that, he always wondered if the show would have been picked up by those channels if Olivia would have stayed off the set.

It was shortly after that when he had started to arrange for people to "keep an eye on her" when she went anywhere without him. This had been the first time that anyone had ever reported back to him with anything at all to report. In his creeping paranoia, he wondered if this was because he finally found a spy he could trust. And he wondered what she was doing at that moment.......

Sophie had straddled her husbands face, allowing him to bury his tongue deep inside of her as she put her arms around Olivia. She took the blond's swollen breasts in her hands, teasing and pulling at them while whispering the filthiest obscenities into her ear, all the while watching as Matt drew closer, his prick so wildly engorged as to appear inhuman. Brendan's cock was still buried deep within Olivia as Matt inserted a finger into her, drawing it slowly into her G-spot, the pressure within her driving her mad with ecstasy. He inserted another finger, pushing harder as Brendan began to push himself even deeper into her. She had no idea how much more of this she could stand; it was too much, her head spun as endorphins rushed through her body. She looked down at Matt's cock, dark and terrifying, no, he couldn't, she was already too full.......

She felt him press the head of his cock below her burning clit, massaging it to the point of torment. Brendan began to increase the length of his strokes, pulling his cock nearly all the way out of her, then pushing even deeper into her with every thrust. She began to squirt uncontrollably, her nipples rock hard in Sophie's hands. Then, the pressure within her muted her screams of pleasure as she felt both men's cocks enter her vagina. She had never felt anything like it; she was more than full, the sensation of her cunt being the hostess to two huge cocks at once took her breath away.

Sophie held her in her arms as she would while comforting a child, juxtaposing her physical tenderness with the obscenities being whispered into the ear of the impaled blond. She began to catch her breath as the two men began to pump her harder, each stroke discovering some previously unfucked portion within her. Sophie's filthy little whispers became fuck moans as she licked Olivia's ears, Brendan's tongue bringing her to the brink of orgasm yet again. Matt and Brendan had established a frantic rhythm, furiously pounding Olivia's cunt as the four of them hurtled toward unimaginable orgasmic oblivion.........

Sophie had been right, Olivia had been distracted by the notion of being fucked like this while trying to ignore the tone deaf woman at the afternoon meeting. As their lunch break began, she had actually gone directly to a washroom on the far side of the church to steal a few moments of privacy, having allowed herself to be consumed by the thoughts she had been warning those girls to beware of. As she imagined being ravished, fucked hard, hands and mouths squeezing and sucking her tits while every manner of cock and cunt demanded access to her mouth, she took the electric toothbrush she always carried with her and held the back of it's intensely vibrating head to her clit, somehow remaining deathly silent as wave after wave of overlapping clitoral orgasms pulsed through her. It was only now that she recalled the faint scent of menthol cigarretes in the washroom as she washed her hands afterwards......

And now, here she was, carried to the point of delirium as her cunt was being pummelled relentlessly by the pair of glorious cocks inside of her, pounding out their intense syncopated rhythm to the savage carnal wail emanating from the lot of them. Sophie had collapsed into Olivia's back, their arms intertwined across her breasts as Brendan's tongue brought his wife to the point of no return. She was the first to crack; her shuddering body radiating a flood of exquisite pleasure, pulling them all into the depths of unimaginable sensory joy.

Brendan orgasmed violently, having been brought to the edge too many times to count, and drove a seemingly unending torrent of semen into Olivia, who looked deeply into the eyes of the man pushing his prick deeper into her than she could have thought possible. As they both hung on the precipice of this precious torment for an eternal instant, they both thought of what their lives were about to become........

Olivia awoke in Matt's arms to the sound of Sophie and Brendan laughing their heads off in another room while watching "The Hilarious House of Frightenstein". She pulled his arms around her like a blanket; if she could live forever within any moment of her life, this would be it. Matt began to stir and pulled her body into his as he kissed the back of her neck. A few minutes later, Sophie peeked around the corner.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
22-04-2008, 08:48 PM
"Hey, pretty girl, can I offer you and your buddy there some coffee? C'mon, Matt, Hilarious House of Frightenstein is on, it's the one where Professor Julius Sumner-Miller demonstrates the Bernoulli Effect."

Matt peeled open one eye as Brendan brought in some sort of crazy hash pipe and offered the waking couple a hit, as a celebration of the chinook that had crept in overnight, raising the temperature to above the freezing mark in only a few hours.

"No, thanks, guys, I think that we're just going to head over to my place for a bit before Olivia has to take off."

Sophie and Brendan knew that whatever time that Matt had to spend with Olivia was probably short, so they kissed her sweetly goodbye and told her that they hoped to see her again soon. By the time Matt and Olivia were leaving, their hosts were again fucking themselves senseless, laughing like little kids as they did.........

Olivia held Matt's arm as they walked out onto the street, the air calm and above zero, the fury of the wind that would howl in from the Rockies stii a couple of hours away. She drew closer to him, thinking of nothing but the moment at hand.

"Hey, there's a Nellie's over in Kensington if you want to grab some breakfast," Matt offered, as if this was just another beautiful morning.

"I thought Nellie's was down on Seventeenth."

"It is, they opened another one over here a few years ago."

They walked arm in arm down the street and across the river as if they had always been together, and ate breakfast across from each other and bantered back and forth as if they always would. They then walked over to Matt's little house and made slow, languid love to each other until it was time for Olivia to catch her cab.

"Mrs. McClaren left the apartment building this morning at just after eight this morning, Reverend. She was with a man............."

Olivia walked into Bryce's study that night, to tell him that she was leaving. Bryce's face appeared as she had never seen it. Before she could say a word, he stood and held out an envelope.

"I know that you were with another man last night." His face was unshaven, he somehow looked like he would have if he had never met her; unkempt, nebbish, and, much older.

"One of you spies, Bryce? Is that how you know?"

"Yes!", he spat out, being caught off guard by her reply. He handed her the envelope. She knew far too much about the inconsistencies of The McClaren Ministries, the creative book keeping, the offshore bank accounts, the faked New Orleans footage, she was a liability to the way of life he had grown accustomed to.

"Get the hell out of here. Go back west and take that with you, harlot. Consider it as payment for your services. It should be enough to keep your mouth shut, and you out of my life. My lawyer will be notified tomorrow morning. The press release will state that you are on sabbatical in Equador."

Olivia took the envelope without saying a word, turned and walked out of the room, and their home, for the final time. The whole time, Bryce reminded her in a pathetic, third rate Elmer Gantry rant of the hellfire awaiting her......

Olivia had no idea that the fiery fate Bryce had foretold would come so quickly. The heat and searing fumes beat against her flesh, drawing the breath from her lungs as red hot fragments of burning metal and ash rained onto the steaming ground before her. A dark, leather gloved hand took her by the arm, gripping her hard and pulling her back.

"Hey, pretty girl, don't get too close to that thing! That shit'll burn a hole right through you if you arent careful!" Olivia turned and smiled at Sophie. It would be kind of tough to explain to Matt that she had burned herself after promising to be careful. But there was something about seeing metal actually being poured, seeing someone mastering it's ultimate form that she found.............intoxicating.


The End

birdie8819
22-04-2008, 08:51 PM
Cougar for College Cock

When she crossed over I-80, Nancy snuggled her lean frame into the soft leather that was wrapped around the driver's seat and kicked off her heels. The countryside and farms blurred beside her and she day-dreamed as the car continued its course, almost on autopilot, down I-57 towards Champaign, Illinois.

She enjoyed these drives. They represented the only time during the week when she could shut down, block out the irritations of her life. No clients calling. No secretary disrupting her. No kids asking her for spring break money. These hours were hers and hers alone.

As she passed through Kankakee, Nancy considered her life. A single woman -- well, divorced, actually, but it soothed her ego to think of herself as single -- with two sons, one a junior in high school, the other a senior and just about to graduate.

Her husband had left her two years ago, but the divorce proceedings took about a year to conclude. He had filed for the divorce, the papers saying something about "irreconcilable differences." The truth was their differences weren't irreconcilable. Tom just wasn't willing to work at the marriage. He had given up. Or so she had thought at the time.

But then a month or so after the divorce was finalized, she learned of his real motivation: he had a little bimbo on the side. In the year since the divorce, Nancy had yet to meet or even see the woman. Not that she wanted to. She would surely have torn her throat out, given the opportunity.

At the thought of Tom and Bimbo sharing a condo together in the Gold Coast, Nancy's thumb absently rubbed the place where her wedding band used to rest

For all the pain the divorce had caused, for how it had upset the balance of her family, Nancy had weathered the storm fairly well. In his rush to get the divorce completed, Tom had given up any fight for the home in Winnetka and agreed to pay her $8,000 per month in alimony and child support. He also agreed to liquidate certain investments and to distribute a significant amount of the proceeds to her.

The divorce had also motivated her to improve her physical appearance. She was young and didn't want to spend the rest of her life alone. She'd spend an hour-and-a-half at the club around the corner from her office three days a week; two hours on Saturdays. She had her breasts, which had sagged somewhat after breast-feeding two children, lifted. Her dirty blonde hair was always done and she visited the manicurist once a week.

She also changed her wardrobe. Gone were the mid-calf-length work skirts and high-collared blouses. Now, all her work attire stopped just above the knee and was open at the neck, revealing the full swell of her marvelous breasts. Sundays around town were spent in tank tops and tight jeans instead of sweat pants and loose tee-shirts. She had filled a trash can full of flats, replacing them with three- and four-inch heels that, in the summer months, revealed her gleaming, cherry red toenails.

"What an asshole," she murmured to herself, recalling her ex-husband's statement to her a few months after the divorce was final.

'You know, Nancy, if you had dressed like this and taken care of yourself during our marriage, we might still be together.'

She shook her head at the memory, but then a sly smile parted her full, red lips, creating slight creases in the lightly made-up flesh surrounding her sensuous mouth. A few months after Tom's ill-advised comment, she sent him an e-mail.

'Thanks for sending me the check from the sale of the IBM stock. I bought a new BMW with it. I was sorry to see the mini-van go, though. I've had so many good times in the back of it in the last year or so. Ce la vie. I was a little embarrassed when Matt -- you remember Sean's friend? -- and I dropped the mini-van off, though. The guy who inspected it before giving me the check must have noticed Matt's cum stains on the floor because he gave me a knowing look. If I was thinking on my feet, I would have fucked him, too. Oh, well. Lesson learned. Thanks again.'

It wasn't true, of course. The part about buying a new car with the stock proceeds was true, but Nancy hadn't slept with her son's friend. But the thought of doing so began fueling her fantasies.

On the weekends, after Sean and Jay had left for the evenings with their friends, she'd slink up to her bedroom, undress, and crawl between the sheets. Soon, an engorged nipple would be trapped between two manicured nails while the fingers of her free hand danced across her inflamed clit, her eyes screwed tightly shut. The backs of her eyelids were movie screens and on them young men with pulsing cocks and sperm-laden balls were fucking older women and dropping their cum all over them. Well, one older woman in particular: Nancy was always the star in these movies.

Out of embarrassment, she refused to divulge her wicked desires to her therapist. She knew the diagnosis anyway. At the age of forty-four, newly divorced and facing the prospect of decades alone, she was reaching back for a snippet of youth. She wanted to feel young and fresh and desired.

Despite recognizing the source of her cravings, they persisted. They became more lurid. More explicit. And she began putting herself in situations where they might actually come to fruition.

When her sons' friends would hang around the house on the weekends, swimming in the pool, she would do yard work in her bathing suit and a pair of shorts. Nothing so daring as a skimpy bikini, mind you. Just a one-piece, but provocative enough that her breasts might bulge from the top or sides if she moved just right. Afterward, she would retreat to the sanctuary of her bedroom, lock the door, and stuff two or three fingers in her sopping, downy-covered vagina until her body shook and trembled with release.

Occasionally, Nancy would join friends for dinner or drinks downtown at places like Gibson's or Tavern-on-Rush. She always dressed well for the occasions, donning sexy but conservative clothing. She'd stand at the bar ordering a drink and close her eyes in lust as she felt the young-bodied men rubbing against her on their way to the bathroom or to their tables. Beneath her bra, her nipples would thicken and she'd rub her thighs together before returning to her staid friends.

But for several months, her fantasies remained just that. She could never imagine being so brazen as to seduce her sons' friends. She wasn't a slut and could not contemplate waving goodbye to her friends as she sauntered from some pick-up joint on the arm of one of the young studs that occupied her fantasies. And she never worked up the courage to jump in her car on a random Saturday night and go to Jilly's by herself, in search of a twenty-something to satisfy her lustful yearning.

In time, Nancy's fantasies began to consume her personal time. While at work, she was focused. But on the drive home? Forget it. She'd daydream about getting bent over her desk by the young kid who delivered the mail. At night, while watching television, a groan would escape from deep in her slender throat when she imagined her lithe body being ravaged by one of the fresh-from-the-academy crime scene investigators. Her fingers became her best friends as her mind created ever more audacious scenarios to quench her thirst for young men.

Then, about six months ago, she was packing for an overnight trip. As an auditor for a national accounting firm, she traveled often. Her business kept her mostly in the Midwest, in towns like Champaign, Illinois; Madison, Wisconsin; Indianapolis, Indiana; Columbus, Ohio. Most of these places were college towns.

And then a thought occurred to her: colleges had bars and they had fraternities.

Then another: put a fraternity boy in a bar and . . .

Nancy abruptly stopped packing. She paced around her bedroom, gently chewing her lower lip. She went into her closet and surveyed her wardrobe. She put a short skirt and a tight blouse in her suitcase, and grabbed a pair of open-toed heels. She paced more and stopped before the sliding glass door that led to a terrace overlooking the manicured back yard. She was lost in thought, staring at her darkened image in the window.

Then she hurriedly turned and removed the inappropriate clothes from her suitcase and threw them back in her closet, chastising herself.

But then she retrieved them.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
22-04-2008, 08:52 PM
Put them back.

This cycle repeated itself several times before, exhausted, she curled up beneath the sheets and slipped into a fitful sleep.

The next morning, refreshed, she tossed her suitcase in the trunk of her car, jumped on the expressway and made the four hour trek to Ann Arbor, Michigan. In the dark recesses of the trunk, the short skirt, revealing blouse and vixen heels were tucked away in the suit case.

That night, after Nancy had spent a few hours on the beginning of an audit, the bed in her hotel room remained empty. In the wee hours of the morning, she dozed off to sleep in Room 8 of the Sig Ep fraternity house. And so began Nancy's fervent efforts at satisfying her predilection for college boys.

As it continued over the following months, she was sure to keep her ex-husband apprised. He had heartlessly thrown Bimbo in her face, exposing her boys to the little tramp every other weekend. She therefore made it a point to let him that she, too, was capable of robbing the cradle, as it were. Every few weeks she'd send him an e-mail, taunting the philandering bastard:

'I asked Jay to stay with you and Bimbo Friday night. I hope you don't mind, but I have to be in Columbus at the end of the week for an audit and may not get back until Saturday afternoon. If you need to reach me for anything, call my cell. If I don't answer, start calling the fraternities. I'll likely be at one or another.'

As she guided her car toward Exit 240, Nancy rubbed her thighs together, her vagina beginning to moisten. She wasn't expected at her client's offices until 10:00 the next morning. Glancing at her watch, she calculated that she had almost eighteen hours within which to find a college boy, fuck him silly, and get some sleep.

An hour later, her conservative knee-length skirt, white silk blouse and suit coat hung on hangers in the hotel room's closet. Her work heels sat neatly beneath them on the floor. Nancy strode through the lobby of the Hilton in their replacements: a pair of three-and-a-half inch Blahnik studded sandals. Figure-hugging, black rayon pants hid her bright red, silk thong. A soft, fuzzy cashmere sweater -- matching her thong in color, incidentally -- accentuated all-natural breasts encased in the 36D bra.

On her way past the front desk, her heels click-clacking against the floor with each purposeful stride, she vigorously shook her head to give her brilliant locks a little volume. She gave the clerk a playful wave, her cherry red nails gleaming in the soft light of the lobby, before pushing through the revolving door.

Finding her car, she wheeled it through town toward one of the college bars she had discovered during her last few visits to Champaign. "Located conveniently in the heart of the University of Illinois' fraternity houses," she intoned, a broad smile lighting up her beautiful face. She chuckled to herself at the e-mail she had sent to Tom the night before from her home computer.

'Please call Jay tonight and check in on him. I'll be in Champaign for two nights doing an audit. I'm staying at the Hilton if you need to reach me, but I probably won't be there too much. I'll probably go over to one of the college bars for a few drinks. If you're ever in Champaign, you should check these places out. Lots of college kids (right up your alley, huh? Though I doubt Bimbo ever went to college). Anyway, my favorite is right in the middle of a bunch of the old fraternities. I know how much you love old architecture; I'll let you know if the ceilings have retained any of the old styles.'

Nancy chuckled again as she parallel-parked her car a few doors down from the bar. After locking the doors, she pushed through the front door and strutted down the length of the bar, her heels slapping down on the dull hardwood floors, the lacquer having long since been dissolved by spilled beer and the ashes from thousands of cigarettes.

She took a seat on one of the barstools and leaned her elbows on the bar, careful to ensure that her large breasts rested atop the rail. When the bartender approached, she ordered a beer. Not her usual drink, but when in Rome . . .

'Mmm. I love Rome,' she thought to herself, her soulful eyes locked on the tight rear-end of the twenty-something bartender as he bent to retrieve a cold bottle of Budweiser from the cooler.

When the young man placed the bottle before her, she gave him a coy smile and slid a five dollar bill his way, telling him to keep the change. Taking a sip, savoring the cool liquid as it coursed down her throat, Nancy glanced around the bar. It was still early, only 6:00, and it was only Wednesday, so it wasn't too crowded yet.

A tall kid who looked like a basketball player was playing pool. After his shot, he stood upright and Nancy caught the fraternity letters adorning the chest of his sweatshirt. ATO. Imperceptibly, she shook her head. 'Nope. Been there already,' she thought.

A muscular black kid with a shaved head and a butchered tattoo poking out from beneath his oversized tank top stood before the jukebox, feeding it dollar bills. She again shook her head. 'Already saw the black fraternity houses,' she mused, her mind racing back, albeit momentarily, to the last quarterly audit for this same client.

She had completed the work on Friday afternoon but didn't return to Winnetka until late Sunday. She had a hard time explaining that one to Sean and Jay. Tom knew the reason, of course, and he had chastised her for the disappearing act when he dropped the boys off that evening. 'Where do you get off not calling all weekend?' he had whispered hotly.

With Sean and Jay upstairs, Nancy leaned into her ex-husband, placing her soft lips against his earlobe. 'Getting off is exactly what I was doing, you fucking prick. Two nights. Two black fraternities. My jaw's too sore to talk to you anymore, so get the fuck out of my house.' That had shut him up in a hurry.

Nancy continued her survey of the bar. A group of four kids were at the dart board. Every time a dart missed its intended mark, the shooter had to do a shot. One of the kids, his hat turned backward, turned away from the dartboard and downed what looked like tequila. "Theta Chi" was emblazoned across his chest. Nancy rolled her eyes. 'Brad? Brett? Something like that. Small cock, if I remember correctly.'

She twirled the barstool around to face the front of the bar, where tables were neatly arranged along the wall. At one of the tables sat a fresh-faced kid, facing her way, and two others with their backs to her. The one facing her had his sandy hair cut short. He wore no letters.

The three boys finished their mugs of beer at the same time and Fresh-Face rose, grabbing all three mugs by the handles. The barstools near his table were taken so he walked down a few stools, toward Nancy, before bellying up. He held the mugs up for the bartender to see.

While the mugs were being filled, Fresh-Face strummed his fingers on the worn bar. He glanced Nancy's way, smiled nervously and looked away, but not before her shiny lips parted into a smile of her own.

"Why don't you let me get those for you?" she offered.

Fresh-Face turned back to the stunning woman, his face blank while he tried to think of an appropriate response.

"Uh, thanks, but that's . . . that's all right."

"Come on," she insisted, reaching into her purse for a twenty dollar bill. "I have yet to meet a college kid that can't use a free drink."

Fresh-Face looked at the bill clasped between her manicured fingers, then back at his friends, who were watching him. One of them gave him a not-so-discreet thumbs-up, and Fresh-Face laughed, turning back to Nancy.

"Fine. Thanks. I really appreciate it. I mean, we. We really appreciate it."


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
22-04-2008, 08:53 PM
When the bartender returned with the mugs, Nancy slid the twenty across the bar. "These are on me," she announced as the twenty disappeared.

Fresh-Face turned away from the bar, three full mugs of beer clutched in his fists. He took a step and stopped, turning back to Nancy.

"Uh, wanna join us? It's the least we can do after you bought us a round."

She pretended to consider the offer, her head rocking from side to side as though she were weighing the pros and cons of it. Truth be told, she hadn't really considered rejecting the invitation.

"Sure. Why not? Just for a drink or two, though," she accepted, sliding her firm bottom off the barstool. "I wouldn't want to cramp your style."

She followed Fresh-Face back to his table and took a seat next to him.

"Guys, this is . . ." he began, realizing he hadn't asked the lovely woman for her name.

"Nancy," she informed them, reaching out to shake the hand of the kid seated on the left, opposite her. "Nice to meet you."

"I'm . . ." he began before Nancy cut him off.

"Don't even bother," she said to Kid-on-the-Left with a playful smile and a wave of her hand. "I'm terrible with names. You can tell me, but I'll never remember."

The three kids shrugged as a group and put their drinks to their mouths, swallowing a few gulps of beer.

Over the next fifteen minutes, Nancy and her prey made small talk about their majors and college life in general. When the four Theta Chis that had been playing darts at the back of the bar passed the table on the way out, Nancy leaned close to the table, her large breasts squishing against the top and bulging against the tight-fitting cashmere top. Kid-on-the-Right's eyes bulged, too.

"So, guys, I noticed that the group that just left had fraternity letters on their hats and shirts. In fact, a lot of the guys in here have fraternity letters on their clothes. Are you guys part of a fraternity?"

"Not yet," Kid-on-the-Right answered.

"What do you mean, not yet? Don't people generally join the fraternity as freshmen?"

"Yeah," Fresh-Face said, his voice low. "Most people pledge as freshmen. We're freshmen."

Nancy sat back and raised a finely trimmed eyebrow, considering this before leaning forward again. "If you're only freshmen, how'd you get in here?"

Kid-on-the-Right laughed and leaned in close. His handsome but youthful face was only a foot or so from Nancy's. "Fake IDs," he mouthed.

A smile crept across her face and she sat back again. She crossed her right leg over her left, the spike of her heel digging lightly into Fresh-Face's denim-clad thigh.

"Really?" she said, drawing the word out. If Nancy had been a cartoon character, a light bulb would have appeared in a bubble above her head. She brought the bottle of Budweiser to her shiny lips and pursed them, drawing the head of the bottle into her mouth and allowing the amber liquid to flood her throat before swallowing.

Placing the bottle back on the table, Nancy scooted her chair closer to the table, her long, manicured fingers using Fresh-Face's muscular thigh as leverage. She put her right elbow on the table, retrieving the bottle, and leaned in close to continue their conspiratorial conversation. Her left hand never left Fresh-Face's muscled leg.

"So tell me," she whispered. "I have two sons about your age. One's a senior in high school, the other a junior. I don't even know if they have fake IDs. Where would they even get them?" As she asked the question, Nancy's elegant fingers tightly squeezed Fresh-Face's thigh, her nails digging into his young flesh.

He squirmed a little in his seat before responding. "Well, I got mine from my older brother. We kinda look alike."

"Hmm," Nancy acknowledged, tipping the bottle between her full lips.

"Mine's just a piece of crap," said Kid-on-the-Left. "Got it from some guy off-campus that makes fake IDs. Sometimes works, sometimes doesn't.

While he spoke, Nancy smoothed the palm of her hand down Fresh-Face's leg to his knee cap and then back up. She didn't stop where her hand initially rested, but instead continued up his thigh, closer to his crotch. "How about you?" she asked Kid-on-the-Right, dragging her nails down Fresh-Face's thigh again, feeling him shudder beneath her touch.

"Mine's pretty good, actually. My cousin turned twenty-one last summer. He gave me his birth certificate and an old driver's license and I went to the DMV."

Nancy feigned a look that said she was impressed. She wasn't. She didn't really care where these kids got their fake IDs. She just wanted to keep them talking so that she could play with Fresh-Face beneath the table.

"Wanna see?" Kid-on-the-Right asked.

Continuing the farce, Nancy nodded her head vigorously. Sliding her hand up Fresh-Face's thigh and cupping her palm over the bulge in his pants, she scooted her bottom toward the edge of the chair. Through the din of the bar, she heard him groan at her touch.

Kid-on-the-Right pulled his wallet from the pocket of his cargo pants and extracted his driver's license. Nancy took it between her fingers and pretended to inspect it closely, her eyes shifting from the picture to Kid-on-the-Right. Her slender fingers continued to massage Fresh-Face's thickening cock through his pants.

The fake driver's license still in her hand, she turned to look at Fresh-Face. "Amazing, huh?" she asked.

His shaft hot against his thigh, he merely looked at her, not sure if the woman was referring to the fake ID or her palm grinding into his groin. "Uh, yeah," he finally managed, nodding his head slowly.

The smile on Nancy's face became brighter, her eyes sparkling. She turned back toward the table and gave the fake ID back to Kid-on-the-Right.

"So you have kids our age, huh?" Kid-on-the-Left asked.

"I sure do, young man. Well, not quite your age, but close enough." Nancy allowed her palm to glide off Fresh-Face's crotch and back to his thigh. She didn't want the kid cumming in his pants. "Now tell me: do you all live in the fraternity house as pledges?"

"No," Kid-on-the-Right responded. "Pledges can't live in the house. He and I are roommates in one of the dorms," he finished, the back of his hand whacking Kid-on-the-Left on the shoulder.

"And where do you live?" Nancy asked Fresh-Face, her eyes playful and dancing.

"In the dorms, too. A different dorm than them."

Nancy nodded once, slowly. A smile broke across her pretty face and she let out a short laugh. "That is delicious. Just ab-so-lutely de-licious," she said slowly, the joy evident in her voice.

The three kids all wore confused masks as Nancy brought the bottle to her lips again. As she turned it upside down, draining the remainder of the contents down her slender throat, her eyes floated to Fresh-Face who was staring wide-eyed at the spectacle of this older woman almost shoving a beer bottle down her throat.

"Uh, delicious?" Kid-on-the-Left questioned. "Why's that delicious? What's so delicious about it?"

Nancy put the bottle back on the table and considered the question, her glittering eyes wet with amusement. She leaned into Fresh-Face, her full breasts squishing against his lean arm. Her left hand slipped from his thigh but was quickly replaced with her right hand, which promptly traversed the young musculature to grind against his crotch. She brought her soft, shiny lips to his ear and whispered to him lightly. When she was done, his eyes bulged and then he nodded his head eagerly.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
22-04-2008, 08:55 PM
Nancy stood atop her heels.

"What?" Kid-on-the-Right asked, still confused. "I still don't get it. What's delicious?"

Nancy tossled Fresh-Face's hair with her slender fingers and bent over the table toward Kid-on-the-Left and Kid-on-the-Right. Her large breasts swayed from her trim torso, visible down the loose neck of her sweater.

"What's so delicious?" she asked rhetorically, her voice dripping with lust. "What's so delicious is I've never fucked an eighteen-year-old pledge in his dorm room and that's about to change. That's what's so delicious."

Nancy righted herself and retrieved her purse from the table. She bent at the knees and grabbed Fresh-Face's hand, pulling him, stupefied, from his seat.

"Come on, Fresh-Face," she commanded. "Time to show me some dorm room architecture." She playfully tugged at his motionless body until he followed her out the front door of the bar, struggling to keep up with the older woman.

Nancy pulled the awestruck kid behind her as she strutted down the sidewalk to her car. She beeped the doors open and quickly circled to the driver's side as Fresh-Face, his legs numb and quaking, fell into the passenger seat.

"Where to, Fresh-Face?" she questioned, a glint in her eye as she turned the ignition key.

"Uh, up here, and take a right, then go a few blocks. I'll point you the way."

Nancy pulled the car away from the curb and accelerated hard to the next intersection. As the light turned yellow, she pushed the car through a right-hand turn and again accelerated, her mind singularly focused on reaching her destination: a college dorm room. She barely noticed the stoplight before her change to yellow then red, and screeched the car to a halt, its nose protruding into the intersection.

"Um, why do you call me fresh-face?" he asked as they waited for the light to turn green.

Nancy momentarily stopped strumming her manicured fingers on the steering wheel and turned to face him. She gently placed her cool palm against his warm cheek and pulled him closer to her.

"Because you have such a fresh, innocent look about you, silly."

"Uh, well, I guess," he stammered as the light turned green.

Nancy floored the accelerator pedal, pushing both her and Fresh-Face tightly against their well-padded seat backs.

"And I can't wait to rub my wet cunt all over your lips," she muttered, her focus again narrowed to the road before her. Beside her, Fresh-Face remained silent, struck dumb by the older woman's blatant sexual references.

"Uh, it's up here on the left. There's usually spots right in front."

Nancy slowed the car and nosed into a large gap between parked cars, almost running the front tire up onto the curb in the process. She slammed the gear selector into neutral, pulled the keys from the ignition and was out of the car before Fresh-Face was even able to release his seat belt.

Not hearing footsteps following her, Nancy paused in the middle of the street and turned back toward the car. "C'mon," she waved, anxious.

Fresh-Face bounded around the front of the car and caught up with her as she stepped up onto the curb. The pair walked up the sidewalk toward the main entrance to the dorm building and, minding his manners, Fresh-Face sped up and opened the door for her. She smiled a thanks as she breezed by the young man and he led her across the lobby to the elevator bank and pressed the "up" button.

A moment later, the elevator dinged and Nancy and her college-boy treat stepped through the doors. Before they closed, another young man joined them in the elevator.


"Hey, Rob," Fresh-Face greeted him, somewhat sheepishly, as the elevator began to rise. "What's goin' on?"

"Not much. Just got back from the gym." He paused to look at the beautiful woman with his friend, and extended his hand. "Hi, I'm Rob. I live down the hall from your son."

Nancy took the young man's hand in hers and held it, a lecherous smile spreading across her pretty face. "My son? He's not my son. That would be gross."

Rob's brows furrowed in confusion while Fresh-Face chuckled nervously. "Uh, gross?" Rob asked.

Before she could respond, the elevator chimed its arrival and Fresh-Face stepped toward the doors as they slid open. Nancy moved to follow, but paused momentarily before Rob.

"I wouldn't let my son fuck me," she whispered to him, tracing a manicured nail along the line of his jaw. "And that's what this kid is about to do."

Nancy then stepped from the elevator, leaving Rob's jaw hanging open, his neck craning to watch the sway of her tight bottom as she sashayed down the hall after Fresh-Face. She caught up with him as he slid the key into the door.

Nancy eased into the dark room behind him, shutting the door behind her. A harsh overhead light flicked on, revealing a small galley kitchen immediately to her right and a door to a bathroom to her left. She stood, her back against the door, in a small living room. A cheap, fold-out couch rested along the wall to her left, a big television with an x-Box 360 attached to it -- she recognized it as the same model she had recently bought for her sons -- stood atop a veneer stand against the right wall. Just beyond them were doors, one to the left one to the right, presumably leading to individual bedrooms.

"Hmm," she grunted, taking it all in. "A little nicer than when I went to college."

Remote control in hand, Fresh-Face clicked the stereo on. "Nice? This place is a dump."

Nancy pushed herself off the door and eased along the galley kitchen, running a manicured finger across the countertop. "Young man, you don't know the meaning of 'dump.'" She stopped and turned toward him, leaning against the counter. "When I was in college, I had a roommate and we shared a room the size of this living room. And a private bathroom?" She let out a short chuckle. "Right. We shared a bathroom with forty other girls on our floor."

Fresh-Face's lips curled in exaggerated revulsion and he was about to ask her how long ago she had been in college. He caught himself but Nancy seemed to have read his mind.

"Don't you worry about what decade that was," she intoned, a sly smile creasing her beautiful features. She moved back across the suite, pausing in front of the door. "So, where's your roommate?"

"Uh, I dunno know," he stammered, shifting awkwardly as he stood before the couch. "Prolly at his fraternity getting hazed. It's where he usually spends Thursday nights."

"Mmm," Nancy responded. She reached for the deadbolt and twisted it, the lock sliding home with a resounding "clack."

She turned back to Fresh-Face and threw a lecherous smile his way before continuing toward the bathroom. She leaned in to take a look and crinkled her nose at the mess. A box of condoms -- opened and slightly crushed -- had been left on the bathroom countertop. "Nice box of rubbers you got there. They yours?"

Fresh-Face reddened and he shuffled again, awkward in the presence of this aggressive woman. "Uh, yeah. Well . . . we share . . . my roommate and I . . . well, not like that . . . just . . . you know?"

Nancy smirked at him as she sauntered toward the middle of the living room. She paused when she was about five feet away from the young man. Facing him, her smoldering eyes bore into his.

His eyes darted away, then back again.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
22-04-2008, 08:56 PM
A coy grin created faint lines at the corners of her sensuous mouth. Slowly, Nancy bent and dropped to her knees. Her hot mouth was parched and her soft pink tongue absently swiped across her full, bright red lips.

The dorm room was silent.

"Unbuckle your shorts," she ordered the kid, almost in a whisper.

He jerked as though unsure of his next movement.

"Unbuckle your shorts." Nancy repeated herself, a little louder this time.

Fresh-Face fumbled clumsily at his belt, eventually managing to pull the tongue through the buckle. Without the support of the belt, the baggy cargo shorts slid to his ankles with barely a whisper. His boxers were tented by what appeared to be a substantial slab of college cock beneath them.

Nancy leaned back on her haunches and beckoned the young man closer with a crook of a finger. Speechless, overwhelmed, Fresh-Face shuffled forward with his shorts still pooled at his ankles. He stopped, his crotch about a foot from the older woman's face.

She tilted her head back, a warm smile lighting up her eyes. With one hand, index finger extended, she reached toward the front of his boxers. She gently ran the pad of her finger up the fabric that bulged over the length of his thickening shaft.

"Oh, gawd," she heard him mumble.

Her bright eyes dropped to the fabric-encased cock and the tip of her manicured finger dragged back down its burgeoning length. She felt him tremble at her touch before the bright red nail slid up the slit at the front of his boxers, easing the fabric aside.

His knees nearly buckled and his heavy balls lurched beneath him.

Nancy eased her hand into his underwear and her cool fingers tenderly wrapped around the overheated tube of flesh.

"Oh, fuck," Fresh-Face grunted, trembling still.

"Lovely," she muttered, almost to herself, when the bright red nail of her thumb failed to make contact with that of her index finger. With practiced ease, Nancy coaxed the veiny shaft from the confines of his boxers.

A fat, angry-purple head protruded from the hole, six inches from her widened eyes. A milky, viscous fluid seeped from his slit and threatened to drop to the carpet that covered the dorm room's floor.

"Closer," she muttered, tugging softly at the thick shaft.

Fresh-Face shuffled forward a few inches, the shiny cockhead poised at the entrance to Nancy's hot mouth.

She tugged a little harder and Fresh-Face shuffled again. The purple head brushed against her soft lips and a low, rumbling moan escaped his throat.

Nancy's lustrous eyes eased shut, almost overwhelmed was she with the humid scent of the young man's cock. As the head swept slowly across her full lips, it left a small trail of boy-cum on them. Her pink tongue darted out and captured the thick, heady sperm before retreating to the warm, now salivating confines of her mouth.

"Now that, young man," she began, her eyes drifting to his, "is REALLY delicious."

Her bright red nails tightly gripping the shaft, she guided it back across her crimson lips, then beneath her nose and she inhaled deeply.

Fresh-Face's eyes nearly rolled back in his head, before screwing tightly shut in an effort to ward off a pre-mature blast of cum.

Nancy chuckled inside, knowing she had the young man on the brink of an orgasm. And she hadn't even given him the privilege of her lipstick-smeared lips forming a seal at the base of his cock, or her strong, wet tongue slathering along the underside of his shaft.

She licked her lips, wetting them liberally, and then pursed them. She leaned slightly toward the young man until the super-hot flesh of his cockhead prodded at her mouth. She relaxed her lips a little to allow the spongy head entry. Above her, Fresh-Face trembled and grunted and groaned. Nancy felt him quake through his shaft as she slid her tightly-squeezed lips toward his pubic hair, pulling his foreskin taut.

"Uuuggghhh," she felt him groan, and a hand dropped to the top of her head.

Nancy pulled her mouth off the young man, a string of saliva connecting the head of his cock to her smeared lips. "You gonna cum?"

"Oh, gawd," he could only manage.

Nancy placed her fingers around his shaft, tugging gently, the soft pad of her thumb massaging the sensitive underside of Fresh-Face's cock. "If I let you cum in my mouth, will you be able to get it up again?" she inquired, her head tilted back and to the side, studying his reaction.

Fresh-Face bit his lip and, despite his wobbling knees and trembling body, managed to nod his head.

Nancy opened her lips wide and took the length of his cock in the back of her throat, stopping only when she felt the rubbery head bump up against her tonsils. She dropped her gripping hand to his balls, kneading the sperm-filled sacs in her slender fingers. She then closed her full lips around his girth. Her tongue washed over the pink, veiny flesh trapped in the hot, wet cavern of her mouth.

Fresh-Face bucked once. "Uugghh." The sound that came from his voice was a mixed groan and squeal, and he bucked again.

With her free hand, Nancy reached behind the young man and dug her manicured nails into the flesh of his ass cheeks, pulling his groin into her face. His cockhead slammed against the back of her throat and the heat of it seemed to sear into her gullet. Her soft tongue -- slick with her own saliva and his leaking pre-cum -- slathered over his shaft and she swallowed, feeling the tip of his cock slide into her esophagus. Her eyes threatened to water as she swallowed again, her throat constricting around him.

"Oh, fuck!" he groaned, his body spasming, fighting against his knees' desire to give way. "I'm . . . I'm gonna . . . cum!"

Fresh-Face lurched again and Nancy, her elegant fingers squeezing his fleshy sperm sac, felt a stream of scalding sperm splash against her tonsils and ooze down her esophagus. A second, more forceful blast almost caused her to pull back, but her tightly sucking lips and her nails clawing into his ass kept the young shaft firmly planted in the back of her throat as he emptied the remains of his cum into her stomach.

"Holy . . . shit," he muttered, his athletic body threatening to curl into a fetal position despite the fact he was still standing.

Nancy backed her pretty face away from the college kid's groin, mourning the loss of the fat shaft buried in her throat. When the cockhead cleared her mouth, a thick rope of boy-cum hung perilously between her lush lips and the still-erect shaft. She released his balls and wrapped her slender fingers around the base of his cock, pulling her fist up its length. Cum continued to ooze from the spongy head and she collected it, and the thick rope, in her palm. She bent her head at the neck and allowed her full lips and tongue to slurp the sperm into her mouth before swallowing.

She sat back on her haunches again and looked up at the young man, finding him sweating profusely now. "God," she laughed, fisting the slippery, hard tube again. "That's what I love about you college guys. Dump a gallon of cum in a girl yet you're ready to go at it again."

She licked the remnants of cum from her fingers and gingerly got to her feet.

"On your back, young man."

Fresh-Face moved toward the couch but Nancy stopped him.

"Uhn, uhn. Nice try," she clucked, grabbing his hand and preventing his retreat. "On the floor. On your back on the floor. And get that shirt off."

The kid did as instructed and was soon lying prone on the floor of his dorm room, his thick cock halfway to full hardness.

Nancy reached beneath her skirt, hooked a finger into the crotch of her thong and pulled it down, absently dropping it to the floor beside her. She moved toward Fresh-Face and stepped over him, her heels straddling his head.

Her eyes cast downward, her full lips parting into a wicked smile at the lust that clouded his eyes, Nancy slowly bent at the knees, her thongless vagina slowly coming into view as her skirt slid up her taut thighs. Her now sopping vagina a mere foot above his clean-shaven face, she paused.

"Let me see it," she whispered, her strong thighs quivering in anticipation.

"See . . . what?" he grunted, his eyes wide at the image greeting him from above. A few drops of vaginal fluid leaked from Nancy's waxed lips, a thin strip of blonde pubic hair beginning at the apex of her clitoris and disappearing up into her skirt. He shuddered at the sheer beauty of it.

"Your tongue. Let me see it."

The college boy let his wet, pink tongue slip from his mouth, running it anxiously over his parched lips.

"Make it stiff," she ordered, and he stuck it straight into the air, like a mini-cock.

Satisfied, Nancy allowed her thigh muscles to relax a little and slowly lowered her dripping vagina inexorably closer to the protruding tongue. She stiffened when the tip of it brushed against her clit, but lowered herself imperceptibly.

"Slowly wiggle it."

Fresh-Face moved his tongue from side to side, causing it to swipe at her engorged nub, and Nancy gasped at the sensation. Blood rushed to her nipples, thickening them inside her bra.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
22-04-2008, 08:57 PM
"Up . . . and . . . down . . . too," she huffed.

Beneath her, his fat cock throbbing now, Fresh-Face slithered his tongue from left to right and up and down, then in circles, toying with the older woman's tender clitoris.

"There you go," she whispered. A chill ran up her spine as fluid leaked from between her labia and dripped down her perineum.

"Make it stiff again," she commanded her boy-toy.

She immediately felt the strong tongue cease its fabulous manipulation of her aching clit. Her thighs quivered at the exertion of holding herself over the prone college boy and she placed one of her hands on her knee, trying to steady herself. Her angelic face glowed with perspiration and she dipped her chin, looking down her lustrous body to ensure that Fresh-Face's tongue was still, stiff and upright.

She shifted her weight forward a little and then lowered herself again toward the kid's upturned face. His tongue, stiff as instructed, eased her swollen labia aside. She lowered herself a little further and his tongue slipped between the outer folds of her cunt. She shuddered at the intrusion and felt her feminine juices release.

"Yesssss," she hissed, just above a whisper, satisfied in the knowledge that her pussy juices had just flooded Fresh-Face's hungry mouth. "Wiggle . . . it . . . again."

Like all good college boys should, he obeyed her command without hesitation, his hips involuntarily arching up off the floor, his lust-addled brain wishing it was his cock rather than his tongue penetrating the beautiful woman. His slick, pink tongue swirled around her inner walls, gently loosening the flesh of her labia. Nancy's thighs ached and trembled and shook and finally could not hold her weight any longer. Her knees gave way and she dropped the few inches to his face.

"Oh, fuck," she mewled as the kid's strong tongue skewered deep into her inviting vagina. Her nipples throbbed and ached within the confines of the constricting bra. She reached between her legs and grabbed the back of his head, pulling his face tighter against her leaking pussy, grinding his lips against her, his nose against her inflamed clit.

Her force took him by surprise. Fresh-Face had been reveling in the sweet nectar that oozed into his mouth as his tongue probed the velvet interior of the older woman's vagina. Then, with no warning, her pubic bone crashed into his nose, bringing tears to his eyes.

Nancy fell forward to her hands and knees but jammed her overheated vagina back on the kid's face. Her large breasts hung from her torso as his tongue resumed its gentle investigation of her almost hairless pussy, easing her labia apart to sip again at the flavorful liquids pouring from between them. Her body heaved when the kid's tongue swept across her fiery clit so softly that it almost tickled.

She pushed herself off her hands, again squishing her smooth pussy against Fresh-Face's sucking lips and agile tongue. She urgently pushed the sweater up and over her jutting breasts, tearing at the front clasp of her bra. When it popped free, she filled her palms with her magnificent breasts, trapping her neglected nipples between her knuckles, pulsing them gently.

His arms, trapped now beneath her legs, bent at the elbows, the strong but relatively inexperienced hands coming to rest underneath her skirt, squeezing the firm cheeks of her ass, pulling her hairless labia harder into his slobbering mouth.

"Soooo sweeeet," she muttered, her entire crotch now damp in her own juices. She released her swollen breasts but her thumbs and forefingers closed around her turgid nipples, pinching them lightly at first, then a little harder.

"Faster," she panted, her hips jerking against the young man's face. "Faster . . . lick me . . . faster . . . harder!"

She increased the pressure on her nipples, pausing occasionally to tug them away from her, distorting the ample breast flesh.

Fresh-Face's tongue picked up speed, thrashing over her clit again and again and again. Fluid poured from between her pussy lips, saturating his cheeks and his chin and his lips.

Nancy's hips bucked faster, more urgently, her clit slamming into the kid's nose, almost making him cry out. Her slender, manicured fingers tugged at her nipples, more fiercely, then twisted them savagely. Her clit tingled and her nipples throbbed and her knees went to jelly.

"Oh my god!" she cried out, her body convulsing atop the young man. "Ohmigod . . . ohmigod!"

She felt herself fall forward and her lithe arms stretched out before her, breaking her fall. She trembled and shook and quivered in orgasm, loving the feel of her substantial breasts swinging pendulously from her trim torso as Fresh-Face's tongue continued its assault against her clit. She jerked against his face, once, twice, a third time, as the orgasm washed over her athletic body, liquefied her muscles.

Still straddling the young man's face, her dripping vagina still fastened to his lips, Nancy's upper body collapsed to the floor. She took deep breaths, trying desperately to fill her lungs with oxygen. After a few moments, her heart rate began to return to normal despite Fresh-Face's tongue making lazy circles around her sore clit.

She rolled off him and got to her feet, somewhat unsteady in the three-and-a-half-inch heels, her skirt falling again over her taut thighs. Her bright eyes locked onto the young man's thick cock, looking like the Leaning Tower of Pisa, but then he moved to get to his feet, as well.

She tapped him softly on the head. "Un-uh, again, silly boy. No one told you to get up, did they?"

Fresh-Face collapsed back on the floor, his thick, veiny cock swaying back and forth. Nancy watched it intently until it steadied, then her lustful eyes drifted up to his.

"You done?" she teased. "Want me to leave now?"

His eyes went wide and he vigorously shook his head.

"No? I didn't think so," she said, moving slowly around his prone figure. She stopped when she reached the opposite side of him and swung a lithe leg over his trim frame, straddling him, her heels poised at his hips.

Nancy lifted her skirt again, revealing her swollen labia. The insides of her thighs glistened. A manicured finger rested at the top of her clit, pointing downward.

"You want this?"

Fresh-Face, his eager eyes hooded in lust, just nodded his head.

"I can't hear you," she coaxed him along, in a sing-song voice.

He swallowed hard and croaked, "Yeah."

"Yes what?" she teased him, again allowing her knees to buckle, lowering her sodden vagina closer to the kid's towering cock.

"Yes," he began, his eyes locked on the beautiful pussy as it neared the tip of his cock. "Yes, I want that."

Nancy's manicured finger tripped over her tender clit a few times and she shuddered. "What . . . do you . . . want to do . . . with it?" she panted.

Fresh-Face groaned in frustration, but his left hand found his cock, stroked it once. "Put this . . . in . . . it."

She lowered herself further, stopping only as she felt the superheated cockhead graze against her still dripping labia. "'Put this in it'?" she laughed. "Come on, Fresh-Face. You can do better than that. Tell me. Don't hold back. Tell me what you want."

"I . . . I wanna . . . have sex . . . with you," he panted.

Nancy wiggled her hips a little, forcing the young man's cockhead between the folds of her vagina. She smiled sweetly as his eyes rolled into his head.

"Have sex?" she asked. "That's what you wanna do? Have sex?"

"Mm-hm," he muttered, his eyes screwed tightly shut now. Her vaginal fluids ran down the length of his veiny shaft, collecting in his soft pubic hair.

"Wouldn't you rather fuck me?" Nancy inquired, sweetness dripping from her glossy lips.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
22-04-2008, 08:58 PM
Fresh-Face could only whimper and nod his head.

Nancy enjoyed this. The power. The hold she had over the young man. That's why she liked him. Why she liked all young men. She could control them. Make them beg and whimper and moan.

"Then say it," she whispered, softly touching his cheek with her free hand, the manicured nails scraping lightly across his flesh. "Say it. Beg for it!"

"Uuuggghhh, pleeeeaaassseee," he moaned, his body squirming, his hips arching off the floor in a futile effort to bury his aching cock in the older woman's dripping vagina. "Please let me fuck you . . . please . . . let me . . . fuck . . . you!"

Nancy allowed the college kid to writhe beneath her for just a moment longer, drawing out his agony.

"If you insist," she whispered with a chuckle. Before the words escaped her lush lips, she relaxed her thighs and allowed her body to fall atop the young man. His fat, pulsing cock shoved her labia aside, stretched the walls of her overheated vagina and impaled her to the root, his pubic hair tickling the sensitive, hairless flesh around her clit.

"Uuuugggghhhhhhh," he groaned, his hands reaching for her firm ass.

Nancy held him there for a moment, twisting her hips and grinding her clit against his pelvic bone. Then she pushed up, slowly, dragging her slick vaginal lips up the entire length of Fresh-Face's glistening shaft.

"Is that how you like it, young man?" she asked, the bulb of his cock still ensconced in her wet hole.

"Yeah," he managed, arching his hips again.

"Or, do you like it like this?" Nancy slowly lowered herself on the fat pole, taking forever and a day before she felt the tickle of his pubic hair, his nut sac squishing against her ass. Fresh-Face squirmed beneath her.

"Mm-hm," he sputtered, his strong hands on her ass trying to push her up so that he could impale her again.

"Or maybe," she teased, kicking her feet out from underneath her and going to her knees, "maybe you like it this way better." She leaned forward, the young thick cock still buried in her, and let her substantial breasts fall against the soft features of his face. She twisted her torso left and right, her breasts swinging against his face.

Fresh-Face responded, his lips searching for a thick nipple. He couldn't quite capture one as Nancy's breasts floated left then right. She chuckled inwardly, watching between her swaying tits as his lips pursed, like a newborn, searching for an engorged teat. But she steadied herself after a moment, pushed up a little. When her massive breasts stopped swinging, she lowered a fat nipple directly into the kid's waiting mouth.

He slurped it up, sucking the thick bud between his teeth, and his hips arched, pushing his thick stalk deep into Nancy's willing vagina.

"There you go, young man," she cooed, luxuriating in the sensation of her cuntal walls stretching to accommodate the thick slab of college-aged cock. "Suck my nipples . . . harder . . . harder . . . there you gooooo!"

Nancy's hips maintained an even, controlled rocking while beneath her, Fresh-Face jerked and quivered, his mind overloading with lust as her tight cunt pulled and tugged at his fat cock, her full tits and turgid nipples filling his mouth.

She slid a hand beneath his head, pulling him tighter into her cleavage, and his teeth nipped at an aching teat.

"Uugghh," she moaned, tossing her head back, her lustrous locks whipping over her shoulder. "Yesssssss! Bite . . . 'em . . . bite . . . 'em."

A chill shot up her spine as Fresh-Face's teeth sank gingerly into the raw flesh of her nipple. Her clit tingled and her asshole clenched.

"Har . . . der," she managed, her sweaty body losing control of the even pace she had kept up on the young man's bloated shaft.

She jerked violently as the kid's teeth closed tighter on her nipple. It felt as though he'd nearly broken skin and Nancy's body ceased all movement. The moan built deep in her gut, wrenching, painful almost. The muscles along her spine were paralyzed but working all the same, quivering as an orgasm tore through her lithe body.

"Uuuuuugggggghhhhhh!!!!!!" she bellowed, her body jerking haltingly now. She felt her cunt flood and her fluids gushed out from the tight seal her labia formed around the kid's shaft. She jerked again and collapsed against him, her tits molding to the contours of his smooth face as his teeth continued to nip at raw flesh.

"Oh . . . fuck . . . you . . . sweet . . . young . . . man," she panted as her hips slowed their erratic twitching atop him and his cock slipped from the saturated and loosened confines of her well-used cunt.

Nancy pushed herself up on her hands and then down the young man's thighs, his crotch well lubricated by their combined fluids. She rested her perspiring ass cheeks on the carpet between his thighs and smiled sweetly at him, taking his pulsing length in both of her hands.

"You . . . did . . . well . . . Fresh-Face," she rewarded, her breath returning to normal.

Trapped in her fists, the college kid arched his hips upward, trying to send his full length through the make-shift cunt she had formed. His stomach muscles rippled with the effort and Nancy hunched over, running her soft, wet tongue along the washboard formed beneath his glistening flesh. His cock nestled between her sweaty tits and Nancy began to stroke him in her cleavage.

"So . . . fuckin' . . . delicious," she groaned between swipes of her smoldering tongue along his flesh.

"You like that young cock between my big tits?" she taunted him, removing one of her fists from the fleshy stalk and resting it across the top of her breasts, forcing the soft, warm flesh tight around the shaft.

Beneath her, Fresh-Face's eyes slammed shut, so exquisite was the sensation of having his cock buried in this older woman's tits. His hips jerked involuntarily, sending his shaft deeper into her cleavage and his cockhead against the soft underside of her chin.

"Oh, yeah," she cooed to him. "Fuck my tits, college boy! Fuck 'em!"

"No," he whimpered, his body squirming beneath her ministrations.

"Yessss," she hissed back. "Fuck 'em! I wanna feel your cum on me, young man!"

"Uugghh."

"Cover those tits, Fresh-Face. Cover 'em with your thick, young sperm!"

The kid couldn't withstand the heat of her cleavage and the filthiness of her mouth and jerked his hips hard against her breastbone, burying his cock deep in her again.

"Oh, fuck yeah," Nancy moaned from her gut when she felt the thick shaft expand in her fist.

The head of his cock lost its texture, became shiny, and took on a deep purple hue. Thick sperm shot from its tip and splashed against her chest, just above her heaving tits. The young man trembled beneath her and twisted his body this way and that as Nancy kept up her assault on his spitting cock, keeping it planted firmly between her full tits.

A second and third burst of college-boy cum spewed from the slit that winked open at the crown of his cockhead and Nancy manipulated the shaft between her sticky tits, spreading the viscous pearlescence around her overheated chest and over her thick nipples.

Fresh-Face's twitching slowed and his ass cheeks settled once again to the carpet. He lifted his head to peer down his body and groaned from deep in his chest as a long rope of his cum dripped from one of Nancy's obscenely thick nipples to pool on his thigh.

"Amazing," she whispered, her glittering eyes boring into his. "So much fucking cum."

Nancy leaned across Fresh-Face's prone figure and reached for his shirt, wiping it between and over her dripping breasts, cleaning the boy-cum from her sinful body. Dropping the shirt, she re-fastened her bra and pulled the sweater back over her breasts before standing and smoothing her skirt down.

"Thanks for the sperm bath," she whispered with a wink, stepping over the kid and moving toward the door.

"Uh, Nancy? You forgot these," she heard from behind her. She turned and found Fresh-Face rolled to his side, his spent cock lolling against his thigh, reaching for her thong.

"Keep 'em, Fresh-Face." She reached the door, flipped the deadbolt, and pulled it open, but turned back to him. "So, do you think if I went back to the bar, your friends would still be there?"

A broad smile lighting up her pretty face, Nancy strode from the room, leaving the kid's mouth agape.


The End

birdie8819
22-04-2008, 09:25 PM
Night of Cards with Friends



"Come in, Ken," Randolph said as he answered the door.

"Monique is upstairs getting ready, but I have cold beer out back." he said as he motioned to the back of the house.

This was the first time Ken had visited their apartment. It was a small place, but large enough and seemed comfortable. The kids were gone for the weekend and it was the adult's turn to have a little fun. We had known Ken for several years since he delivered regularly to the company we worked for and over this time had become fairly familiar. We shared our love for our children which were close to the same ages, we all liked to cut loose on weekends, and we loved to smoke a little herb whenever possible. So we all had been looking forward to his first visit to the home where we could all let down our guards and just have a great time.

After Randolph poured two glasses of beer from the mini-keg, Monique came downstairs. Ken's jaw struck the floor. She had on blue jeans and a t-shirt that in certain light was almost transparent showing the hint of the lacy bra beneath. Ken had always seen her at work and she was quite a bit more conservative in public, but tonight was an intimate gathering of friends and therefore she was dressed appropriately.

"Well hello Ken," Monique said as she greeted him with a hug.

"I have been looking forward to you coming over." she whispered as they hugged. She was purposely pressing her large breasts against him and I could see the glint in her eye. I knew this would be one fun night.

"You look..... you look amazing...." Ken finally utters as he takes a seat at the pub table noticeably trying to hide the bulge that was forming in his pants.

"Why thank you baby, I hoped you would like seeing me in regular clothes." she said confident that he did indeed like her in whatever clothes she was wearing or not wearing for that matter.

Monique and I joined Ken at the table, and as there were cards there already we naturally began shuffling.

"Guess we are playing strip poker?" Ken asked jokingly but hoping secretly that the answer would be yes.

"Now Ken, you would not want to see me naked now would you?" Monique asked flirtatiously as she squeezed his knee under the table.

Ken's face flushed red as his bulge grew from her contact with him under the table. Although brief, it had started his blood boiling. From that point forward, he would hang on her every word.

"Well, if you two will excuse me for just a moment." Randolph said as he arose from the table and gestured towards the bathroom.

"OK, honey. Guess I will try to keep Ken entertained while you are gone, but you better not take too long." she said jokingly, "On second thought, take your time honey." she finished looking at Ken and smiling.

As I entered the bathroom, I heard Monique's say something I could not quite make out. I heard the chair slide across the floor and then silence. As I had drunk quite a few glasses of draft, it took me several minutes to relieve myself, wash my hands and rejoin Monique and Ken.

As I opened the restroom door, I heard shuffling coming from the back and as I entered, Monique was adjusting her hair and Ken looked up at me and looked back down. Then I noticed the huge bulge in his pants and his fly was only half zipped up. I casually took my seat and winked at Monique. I had no idea what had taken place in my absence, but both of them seemed excited and acted as if they had the secret to life and they were dying to tell me about it.

"Let me refill that glass for you," I said as I reached across the table and retrieved his half empty glass.

"What kind of host would I be if I let your glass get empty?" I took all our glasses to the kitchen to top them off at the mini-keg when Monique came in and joined me.

"Honey, I think Ken is going to have a lot of fun tonight." she said to me in a lowered tone so that Ken could not overhear.

"Why do you say that?" I asked.

She approached me and grasped my crotch in her hand and then leaned in and whispered to me. "Because, I have already had his cock in my mouth and I am so wet." My cock started to get hard immediately. She always turned me on when she was in one of her 'dirty' moods.

She then turned with her and Ken's glass and returned to our company. I watched her walk over to Ken and sat his glass in front of him on the pub table. Her finger slowly traced back from his glass to his hand and then gingerly walked up his arm to his shoulder.

"These bras, I hate them. Ken will you be a doll and unhook me?" Monique said knowing that at this point Ken would do anything that she asked. She raised her shirt above her breasts while still facing him and then turned facing me and gave me a wink. It seemed to take Ken a few seconds to negotiate the clasps but when he did, she turned to face him and removed her bra. Her huge breasts now displayed prominently in his face. Her huge nipples hard from knowing that Ken was not only horny but ready to blow already. She slowly lowered her shirt back down and took her seat. I returned to my seat and smiled at Ken who was finding it hard to make eye contact with me since my wife had given him a raging hard on only moments before.

At this point, my cock also needed some attention. Almost sensing it, I felt Monique's hand caress my crotch under the table. I also saw the expression change on Ken's face and I knew that he was getting very similar treatment from her left hand.

As Ken and I tried to make small talk, it was obvious that we were both thinking of only one thing, taking Monique to bed.

As if on queue, Monique asked if we were going to play strip poker after all. Ken looked at me shaking his head yes and shrugging his shoulders as if to ask me if that was ok. I nodded and Monique began to deal out three hands onto the pub table.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
22-04-2008, 09:26 PM
"Let's make this interesting. I am so sure that I will beat you two that I will spot you the clothes I am wearing. If I win, you each have to get naked, but if either of you win, and since I will be naked already...." she said as she pulled her shirt up and over her head displaying her lovely breasts to both of us, "then I will do anything you ask of me..... Anything....." she added extra emphasis on the last word to insure we understood her meaning clearly. We did, crystal clear.

"That is fine with me babe." I say as she stands and removes her jeans leaving only a G-String. As she removed it, she turned so that her ass would be right in front of our company. I could see Ken as his eyes got bigger; I knew that he was imagining feeling those beautiful cheeks wrapped around his throbbing cock.

With a playful eye glance, we each sized up the other while we were sorting our hands. Monique only took one card, Ken followed by taking two, and myself needing three. We each took our cards and spent a few moments nervously arranging our hands. Monique finished with a pair of deuces. Ken and I both were holding a pair of Queens. Since there was no clear winner, Monique volunteered, "Oh, well I guess I have to do what both of you want then..." she said with a devious smile on her face.

I took this as my queue to get the night started with our real intent for inviting him over tonight.

"Well, Ken. I don't know about you, but I need a little of that." I said as I playfully smacked Monique's naked ass cheeks.

"Uh..... No, by all means.... I don't want to be....... Maybe I should go......" Ken said not knowing if his welcome was wearing thin.

At that moment, Monique sat on my lap and I felt my cock dive deep into her. She tapped her hand on the chair she was sitting in previously as if to motion Ken to move seats. As he arose and moved into her seat, she unbuckled and unzipped his pants and they came falling to the floor around his ankles. She grasped his man meat with both hands and drove it deep within her loving lips. As she sucked his cock, she would rock back onto my cock forcing it ever deeper with each stroke. I could feel her rocking back and forth between my cock and his. A rhythm was established and each time she forced his cock deeper into her mouth, I could feel her pussy tighten in orgasm around my bulging cock.

"OH, Baby. Your cock feels so good. Fuck that pussy baby. oh yes." she uttered between her activities.

"Ken, I want to suck your cock and I want you to come all over my tits, can you do that for me baby?" she asked as she looked up with those brown doe eyes.

Just then, Ken tensed up and as if she could read his mind, she aimed his cock at her breasts and was rewarded with a large load of warm cum. At the same moment, I felt her pussy tighten onto my cock and my load was deposited deep inside her. Once Ken's load was fully released, she began to slowly lick from his balls, up his shaft to the head and then would engulf his entire cock into her lovely mouth. It was only a moment before his cock was hard again and looking for more.

She arose from my lap and reversed her direction. She sat on Ken's lap and carefully inserted his swollen hard again cock inside her pussy. Ken must have truly enjoyed the feeling of her tight pussy lips as they clamped onto this strange cock. Once she was settled, she began to lick my cock clean of the cum and her wetness that remained from only moments before. It did not take long before I was hard again and bucking into her as she sucked my cock.

Both of us having released once, seemed to have quite a bit more staying power. Seeing that the second time would not be quite as easy for her, she rose and straddled Ken facing him and reinserted his cock deep between the folds of her pussy. Then she looked over her shoulder at me.

"I want you in my ass baby. I want Ken to fuck my pussy while you fuck my ass. Fuck me baby. Fuck me hard...." she said as her voice began to trail off and she clenched for an enormous orgasm upon Ken's cock. As she released, I applied a little oil to my cock and slowly inserted it into her asshole. She was so tight, my cock straining to enter as her sphincter pulled my foreskin tight until I was fully inside. As she rocked now between the both of us, I could feel Ken's huge cock in her pussy with each thrust I made into her ass. I was so turned on that after several minutes I emptied my second load into her. I then staggered over to my seat to rest and observe the rest of the 'show'.

"Now it is just you baby. I want to feel you fuck me hard. Make this pussy yours baby........ Oh god yes!!!" she exclaimed as Ken began to be more forceful. Up until now, he had been so guarded and gentle. But now, he was fucking her as hard as any man could and she was enjoying one orgasm after another.

"Oh, your cock is so fucking big. Do you like this pussy? You want to fuck me good don't you? Make me scream your name baby...... Oh god Yes, I am cumming again!!!" she screams now as her orgasm overtakes her body and she begins to convulse with pleasure. Ken stands and forces her over the pub table as he enters from behind. His cock darting from her pussy and then into her asshole and back. With each thrust, she grunts with pleasure.

"That's it baby, fuck that pussy. Oh Randolph, he is fucking me sooooo good. You like watching another man fuck me don't you? Fucking turn you on baby? Oh, it feels so fucking good ... Oh god..... I am going to........" her voice dies off as she climaxes once more. Ken hastens his attack and is now thrusting his cock deep into her pussy over and over again. His fingers sink into her ass cheeks as he pushes ever harder to sink his cock into this wanton pussy.

"Oh yeah, I am going to cum..... oh god yes," Ken says as he pulls his engorged cock from the warm caress of Monique's pussy. Monique immediately hopped off the pub table and went to her knees in front of him and took his entire cock to her mouth. She allowed him to cum at will into her waiting mouth. Once he was done and she had licked and cleaned him up we retired to the living room to smoke a joint and relax.

Now we invite friends over whenever we can...


The End